ã€ŠA Mechanical Daisyã€‹


 Part 1: Living for revenge Chapter 1: The night the world burned down...

    Blood beaded then gushed from the young princess''s neck. The canyon of open flesh spanning from ear to ear. The assassin gripped her face with a gloved hand. In one small insignificant gasp, her heart pumped its last, rushing the warmth out of her. In the night broken up by spots of moonlight the blood turned black against the white sheets. Her nightgown soaked in the liquid, her pale slender form floating in the puddle. Her dead eyes, once a brilliant green, stared blankly at the ceiling.

    The assassin''s inky lips curled up in a wicked fanged smile as he capped the container he had held to her throat. Wiping his curved blade on the pillow, he slid it silently back into its leather sheath. His enchanted boots made no noise as they stepped across the stone floor. The room was under construction and was not meant to be slept in for several more weeks. A sliced open tarp with warding symbols stitched into it hung where the masonry was still being laid. The assassin had bypassed the wards easily with his employer¡¯s amulet, the foul device now swung from his neck by string.

    The secret to this whole plot had been the princess¡¯s stubbornness, that she slept in the unfinished room despite the danger. What a foolish little girl, thought the assassin as he admired himself in the vanity mirror. The subterranean cretin did this often for among his people he was regarded as attractive. Here on the surface, among the humans, they would recoil at his jutting cheekbones, knife edge nose, and hair braided into tubes meant to resemble the snakes that they worshiped in the underground. It was best for his kind to keep hidden and he had, perfectly to this point. In the organization of this plot they had not accounted for the creature¡¯s greed. That life in a land of dull slate and granite, anything with a shine was sacred.

    Forgetting the slain girl behind him, his fingers traced the lines of an ornate golden brush on the counter of the vanity. He was supposed to place the vial to the amulet and be on his way out, but he could stand to be a few items heavier. Especially when those items were shining with a holy glow in his bulbous white eyes. So, like a flash the brush and several jeweled hair pins went into a pouch on his belt. A tiara, there must be a tiara around here somewhere, he thought. More, more, there had to be something to make a female swoon before him. The princess was only fifteen but they must have given her a lavish circlet by now. It would make him the most popular Midnight Elf in his city. No, females would flock from all around the cold dark to praise him and his shining stolen pieces. Stolen no less, from a princess of the Magi Kingdom when he had opened her neck to the air. The Burrowing Serpent would bless him with a magnificent find now, he prayed, gesturing to the taken life in his silent invocation.

    The wind started to blow in from the hole in the tarp as the assassin perused the top drawers of the vanity. Nothing. The middle drawers. Nothing. Come now, Serpent, he thought, I have offered you such a sacrifice. Angry, the assassin tugged the handle of the bottom drawer. He jumped back from the sheer noise, a klaxon driving a knife point into his sensitive ears. A holographic image of the dead girl popped up from the drawer. The figure, very much alive, stuck its tongue out at the assassin. ¡°You meanie, trying to steal my crown!¡± it repeated over and over again each time almost louder than the last.

    The assassin tried to yank his hand away, but it stuck there, thin vines working their way up his wrist. His knife slashed, but the vines were quick to regrow. A door was thrown open and foot steps pounded against the stone. The door to the bedroom swung open, throwing the hall light in. ¡°Lulu, what''s wrong?¡± asked a tall girl in the doorway flanked by two guards.

    The assassin hissed at the light.

    The oldest princess, Diana, looked from the bed to the man at the vanity. Diana''s hand moved almost on its own, forward with her fingers splayed. Her magic went into the ground and brought forth a sapling with a jagged edge headed straight for the assassin''s face. The assassin took a branch point to the palm. Plucking his bloody, splinter laden hand free, he swung the amulet at the vines. A wave of unnatural energy came sparking out from it. The vines slithered away and the image fizzled out of existence. The sapling fell over dead as well, just as it was about to go in for a second strike. The assassin stood quickly and launched a steel knife toward the doorway.

    The guards, their shields taking up half their bodies, stepped mechanically forward, creating a barrier of metal for the knife to bounce off. They advanced toward the creature, shields up. One guard slid expertly to the side of the assassin and drew his sword, swiping at his torso. The assassin hopped atop the vanity to avoid it, but could not dodge completely as he took the tip of the sword to the meat of his bicep. He had drawn his curved dagger, but the guards were a wall of shields. He successfully dodged two more swipes, but he was slowly getting boxed in with the stone behind him. More footsteps echoed down the hallway. A fierce roar broke through the night as a brilliant white tiger tore through the tarp hanging on the unfinished wall.

    The tiger defended the hole in the wall like a mother protects its young. Ears back, its eyes were glowing from the light of the hallway, its long fangs ready to sink into him. The assassin reached into a pouch and threw down a smoke bomb as the guards lunged at the same time as the mass of fur and muscle. Their swords hit nothing but wood. The assassin had snuck under the two guard¡¯s shields, bones cracking as his joints bent in like a serpent. He kicked at the knee back of one guard, causing him to stumble into the vanity. He sprinted past Diana, who had been moving towards the body and continued on toward any exit not blocked by the tiger.

    He heard another roar and dared a look back to see the tiger chasing him. As he looked forward again his limbs were struck with steel bands. The metal clapped together restraining his hands to the front and feet together as well. Two court Mages floated several feet off the ground in the hallway. They wore long buttoned coats and their bodies were bound mostly in long lengths of white cloth.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Target neutralized, Brother,¡± said the female Mage, Rose.

    ¡°Should we dispose of him, Sister?¡± said the male, Iris.

    They deliberated a moment, all their focus on the magnetism of the metal. The assassin floated, shackles the same polarity and thus opposed to each other. Every time he tried to reach down or bring his feet in, his hands were rocketed away from his feet. There was no slithering out as they pressed into his bones.

    Diana and the tiger, Aiko, reached the assassin and the two Mages. ¡°He killed Luann!¡± said Diana, fighting through her sobs. Her young face was flushed red and her teeth were grit.

    ¡°We know,¡± the Twins said calmly and in unison.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Diana pleaded.

    ¡°The head of the guard will be here shortly,¡± said Rose.

    ¡°Let him decide what to do,¡± finished Iris.

    Diana raised her hand.

    The Twins raised their hands as well to stop her.

    All the small bones in one of the assassin¡¯s hands collapsed in on each other, a last resort for those that worshiped the Serpent. A most devout act, momentarily turning his hand to a sack of bones held in by flesh and twisted up muscles. His ruined hand of tangled up tendons clasped as a clumsy mit on the vial tucked in his belt. Bringing the tube of glass to the hanging amulet it vanished with a flash of light.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Diana asked, lowering her hand slightly.

    ¡°The princess''s blood,¡± said Rose.

    ¡°The Wood Tombs,¡± said Iris.

    ¡°Get me out of here!¡± the assassin screamed.

    ¡°You are no longer necessary,¡± spoke a crackled voice from the amulet.

    ¡°What?¡± was the last word ever spoken by the assassin before he was engulfed in a raging fire that took only a moment to reduce him to ash even with the twins trying their hardest to extinguish him.

    <><><><><><><><><>

    Deep in the Wood Tombs, located in the mountains miles from the castle, crafted guards kept watch over those that refused to die. The guards here were not meant to see the light of day. They shuffled around the torch lit tunnels in clanking armor day after day without rest. Some of their skin had flaked off over the years so that their magical glowing cores were visible.

    Hanging from the ceiling was an elven thief holding a vial of blood in her teeth. Her long lanky body crept ever closer to her goal. Her pale skin stood out in the faint light but the guards never looked up as part of their watch. The doors were heavy enough and no one was allowed to teleport in or out.

    The guards left the corridor of their most important prisoner. The thief hopped down from the ceiling and shook the dirt from her fingers. Before her stood a Wood Tomb, the only one in this section.

    Encased in branches was a skeleton slightly larger than that of a child. Wood curled around the rib bones and encircled the spine. The thief checked over each shoulder, uncorked the vial of blood, and emptied the contents into the skeleton''s mouth. The jaw clattered shut as the wood withered away from the skeleton. Muscle, sinew and tendons started to grow like moss on the bones. Eyeballs appeared in each socket and filled with liquid. Alabaster skin grew over the fine red mess of muscle. Fat filled out the hips, small breasts, and few other places on the petite form. Finally colorless hair sprouted from her head.

    She took a deep breath as her black eyes saw for the first time in a long time. The resurrected being stepped forward, catching herself, despite the thief¡¯s attempt to intervene. The small woman who had caused so much death rose, breathing in fresh air, savoring that which she had been denied for two hundred years. She snapped her fingers and a black band of cloth appeared around her chest as well as a short skirt around her waist.

    The thief bowed before her. ¡°Mistress Blodwyn, we have long awaited your return.¡±

    Blodwyn smacked her lips, ¡°Whose blood did you use to release me?¡± Her voice was a cruel high pitched noise.

    The thief was stunned by the question. ¡°Princess Luann, she was of the Orchidrin line, whose grandfather you battled against.¡± She stopped herself before she said anything about Blodwyn losing.

    ¡°Ah, good,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°We had better hurry and leave before the guards come back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they know, and I prefer it that way.¡±

    The clanking of a guard came down the hallway. One appeared from out of the shadows. It froze instantly, an image and message being telepathically conveyed to the castle guard. Then the guard rushed forward silently with his sword drawn, for false humans do not need to yell. Blodwyn flicked her finger with a giggle and the humanoid creature exploded into bits. The glowing core¡¯s shards sliding about the pathway and fading to a permanent dullness.

    ¡°I haven''t had a chance to stretch in so long,¡± Blodwyn said. Her fingers flexed out and the earth around them erupted in fissures. The thief staggered back from the resulting earthquake, cowering behind the General. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little one, I can reduce this entire mountain to Ash if I need to.¡± She grasped the hand of the much taller woman. ¡°I think I hear more targets down the pathway. They aren¡¯t as fun to pop as a person, but enjoyable enough.¡± Blodwyn went skipping along, dragging her savior with her. The night air filled with the exploding bodies of the guards and the shattering of Wood Tombs. No one was as lethal as she, but no one is suspended in an eternal prison without good reason.

 P1 Chapter 2: A whole other world away...

    The fluorescent lights were dim in the grocery store break room as Jonah perused through a collection of meaningless images and videos on his phone. Nothing new so far, just the content to fill time. People with their kids, pets, uninteresting tid bits and opinions. People younger than him with kids. While they had a life, he had a job as a courtesy clerk at a grocery store. Why would people want that much responsibility? Work was enough for him. It was all he had, and all he could handle.

    Jonah had already finished his meager meal of a prepackaged lunch for kids and was currently nursing a bottled lemonade. Occasionally, he would glance up at the news playing on the TV attached to the wall. The supposed primetime comedies were broken up by pixelated pictures, caused by an antenna issue the store hadn''t fixed in months. He was too lazy and too tired to get up and change the channel. He had been on his feet and running around for the last two hours. Which wasn''t much, but he wanted to maximize the time he could sit down, if possible. He was tired. He needed to find a more fulfilling job, a better life maybe.

    He considered the time on the top of the phone screen. Might as well go back up there, he thought. His store was sterile white with the lights overhead. The floors were a drab brown concrete with the occasional stain in the finish. The storeroom doors opened up to the meat department which was colder than most of the store. The rotten stench of fish filled the air, the department wasn''t meant to close for several more minutes, but was cleaning up anyway.

    He tried to smile at as many customers as he could while he walked down the aisle toward the front. They weren''t sincere, closer to a nervous twitch than an actual grin.

    As he reached the front end, he was greeted by the incessant beeping of the cash registers. At first it bugged him, but slowly it crept into his brain. The silence of them meant no customers and that equaled no work. When you had no work, you could try and take a break and talk to your cashier or another courtesy clerk, but the managers were always lurking trying to make you clean.

    Jonah was quite thankful to see his favorite cashier open, so he slotted himself in between the racks. He had been bagging for almost a year now, everything was almost second nature. Colds with cold. Hot with hot. Hard with hard and not too heavy on the cans. You still had to listen to the customer¡¯s comments, no matter how crazy they were, and he had heard quite a few in his time. It mainly came down to who knew better, and Jonah knew how to do his job. No matter how shitty it was.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    He had bagged several orders and was reaching a lull when another courtesy clerk came and tapped him on the shoulder. The small teenager, almost ten years his junior, stuck out a bundle of obligations. ¡°You''re on carts,¡± she said, rattling the black leash and bright orange vest.

    Jonah groaned, but she ignored him.

    He took the proffered items and headed outside.

    The vest always made you look stupid, but it was better than being hit by a car. Not that the idea of a swift vehicle strike hadn''t appealed to him before. Carts was a thirty minute test of strength and endurance. The parking lot was all uphill towards the store. During the summer the handles of the carts were unbearably hot. Now that it was winter and almost eight at night there was no heat and people actually cared enough to put the carts back in the holders. It was cloudy overhead, but there was only a slight chance of rain for today. Here in Arizona''s low part of the valley it hardly ever rained.

    Jonah did as much as he could in the short time allotted for carts. That''s all life really amounted to, right? He started to grow depressed as he pushed cart after cart back to the holding area. He was so tired all the time and for what? A small paycheck and an empty house?

    Thunder clapped loudly overhead. Jonah checked the time on his phone, time to go in. Inside he checked the schedule and handed the tools off to the next clerk. His favorite cashier was taken for the time being and no other lane was open, but for the rude woman that never remembered the courtesy clerks'' names. Without much choice he went to the woman cashier.

    In just a short time before Jonah''s shift was over. He removed his name tag before walking over to the deli, buying a sandwich and leaving the store. He let out a tired sigh as he crawled into his little town car. From the rear view mirror he caught a glimpse of himself. His light brown skin was pale and his green eyes had a definite ring around them. He ran his nails through his curly mat of hair. Five minutes. Five minutes was all it took him to get home. He could stay awake that much longer before crashing at home.

    Thunder erupted through the sky like a razor blade cutting through a piece of paper.

    When Jonah awoke his car was upside down in the middle of the street. Fire licked out from under the hood. He raised his arms to try and unbuckle, but he was too groggy. The car creaked loudly before it exploded.

    The next sensation he felt was water all around him like an ocean.

    ¡°He''s alive!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Well, fish him out!¡± another barked.

    Jonah felt a rope wrap around his midsection before he was yanked upwards. His arms hurt so much. His legs hurt. Everything hurt him. Why did he hurt so much? He went unconscious before he was able to grasp his situation. Finally the pain ceased as he blacked out.

 P1 Chapter 3: This place is not my home anymore...

    The courtyard of the Magi kingdom was silent, once filled with life and flowers. The fountains had backed up, black water sitting low within them. The planters of moldy stone sat dead, withered twigs and crumpled leaves in them. Everything had once been clean and flowing, green growing, the stone polished. Two somber Druids visited here now, down from a joyous three. They knew their grief had caused the rot, undoing runes they had placed long ago. Such intense emotions had upset the balance that had once been easy to maintain.

    The taken life was memorialized with a statue base, for no one had the time to decide what to place there. Diana kneeled before it, blooming daisies from the ground. With a flick of a finger the stem would shoot up from the earth, sprout leaves, swell with a bud, and then burst open its pedals. They were the brightest things besides her faithful familiar Aiko, the white tiger, who sat by her side watching the whole affair. Occasionally the tiger would snort, the air pushing the fragile flowers.

    Two weeks. Two weeks had passed since the assassin had taken Lulu from them. Diana was sure she grieved as much as she could. Most of the time she spent studying with her teacher. She wouldn''t have been able to survive without him. Pouring over druidic texts had been the one way to stop crying. Still some pages had been stained with salty tears.

    What did it mean that Blodwyn had escaped? Why had they killed her sister and not her? Why not both? All the royal family if they had the chance? Why now of all times did they want to start such a conflict?

    Diana''s thoughts were interrupted by flapping wings and chirping. A great red-tail hawk, Castor, landed on the stone before her, beginning to preen itself. ¡°They''re here,¡± said Queen Eliza, standing behind her.

    Diana turned to her mother, who loomed over her. The women locked their matching brown eyes, their faces were different kinds of the same flower species. The queen was a much stronger Druid, but she looked regal and proper, even when waking up or dwelling in the mud. The loss of her daughter had shadowed the lines of her face. Growing up, Diana feared her face would form the sharp angles and edges of her mother''s. The princess had never dropped the baby fat in her cheeks or body though. There was a playfulness to her bushy scarlet brows and the roundness of her nose. These were all sculpted features on her mother, and though Diana could mimic the sternness in her mother''s resting expression, it never stuck. Eventually her face settled back into some sort of smile. Lately, however, the smile that formed faded upon glancing in a mirror.

    Eliza smiled. ¡°She would have loved the flowers.¡± The queen held out her arms, a jangle of jewelry following the gesture.

    ¡°Yes, she would. She made the most lovely roses," Diana said. It stung to use the past tense for her sister. She stood, falling into the offer of the Queen''s arms. Her head rested on her mother''s shoulder, taking in her flowery perfume, a rosewater base.

    In the midst of their hug, she pushed some expectations from her head. That her sister was going to burst in at any moment, wrap her arms around them and squeeze her hardest. She wanted it so badly, to feel that pressure, to hear her loud giggle.

    The queen broke the embrace and patted her head, stroking down her long hair. ¡°Your father has made his decision. You are to accompany the Heroes on their journey.¡±

    Diana took a step back. ¡°Really? He thinks I''m ready?¡±

    ¡°Your teacher thinks you are more than capable of the task.¡±

    ¡°Are you coming too, mother?¡±

    The Queen shook her head. ¡°Your father and I have a kingdom to run.¡±

    It didn''t seem real that her mother would step aside for her. The two had been packing, arguing, and putting so much on her father. It was reasoned that they could go together at one point. That point was until the night before. To be gone from her family, to take such a responsibility. Her voice caught when she said, ¡°I''ll miss you.¡±

    ¡°I know you will, but you have a destiny to fulfill. Something only a royal Druid can do. Come on, that ship is waiting for you alone now, my dear.¡± She started to guide her daughter. Their familiars both followed, the hawk alighting on Eliza''s shoulder.

    Anxiety started to crawl all over Diana''s skin like frost on a window pane. ¡°How many are here?¡± she hesitated.

    Eliza swallowed hard, a scowl growing on her face. ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡°There''s so many more alive though¡­¡± The trepidation grew worse.

    ¡°They refused, they didn''t see Blodwyn alone as a real threat. The ones that did agree to come tonight are the long lived ones that actually fought against her two hundred years ago. They are powerful and fully capable of dealing with this situation.¡± As they walked, the Queen clasped her hands, knuckles whitening as her voice hit hills of contempt. The use of Blodwyn''s name, the failures of her allies, and anything to do with the assassination made her tense.

    ¡°But surely the rest must realize that the assassin was not working alone and that someone is controlling Blodwyn.¡±

    Eliza''s throat worked as her fingers gripped. ¡°Darling, remember your history lessons, no one was capable of controlling Blodwyn for long. A unique creature such as her holds too much power. ¡±

    ¡°I know, mother.¡± Diana felt bad for upsetting her mother, but was glad for the comparative composure.

    Taking a deep breath, Eliza stopped for a moment. ¡°There are forces at work here that remain a mystery to us, that is certain. The heroes and you must worry about stopping Blodwyn.¡±

    Diana fell silent as they continued across the courtyard''s garden. Soon they hit the stone walkways and their formal shoes clicked against the hard surface. Diana''s breath caught when she saw over the castle wall, the three masts of a sailing ship. The weathered galleon was aloft, a sight she barely remembered seeing in person. It was better illustrated in the many histories written after the war.

    "It''s been so long since I''ve seen it, mother." Diana shook her head, watching the gentle swaying.

    ¡°They should have visited the palace more often. Crowds have come from all around to see the ancient thing."

    ¡°How long has it been since you were aboard?¡±

    Eliza''s smile was slim. ¡°Too long, but it is not here for me tonight.¡±

    "Do you miss it?" Diana asked. The ship rose higher, spot lights following it. Faintly, through Aiko''s ears, she could hear the shuttering and flashes of hundreds of cameras.

    ¡°Of course, but now you can see how unstable the thing is in flight.¡± Eliza playfully nudged her daughter.

    The levity helped alleviate some of the crippling nerves creeping about Diana''s spine.

    Eliza and Diana were greeted by guards and handmaidens as they entered the front castle walkway, it led to the main courtyard where the airship was docked. As they continued walking her lady''s maid deftly pinned Diana''s hair back. She was grateful to the woman, as the next movement of the ship was a descent that whirled wind all around the castle grounds. They had said their goodbyes earlier, a possible plan being to stowaway if the Queen didn''t see sense. She inclined her head to the well disciplined woman now, confirming that she would be leaving. The lady''s maid smiled, assured that the mission was her and of her safety.

    ¡°Did you study up on my adventures as a young princess?¡± Eliza asked, as her own maid powdered her cheeks.

    ¡°Not recently I''m afraid.¡± Diana frowned, feeling bad.

    Eliza shook it off as they reached the grand doors to the courtyard. The guards were giving the crowd one last check. ¡°You''ll have your own journey to chronicle soon," she said.

    Hearing it said again made fear surge up in Diana. How was she to fight a force that had nearly killed her grandfather? ¡°Mother,¡± she said as one does staring headlong into the abyss. ¡°I don''t think I am ready to seal Blodwyn away.¡±

    Eliza''s face was steely, the same as the hawk on her shoulder. ¡°You misunderstand something, my darling girl,¡± she said quietly. The guards gave the okay, but she turned towards her child, away from the door. ¡°It is Blodwyn''s fault I cannot hold my youngest daughter in my arms anymore. I want you to be the one that traps her. Before you do, drive a tree through her heart and spread her limbs to the four corners of the world!¡± The anger was fire in her mother''s eyes. Castor cried out in agreement.

    ¡°I understand mother.¡± Diana bowed her head, thankful for the resolve she was given then.

    Without another word, Eliza signaled for the door.

    As they opened the maids departed, but the guards, one on either side, stayed close to the two royals. There were too many people for Diana to count, waves on either side, all the way out of the castle''s main courtyard and down the street. Held back by enchanted velvet ropes and watchful guards, they called out for the two women, drawing their attention. The flash bulbs of cameras exploded like a thousand twinkling stars in the night. Her father snapped his fingers and a sheet of magic guarded her from the eyes of the peering reporters. King Augustus, stood in a pinstripe suit taking most of the attention. His light brown hair blew in the wind created by the airship''s hover fans attached to its hull. He turned to them with a beaming smile.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Hugging his daughter and wife with an affectionate peck, he asked, ¡°Do you wish to make a statement darlings?¡±

    The Queen shook her head.

    Diana saw five larger than life figures moving towards them, drawing flash bulbs to them like stage lights. ¡°No,¡± she said quietly.

    Augustus turned on his heel and snapped his fingers again, the sheet of magic moved around their new position. ¡°My sweet ladies will not be addressing the crowd. My brave daughter is too focused on the mission to speak. You can hear her reports weekly from the ship. Pray though that their reports are few and cheerful,¡± he said effortlessly.

    The reporters cried words of encouragement as the guards began to escort the royals towards the ship, where the crowds were much farther away from the floating vehicle.

    ¡°You can do it princess Diana!¡±

    ¡°We believe in you!¡±

    ¡°Avenge princess Luann!¡±

    ¡°Death to Blodwyn!¡±

    Diana swallowed a hard lump in her throat.

    The first Hero, one she saw more in drawings than photos stood in front of her. She wore a tricorne hat with a bandana atop a curly mess of bright blonde hair. A brass buttoned corset held in her chest, tight leather trousers lined her strong legs, and boots that went up to her knees. A gray parrot perched on her shoulder, flapping restlessly as she bowed with flair. ¡°Greetings, Princess Diana! My name is Angelina, but most folks call me the Pirate,¡± she drolled, dimples cutting deep into cheeks freckled with blue scales.

    ¡°Caw, scourge of the great seas,¡± added the parrot.

    Diana bowed her head back, taking the gloved hand that was swiftly offered, the grip popping a bone.

    Angelina laughed. ¡°And this is Gray, my faithful companion.¡± She dug in her pocket, produced a nut and held it to Gray''s beak. The parrot munched away at the offered treat.

    The other Heroes stood behind the Pirate, great wonders coming to life before her, sprung forth from legend. A powerful presence surrounding each one, hundreds of years held in each person, more knowledge and strength than she could imagine. She felt young, childish, her parents seemed at home among them, greeting their old friends casually. Aiko, the tiger, brushed the tips of Diana''s finger reassuringly.

    ¡°Angelina, it''s been too long. You still look the same as always,¡± said Eliza.

    ¡°Oh, you know it''s great to be born a mermaid. You look youthful as ever lass.¡± Angelina patted the Queen¡¯s face as they broke from an embrace.

    ¡°The benefits of Druid magic I assure you.¡± She smiled broadly.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The Pirate rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Caw, little lady want a blanket?¡± Gray the parrot asked. ¡°Too cold on the boat. Too cold on the boat.¡±

    Castor the hawk didn''t like his master being insulted, he squawked. Gray ruffled his feathers in agitation. Eliza whispered a calming word to her familiar.

    ¡°I see the birds still remember each other as well,¡± commented Augustus. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re your allies now too, darling. Here, Gregore, come here man.¡± He beckoned for the largest Hero.

    The giant man, covered in slick magically skin tight steel armor, that was over ten feet tall bowed to Diana. ¡°Princess, it is a pleasure to meet you, as your father said, I am Gregore or the Guardian.¡± He smiled brightly through his dark brown beard. On his back sat a sword nearly as tall as him.

    ¡°A pleasure,¡± Diana nodded.

    The King laughed, patting Gregore¡¯s arm with a loud ting of metal.

    The Pirate brought forth another woman wearing a conical hat with a broken off point bounced at the brim with each step of her heels which went all the way up her pale thighs. The woman''s violet eyes shone bright behind her round spectacles. ¡°I am Fia, or the Witch.¡± A giant frog sat on her shoulder, a tiny crown on its head. Its throat expanded at Diana. Fia dug a sharp nail into the frog''s jaw. ¡°My Sir Charles is nothing to such a powerful beast as yours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I am blessed to have one like Aiko.¡± The Druid pet the great cat¡¯s head.

    Fia the Witch chuckled. ¡°He would like you to know he is not as weak as he appears,¡± she said, meeting eyes with the amphibian.

    ¡°Nothing of such legendary figures could be weak,¡± Diana said humbly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter him too much.¡± The frog¡¯s throat swelled with air, sitting up straighter.

    Another Hero moved around the Witch, who stayed still. The man, shirtless, graced with lean muscle, honey skin, wore a baggy set of trousers, his brown hair long and wild, shook hands at Diana. ¡°Name''s Oz, but people know me as the Rider.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you, good Rider,¡± Diana said softly. The man seemed small without his chariot or steed. Thinner and less imposing in reality.

    ¡°Same here,¡± he said with a shrug.

    The King drew her attention away from the two lingering before her. ¡°Now, I will save you the trouble with our last hero, he doesn''t speak,¡± said Augustus. ¡°This is Ryul the Ranger.¡± He pointed to the last Hero.

    The elf bowed his head. His black hair was pinned back from his forehead and his eyes were a cold steel gray. He wore a suit of ornately crafted leather armor that must have been dragon, with swirling designs stitched into the fabric. Over his mouth and nose was a mask with several scars running underneath it.

    Her Father wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Now Diana, you know what is expected of you. I have no doubt you will perfect the necessary sealing magic. With these Heroes, you will seal her away in the Wood Tombs once more.¡± His warm smile was gone and he was infallibly stern. The grip of his hand tight into the muscle, but avoiding hurting her.

    She took a deep breath, the spell and all its steps flashing through her head. So much to learn and master. ¡°Thank you, father, I will get it right.¡±

    ¡°It will be a long search for Blodwyn. You must also search out the other heroes, they will join at your insistence, my dear. These Heroes are only the ones brave enough to come on such short notice after the atrocity.¡± His voice caught and faced her, holding both shoulders now ¡°You will avenge her, I know you will. We will stop this war, you will stop it before it starts.¡±

    There was silence in the air. The five looked expectantly at Diana in their own strange way, the far off crowds reverent, what they could hear, she wasn¡¯t sure. The King¡¯s voice was powerful, the restrained emotion clear from a mile off.

    The young Druid cleared her throat. ¡°I have studied magic for a long time and even though the spell to seal away Blodwyn is new to me, I believe I can do it. I''m glad you think I am worthy of such an honor as joining the ranks of the Heroes.¡±

    King Augustus stepped back, fist on his chest in a salute to his daughter. ¡°I have the utmost faith in you. My daughter is wise beyond her years, a Hero in the making!¡± he declared loudly.

    The crowd broke out into a roar of cheers, the other Heroes saluting her as well.

    ¡°Come, come,¡± the King gestured.

    Diana was shaking, her steps steadied by her tiger pressing against her leg. They reached just below the floating ship where an older man was surrounded by castle guards, more wary of the hovering monster above them than the fellow behind them. Diana knew the man was as powerful or stronger than a creation of technology. The Heroes were rare sights of might, but this one was familiar and made her eyes water with a mix of joy and sorrow, only one person could compare to the emotion of leaving her parents.

    Diana smiled broadly. ¡°Pilumnus, master, I am so glad to see you,¡± she said.

    The Archdruid¡¯s hands shook as he handed her a bundle, tears streaking down the heavy wrinkles of his face ¡°A true Druid does not dress in such formal attire. They dress according to the forest, to nature itself. These are yours, my pupil, Weaver garments, armor from the bark of an Ironwood tree. This is yours, fine cherry wood to match that hair of yours.¡± His bony fingers wiped at his eyes. The brilliantly speckled owl on his shoulder hooted a somber note.

    Diana held the bundle carefully though she knew from her studies that with its components could break the steel of a sword and block even elvish metal arrows. She clutched the staff tightly. ¡°These must have taken you years to craft, master, thank you, oh gods, thank you¡­¡± Her mother and father flanked her as she wept.

    The old man smiled weakly, almost small in his faint green cloak. The wisened beard that reached past his waist almost made him look elderly. ¡°Yes, indeed it did. I was crafting one set for both you and your sister. I was going to give you yours in a year for your pilgrimage but you are ready for them now.¡± The faint and blurred tattoos on his hands shifted about as he patted the bundle. With a flick of his fingers he carefully cleared the tears from her cheeks.

    She sniffled, taking a handkerchief from her mother. ¡°Thank you Pilumnus, I will bring honor to your teachings,¡± she said when she was able to compose herself.

    ¡°I know you will.¡± They embraced, the old man frail against her.

    She proceeded to hug both her parents tightly. Her father kissed the top of her head. ¡°You will be missed darling,¡± said her mother. ¡°I love you,¡± they both said a number of times.

    Angelina the Pirate smiled ruefully. ¡°It''s about time we get going. Your bags are on the ship.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Diana said to her parents. ¡°I forgot something! I didn¡¯t grab Luaan¡¯s locket. I need it¡­ It''s on top of my dresser in my room in the music box. I didn''t get it.¡±

    With a quick smile Augustus vanished and reappeared a moment later with a golden locket. She gripped the locket firmly in her fist. She stared long at her parents, at her teacher, trying to force the memory to stay painted in her mind. It could be a long time before she saw them again.

    ¡°You''ll make us proud,¡± said her father, holding her mother to him.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± She had to stop crying. These were Heroes about her. The public could see her, even if they were far away. She would be a Hero, she would avenge her sister. ¡°I know so! I will pin Blodwyn back in the Wood Tombs!¡± she shouted, a bit of magical wind carrying her voice out to the crowd. Aiko roared beside her, the apex predator and her bringing a loud cheer from the public, from the Heroes. Those legendary people raised their fists to the air, the screaming of hundreds became almost deafening.

    Angelina spoke loudly to her over the noise, ¡°I have just the perfect practice for you, honey.¡± She grinned.

    Diana blinked at the sudden statement.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see, you¡¯ll see,¡± Angelina said with a wink. ¡°Fia, send us up!¡± She pointed a gloved hand to the heavens.

    The Witch swirled a finger about as a sparkling rune took shape in the air. The guards and the three people Diana loved the most in the world stepped away from her as a flat sheet of magic formed underneath the young Druid and the five Heroes. Aiko spread out her paws as if on ice as the six rose up in the air on the thin glass structure. Diana felt weightless rising so rapidly, unable to fly with such ease herself. Within a moment they landed on the top deck of the ship and she saw her home for the past twenty five years of her life as small. The home to a tragedy that she had left before, but not like this. Not with an idea of when she might return. Now she was on a hunt and a hunter didn¡¯t return until it had its prey. How long could it possibly take to restrain such a foe as Blodwyn?

 P1 Chapter 4: A new home?

    The ship was massive, Diana and the four hundred pound tiger taking up such a small space on the deck. The center mast was thicker than an ancient oak tree, the metal bands surrounding it creaking as the whole ship softly swayed in its hover. At an order from Angelina the sails were unfurled. The whole of the ship rocked in the steady breeze of such an altitude. Diana gazed up at the expanse of fabric snapping loudly in the wind, on its sturdy threads was a painting of a beautiful mermaid cresting on a rock.

    ¡°You like that?¡± Angelina asked, nudging her playfully. ¡°It''s supposed to be me, but I only had my scales over my breasts. So the face is all wrong, but my chest is immaculate.¡± She grinned, pointing to the differences.

    ¡°It''s beautiful, whether it''s accurate or not,¡± Diana replied. "I understand why the painter could be so distracted, great Pirate."

    ¡°Oh, come now, don''t stick to titles forever, I''m Angelina to you. We''re equals here." She felt at Diana''s sleeve. "Ya best be changing out of that, I wouldn''t want you to ruin your formal dress on my ship. Plus, it might get soiled during your practice.¡±

    Before Diana could inquire further, the Pirate called out for a quartermaster. Half stuck in place, she hadn''t noticed she was practically alone with her tiger, that the other Heroes had walked off, a couple taken to sides. There they were waving at the crowd below, their cheerful cries faint among the racing crew members and hum of the ship''s engines. It was hard to imagine being a celebrity for over two hundred years.

    The quartermaster came, clopping up on black hooves. Her bright crimson skin shone in the dim light of the deck, deprived the spotlights hitting the sides. ¡°Yes Cap''n?¡± Solid black eyes with ruby pupils regarded the young Druid, smirking at her.

    ¡°Show our princess to her chambers," Angelina ordered sweetly.

    The woman bowed her head, short hair caught up in twisting ram horns. ¡°Of course, right this way your majesty.¡±

    Angelina stepped away, yelling orders to the rest of her crew.

    The Demonkin woman led Diana down a flight of stairs on the side of the ship. Many porthole windows looked out onto the city, the metropolis a brilliant array of colors. The woman''s pointed tail swung freely in the air. She turned and stopped at one of the doors. ¡°Here you are, name¡¯s Lucy, holler if you need anything. This cabin has plenty of towels, should your tiger need to rinse off as well,¡± she said, inclining her head at the beast.

    ¡°Thank you, she doesn¡¯t need to wash herself.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°Can I ask you something, Lucy?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you like, milady.¡± The quartermaster spread out her hands. ¡°I know this ship like the back of my hand.¡±

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s more of an observation,¡± Diana said with a frown.

    ¡°Observe away.¡± Lucy tapped her horns to a loud clicking sound with her nails.

    ¡°I have seen many races in my travels, though I haven''t gone many places, but I just saw a dwarf helping a troll pull lines of a sail. There¡¯s an awful wide variety of sailors aboard this ship. Last I heard it was an all homunculus crew¡­¡±

    The quartermaster laughed. ¡°Well it''s quite simple actually. Since the war ended Angelina can¡¯t help but pick up strays. It is funny, you should notice it, since her practice for you is one such stray we found some two weeks back.¡± Her face grew grim, shaking her head. ¡°Poor, poor boy.¡±

    Diana blinked at the idea of her practicing on a person. ¡°Who is he? What has happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you''ll see. Cap¡¯n needs you to change first, can¡¯t do any Druid work in such a fine dress.¡± She patted the clothes in Diana''s hands.¡±Go on now, milady.¡± She opened the door to the cabin. Aiko went strolling in.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana called as the quartermaster clopped off.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job!¡± Lucy replied.

    The cabin was sparsely furnished but roomy enough to really stretch one¡¯s legs. Against the side wall was a raised bed with metal anchors and straps on the side. All the other airships Diana had been in had stabilizing runes, not leather belts, the thought scared her, hoping to only need them during a storm or speedy travel. Beside the bed was a chest full of clothes bolted to the floor. On the opposite wall was a compact bathroom set with a water closet and shower combined, a little claustrophobic, but she had camped plenty of times.

    Diana had stripped down to her underwear and was examining herself in the faint light of a bulb hanging overhead, which was guarded by a metal cage. Her belly hung slightly distended over her briefs and her hips were wider than any other princess she had met. No matter how much time she spent training she held a bit more than she wanted.

    She recalled her sister poking her stomach when they went swimming in the castle pool. ¡°Why are you so squishy Di?¡± Luann had said. It was a warm sunny day, the water taking away the hot sting of the sticky air. Diana sat on the stonework lining the edge while Luann paddled around the shallow end.

    ¡°I am not,¡± Diana replied, swatting at her hand.

    Luann rose up from her alligator floating to speak, bubbles forming from her voice. ¡°You are too, you have rolls.¡±

    ¡°That''s just skin.¡± She held the jabbed flesh, guarding it from further attacks.

    Luann stopped her reptilian circling and tread water, adding an extra magical flair to it. Small whirlpools forming around her. ¡°I saw your baby pictures, you were chubby in them too.¡±

    ¡°I held you as a baby, you were just as chubby,¡± Diana mocked back.

    Her sister¡¯s face, a youthful version of their mother¡¯s aristocrat structure, became smug. ¡°Yeah, but I wasn¡¯t fat.¡±

    Diana dove in after her, Luann screamed at the top of her lungs as her magic focus broke. Desperately she tried to burrow through the clear salty blue with a similar technique. But Diana knew more, countering her with a tear of her hand caught her and with a kick the water catapulted them both up.

    Luann squirmed her grasp as Diana tickled at the girl¡¯s skinny underarms. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you''re not fat!¡± Luann said, giggling, making her short on breath.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Diana roared and threw her sister  with all her normal might several feet across the broad pool.

    Luann surfaced, flapping her arms happily, ¡°Again, again! Do it again! You can launch me high, I know you can. Druid cannon, do it, do it!¡±

    Then all Diana could remember were her dead eyes staring up at nothing. The horrible slice across her throat. Her little body in a casket. So pale. So fragile. A wilted flower in death for what was an explosion of a person in life. It stabbed a cold knife through her being. Tears trickled down Diana''s cheeks at the fresh agony. She placed a hand over her stomach where Luann had once poked her. Now that site was where the painful knife wound lay, worse than any physical pain she had experienced. She was supposed to be done grieving. And she shouldn¡¯t cry, she wasn¡¯t weak, it was done. Not over something so simple as a once happy memory. Something so mundane as an afternoon at the pool.

    Diana got up from the floor and realized she had taken a knee. Aiko was there, supporting her, helping her rise. From the sink she grabbed Luann''s locket where it sat in a dip of steel. Inside it was a tiny photo of the four of them together. Luann was smiling wide in the picture, sitting on her father''s lap. They changed the photo out every year but Luann insisted that she retain her place on the King''s lap. Last year they told her the tradition was done and that next year she would have to stand like Diana. The time for the photo had come and passed in the two weeks after Luann''s death. There was no reminder from the royal¡¯s photographer, only a solem note of well wishes. Before more tears escaped her eyes, Diana placed the locket around her neck.

    The Druid pulled up her new dragon skin boots, the creature shed their hardened outer skin every once in a great while, so Pilumnus had acquired the material amicably. They were quite gorgeous with dark green circles where loose scales had been sheared off. They fit perfectly as well as they consumed her entire calf.

    The spider silk clothing was a deep emerald that covered her from ankle to collarbone and to the tips of her knuckles. It was just loose enough to breathe nicely. The Ironwood armor was sculpted bark ridges, veined by raw metallic flecks that the tree originally dragged with it in its growth cycle. The breastplate fit snugly and curved about her chest, sloping into a fold of layered wood to the tassets, that focused mainly on the front. On her shoulders were domed pauldrons, adorned with small etchings of her tiger¡¯s face on one side and the gigantic Elder tree on the other. Her bracers were similarly patterned with stretching trees, the branches and leaves lined up to the metal flecks. The spider silk was as strong as chain-mail, but the Ironwood was like a heavy plate and it all weighed only a tad more than her normal clothes. She secured a dragon skin belt about her waist and hung several pouches from it, many needed to be filled by her. Atop her head was a cherry wood tiara set with cloudy quartz, a spell focus for her more mentally intensive magic. Finally she affixed a traveler''s cloak, a shade darker than the rest of the spider''s silk and denser, around her neck with a Ironwood ring and a volcanic glass pin.

    She examined herself in the mirror once more. There, she looked like a real Druid now. Her hair was still in the loose wind braids from earlier. She tugged out the tie and let her hair free. The abundance of auburn waves shone in the harsh cabin lights, but wasn¡¯t right for a fighting, casting Druid. She recalled again her sister''s constant braids. How she begged to always braid Diana''s hair and need to have her own locks neatly plaited. With a slight grin she took a moment and tamed her hair into one thick braid. It was one of her sister¡¯s favorites, a warrior¡¯s braid, according to her. Diana grabbed a seed from a pouch, bloomed it into a daisy, and slid it behind her ear, held by the tight bind. Holding out her hand to her staff it flew to her grasp and she left the room to look for Angelina.

    Angelina had taken up a leaning post against a wall outside her cabin. Grinning, she looked her up and down, nodding in approval. ¡°Ah, much better now. How does it feel to wear such fine Druid clothes?¡±

    Diana smiled back. ¡°Better than my old training clothes.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. Now I heard my quartermaster spilled the beans, and you know about our special case, my newest stray.¡± The Pirate beckoned and she followed the woman and her flapping parrot.

    ¡°How exactly does it require my attention?¡± Diana asked, unsure how to use this new more powerful staff while walking.

    ¡°It''s to my understanding that you are quite proficient at healing magic. Is that correct?¡± Angelina said, waving her finger at her.

    The question stung her. For the last person she had tried to heal had been her sister even though she knew that her soul had long since left her small frame. Her mother had then pushed her aside, trying the same magic at a higher level. Cold blood had stung their hands. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered though, pushing the dread and sensation out of her mind. ¡°Druid magic is second only to a Cleric''s in its curative properties.¡± She gripped her staff, reassured by its strong construction.

    ¡°Well, have I got a doozy for you to work on.¡± Angelina shook her head, but returned her waving finger confidently. ¡°I''m sure it will be great practice though. He needs all the help he can get.¡± She stopped before a door marked with a plank that read ¡°Newbie.¡± She bared her teeth in a pained smile. ¡°Now, doesn¡¯t matter what you say, he can¡¯t hear ya, and it¡¯s really bad.¡±

    A thousand possible situations were running through Diana''s head at one time. What was wrong with this mystery person? And why was her healing magic needed at all? Why not a whole league of Clerics instead of her?

    This room was much the same to hers, but with a few extra pieces of furniture crowding it. This included a padded leather chair beside the bed and long couch beside the sink. There was a different air, a crisp sterile note from a Cleric spell usually reserved for hospitals. The light overhead was much brighter as well illuminating the two subjects in the room.

    Fia the Witch sat on the arm of a chair petting the frog on her shoulder. She smiled at Diana as they entered. It was then Diana saw the figure on the bed. Aiko, who had been following faithfully beside Diana, padded towards the person. The giant cat could sense the pain experienced, much the same gesture as it had displayed for Luann. Aiko laid its head beside this young man with curly black hair whose flushed caramel skin was covered in bandages from the neck down. His legs were gone above the knees and his arms gone above the elbow. The sight knocked the wind out of Diana, she had never seen someone so grievously injured so close to her. She covered her mouth in shock.

    ¡°Diana, this is Jonah. He''s been in a magically induced coma for the last two weeks. We found his name and photograph in a burnt wallet we were barely able to restore,¡± Angelina said, walking over to the bedside. ¡°His body received a large number of burns. His limbs seemed to have been lost from magic fission as if from a bad teleportation spell.¡±

    ¡°One of the worst ways to lose anything,¡± Fia commented. ¡°Had Angelina not fished him out of the ocean, he would have bled to death.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± asked Diana, still fixated on the sleeping figure.

    ¡°Heal him,¡± said Fia.

    ¡°Of his burns? You want me to heal the flesh wounds when his arms and legs are gone?¡± she wondered loudly.

    Fia gestured for her to calm down. ¡°His limbs are to be replaced. I did some scrying on him and he seems to be gifted with powers like the Machinist''s. We will be giving him mechanical limbs crafted by our very own mechanic, an apprentice to the Machinist. It¡¯s only fitting, I¡¯d say. He¡¯ll take to them better than most do.¡±

    Diana was struck by that, images of great war machines swirling around her head. This boy had the powers of one of the great Heroes? ¡°So I am to heal him of his wounds? Assist in this surgery?¡± she asked in a lower voice.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Fia said, digging a nail into the frog''s head, the frog closed its eyes in bliss. ¡°You won¡¯t be alone, of course. Do you accept the task?¡±

    The Druid looked to her familiar, who softly chuffed, sending emotions of resolve, the joy of assistance. The creature couldn¡¯t speak, but it could send feelings, snippets of images. ¡°We are still looking for Blodwyn whilst I do this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Every minute of every day,¡± the Witch stated firmly. ¡°Not that you could pin her now, anyway.¡±

    With a deep breath, Diana nodded. ¡°It is only right to use my powers to help when he is in such dire need,¡± she said with a sense of that received resolve.

    ¡°Good, good, I¡¯ll fetch the others,¡± Angelina said happily. ¡°That man has been adding the finishing touches on the limbs for the last two days, I swear!¡± She stormed out of the room, calling after someone.

    ¡°How did you end up in such a poor state?¡± Diana asked, staring at the limbless man and shaking her head.

 P1 Chapter 5: The boy on the bed...

    ¡°What do we know of him, outside his injuries?¡± Diana wondered.

    "Well, he''s got technology that made our mechanic lose his mind," Fia said casually. With a quiet twinkling noise and a swirl of her finger she spawned a ghostly hand that plucked something from a pile of ruined clothing below the couch. The glossy object landed in the Druid''s hand.

    Diana looked over the device, a long flat square sheet with two tiny holes on one narrow edge and sleek buttons that fitted close to the frame on another long edge. One side had glass pressed around it like a window. The back was hard fit plastic that looked tougher than her Ironwood armor. She pressed several buttons and nothing happened. Then she pressed a lonely button and the glass lit up with a picture of a girl in a skimpy bathing suit. Across the picture were the words ¡°No service¡± in the common language. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We don''t know. Our best guess is some sort of communication device. The mechanic thinks it''s a phone or a radio. It plays music sometimes,¡± said Fia with disinterest. ¡°We can''t get past the picture of the girl, it keeps requesting a thumbprint. Which clearly isn''t going to happen any time soon. Sir Charles could mimic the boy, but he wouldn''t know his fingerprint.¡±

    The Mimic croaked at Diana when she stared scrutinizing at it. Many Witches had familiars similar to Wizards called up from the world''s collective imagination. The Witch didn¡¯t feature in many of the annals of history. Her supportive and stealthy abilities fell by the wayside when others, such as Diana¡¯s ancestor, were on the front lines stopping the ceaseless destruction of nations by the Order¡¯s machines. The woman¡¯s sly face portrayed this nature, lips curling as she knew she was being analyzed. No one lived her many centuries without gaining some kind of wisdom, no matter their place on the battlefield. Diana¡¯s short life felt insignificant and her armor weighed heavier on her than it had a moment before.

    ¡°He is a Machinist pupil, or solely has the aptitude?¡± Diana said, shifting her attention back to the man on the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. From how cloudy his mind is I can¡¯t tell where he¡¯s from, what his intentions are,¡± Fia said, tapping her pointed chin, fox eyes heavy. ¡°Your teacher was up here, he applied his Crown and couldn¡¯t read any more than me, given the boy¡¯s state. He¡¯s not going anywhere, you¡¯re free to check for yourself.¡±

    The mention of a weak point in her learning hurt Diana. Aiko glanced up from where it lay with its back to the bed, sending her assurances. ¡°No, I believe Pilumnus saw all that can be gained from him. This boy is a Traveler then? I¡¯ve never seen one in person,¡± she said, leaning heavily on the change of subject.

    ¡°Yes, it appears so,¡± Fia said with a smirk. ¡°Which is good, since our Machinist was one himself. Hopefully he doesn¡¯t bear the man¡¯s weaknesses, only his strengths.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fair that the Machinist took a neutral pack after the war,¡± Diana stated.

    Fia huffed. ¡°Yes, now it¡¯s time he comes out of whatever cave he¡¯s hiding in and fights for us again,¡± she said with a bitter edge to her voice. ¡°We have been contacting him for two weeks and he has denied us every time.¡± She clawed her hand, tiny clouds of cosmic rage forming and dissipating swiftly.

    ¡°I have heard of no attacks--¡± Diana swallowed--¡±save the one. It¡¯s best we hunt and trap Blodwyn before any army is formed.¡±

    The Witch¡¯s violet eyes were cold as ice behind her glasses, which weren¡¯t for seeing anything physical. ¡°Poor uninformed child. Do you truly think that the Order of Ash would so brutally take a life if they had no army already formed?¡±

    Diana shook her head defensively. ¡°No, I know they must have some plan, but the head of the snake is the most important to cut off,¡± she said quietly.

    Fia laughed loudly, mockingly. After a moment she pursed her lips, clenching a fist to the shine of her knuckles, stopping herself. ¡°Oh, how I wish to be three hundred years younger like you, hopeful as you are,¡± she said with a shake of her head. Popping up from her perch on the chair¡¯s armrest, her heels clicked as she passed around the Druid, a dismissive sound echoing from her throat while the door creaked open.

    Angelina entered with a furrowed brow, a petite elf woman following in her shadow. ¡°Fia, dear, did I hear you harassing the miss when she¡¯s grieving?¡± the Pirate asked loudly.

    The Witch sneered. ¡°Nothing of the sort, I was delighted in her ignorance,¡± she said, making to leave as the two came inside. Angelina caught her hand, staring up at her, the Witch¡¯s expression softened as the grip tightened tenderly on her. She turned, inclining her head at the Druid. ¡°I apologize for my rude behavior, sweet girl. It¡¯s not fair for you to know what we have seen these last two weeks.¡±

    ¡°I am fine. I would love to know anything that you have found out,¡± Diana said, pleadingly.

    Folding in her lips, Angelina answered instead, fingers playing across the other woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Little to nothing, cells of Ash Makers around the world, always loyal to the Order, trying to rise up since the assassination. Nothing we can¡¯t handle alone,¡± she said firmly. ¡°You have important duties here, now. Magic to learn and perfect. The stray is good practice for you to heal. An omen, I¡¯d say, since the Machinist helped us to win the last war.¡±

    The figure on the bed looked nothing like the brilliant figure portrayed in the histories. A man that turned the war machines back on the Order. That man didn¡¯t appear half dead on arrival, though the specifics were left vague on purpose for the original. It didn¡¯t matter where he came from, it mattered what he did afterwards.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to take a walk, Kalyah will help you mend his flesh wounds and prepare him for the limb replacement,¡± Angelina said. ¡°Our wonderful Stephan will have the contraptions ready by the time you have him prepared.¡± She laughed mirthlessly. ¡°Or, at least he had better¡­¡± The door closed on the Heroes sharing a meaningful look.

    The elf curtsied to the princess, a smile on her sweet heart shaped face. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, your highness, I am Kalyah Gre¡¯bern, Priestess of Corpine,¡± she said, gloved hands clapping together in a bow at her own title. ¡°Glad to work with you on a body with such a need as this one.¡± She was a head shorter than the Druid¡¯s rather above average stature, her clothing a collection of white on white vestments. A long skirt and waist belt with an apron meant to tear away and be replaced, commonly burned. All of it made her and her milky skin a bright shine in the crisp lighting. Her short platinum hair was combed back, a pillbox hat affixed to her head with the symbol of her goddess in a good sized medallion, the simple lines denoting an infant¡¯s sleeping face.

    After she returned the greeting, Diana¡¯s eyes went from the door and back to the lone priestess.

    ¡°I am alone, I¡¯m afraid, miss,¡± Kalyah said, flattening her belt. ¡°I am not part of an assigned Trio to the Heroes, but another of Angelina¡¯s strays.¡± Her smile straightened out. ¡°I¡¯ve been a part of this boat for ten years now. I¡¯ve been good enough to mend everybody so far alone, I needed help with this particular one.¡± She gestured to the boy on the bed. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    ¡°I meant no offense,¡± Diana stated, placing her staff on the floor, where it adhered to the natural material and stayed upright.

    ¡°None taken, miss,¡± Kalyah said. Rubbing her hands together, a tiny spark of white light started a holy flash flame that sterilized her gloves. ¡°I¡¯m glad to have assistance on this body, it¡¯s a difficult one. I bandaged him in slow healing--Oh, f¡­ Oh goddess!¡± Aiko the tiger crossed in front of the Priestess, high above her knees as she made her way to the other side.

    ¡°Sorry, she has some fascination with him. A horrible case we can heal, I suppose,¡± Diana said, watching as her familiar hopped atop the couch.

    ¡°A scary and strong beast,¡± Kalyah stated, pointed ears raised like some kind of hackles. Patting her heart, she collected herself. ¡°Not many Druids have familiars that big.¡± She shook off her fright. ¡°Do you need gloves?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied. It took a moment to recall the exact level of flame she had used to disinfect herself before. Though resilient, both in body and armor, there was no benefit in using too much fire. Snapping both fingers, her hands were briefly consumed in flame, the smoke sucked up in the fan filter above her head. The sudden rush of her heartbeat quickly calmed as she leaned over the subject.

    Kalyah had removed the blanket and pillow, laying the limbless subject flat on his back. ¡°He¡¯s in a full stasis coma, no food, no waste. It¡¯s easier that way on a ship,¡± she frowned at the sorry man. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to wake him, I¡¯m fine to upkeep the condition with my prayers. As I was saying, the bandages manage a slow heal of his burns, which as you can see reach up to his neck. He had the time to cover it or was spared from burning his poor face off.¡± She pointed around as she spoke. This close, so small without any limbs, he seemed to Diana more like a boy, than the manhood of his face.

    ¡°The damn mechanic has disturbed him, always measuring this and that,¡± the Healer grumbled, the sweetness dropping from her voice in that statement. ¡°I know he can¡¯t feel anything or sense much, but it¡¯s rude the way he acts around him. Another one of his projects¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°At least he¡¯s giving back his dignity. Most hospitals, save the royal ones, would not spare the resources to keep him so sedated. Even our temples would struggle to spare the prayers.¡± She regarded the man who had taken up so much of her efforts and abilities for two weeks with ruefulness. ¡°I wonder what he¡¯ll say when he wakes up. When I stopped his bleeding and cleared the char from him, I didn¡¯t want his burns to stretch his skin tighter than it already was, he kept screaming in horror. I had to numb him to oblivion.¡±

    Diana clasped her hands, waiting for instruction, it all weighed heavily on her, but she had been taught to compartmentalize it, plant it and let it grow into something positive. Those lessons had been of use and a struggle the last few weeks. This was a living job to complete.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a body in such a condition?¡± Kalyah asked and a swift shadow of regret passed over her face.

    ¡°Not living, no,¡± Diana projected before any unneeded apology came. She couldn¡¯t handle that, it wouldn¡¯t do any good for her condition. Balancing between the urge to help and that to cry while remembering the last body on a bed. ¡°I worked a rotation in the Corpine temple of Magus Academia, many years ago. The most I saw severed was the tip of a finger from a butcher and the most burns from a kitchen fire. Well, those I assisted in directly, there was much worse that I witnessed, nothing of this magnitude.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A darker yet similar shadow passed over the Priestess¡¯s face at the mention of the temple. ¡°One of our grandest temples, beautiful as well,¡± she said, her face drawn.

    ¡°Oh, yes, the tour of the inner sanctum had the most lovely depictions of your goddess,¡± Diana said, fingers flexing still, running away from the urge to cry was currently successful.

    ¡°Truly, truly,¡± Kalyah nodded mechanically. ¡°Now, you know what we need to restore burned skin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a Primordial Daisy blossom, correct?¡± Diana asked, digging in her pouch for one of the tiny buds kept dry and safe there.

    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so prepared,¡± Kalyah said. She gingerly started to remove the bandages about the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°The bloom of a hundred and one uses, my teacher always said.¡± The Druid grinned forcefully, holding the bud in her outstretched palm. Focusing on it, the water in the air started to gather, bits of minerals called forth from the source of all flowers, lending her power in a place without the right conditions. Roots laced about her fingers as the thick stalked stem rose up, leaves springing forth from each side. This flower was one of the first, large as a sunflower and short as a wildflower, growing in a time where beasts of great fierceness roamed the planet. They were Watchdogs while the gods still toiled away in their process of building the lands. It wasn¡¯t easy to build mountain ranges and draw out rivers. The Magi¡¯s hounds proved to be too fine in their creation, holding down the race of man in their wonderfully vast and built Kingdom. They handed to man a way to commune with the sources of all that was and would be. The first Druids, the first wielders of magic. As the hounds faded, the world changed and wonders like this Daisy could no longer grow unaided, meant for an ancient environment.

    Now the flower bloomed out, the stamen a magnificent golden yellow and petals sharp and long like an array of white blades. Reminding herself of her deals, her reason to be, had been the only way to move the last few weeks. A bringer of balance to the natural world, preserving good life and pruning what was rotten. Her heart thudded a few extra beats, lungs needing more air. Part of those deals was a bit of her energy, which constant training lessened the impact of over time. Too much too fast and one could get so lightheaded they passed out, at least for her and most Druids. Magic was a request, one given at a trade. Even though her head flashed with thoughts of the Primordial Daisy and her own obligations, the blooming of it took only a few seconds. The rapid growth of a small plant such as this had been a part of her lessons for some two full decades.

    Her eyes lingered far longer on her accomplishment than was needed, Kalyah had already carefully stripped the bandages from the man¡¯s thin chest. Below the furious pink brushstroke burns were his ribs, their prominence not helped by two weeks of staying frozen solid. Though there was no waste from him, such a long held invocation took from both requester and subject. Minisculely, the fat and whatever else could be spared would be taken in exchange.

    ¡°He can¡¯t handle another day,¡± Kalyah said, calmly and indirectly. There was no rushing a princess, they both knew that.

    Diana took a seat on the short stools that could slide from the bed¡¯s underside. ¡°Yes, I understand, please, show me where to start. You are far more experienced than me,¡± she said, holding the stalk with less reverence, by its center.

    ¡°We are rebuilding his skin together.¡± The Healer sparked her hands again. ¡°That¡¯s the first priority, then we have to reopen his limbs when the time comes. Stephan will be connecting them directly to his nerves and bones, yet the blood will be redirected.¡± She shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s explained it to me and will have to explain it to you again. We are going to be working until the sun almost rises.¡± She sighed. ¡°Goddess, the poor boy has gotten so skinny, not that he had much to spare before. His diet was horrible too, he¡¯s glad to be young and able to burn it off.¡±

    Diana waited patiently.

    ¡°Anyways, sorry, I haven''t had such a serious case in all my life. I¡¯m nearly ninety too,¡± Kalyah grinned.

    ¡°A very young elf,¡± Diana replied.

    ¡°Not for a Pixie elf like me, I¡¯ve got nearly four hundred years left to go, if I stay fit, more, goddess willing,¡± she stated.

    ¡°I was wondering,¡± Diana admitted, but it hadn''t occupied her mind much at all. Nothing besides distraction and horror had kept her mind running for what felt like forever.

    ¡°You humans always are, I don¡¯t blame you, there¡¯s too many of us to keep track of. Glad my legs aren¡¯t so dwarfish you knew on sight,¡± Kalyah said, straightening out her skirt. ¡°Anyways, once more, let¡¯s start here, at his collarbone.¡±

    Diana conducted a trickle of sap from the daisy and onto the boy¡¯s skin. Mid-stream she added her own power to the flow, turning the dark green fluid light, adding a sparkle to it. Kalyah lay one hand on his cream covered wounds and kept the other by her mouth, praying quietly to her goddess in her native tongue. Slowly, both their hearts steadily beating at a quicker pace, they expanded the skin, easing it back into place. The tightness left at the Daisy¡¯s power and the higher layers of flesh returned at the prayers.

    Every ten or fifteen minutes the two took a quick breather. After the course of an hour, they had repaired his torso to the waist. It was slow going, especially for magical healing, but Kalyah wanted to make sure he could still feel everything. A mix of the heat and teleportation had made them particularly strange. The cream and stasis had kept them from infecting or growing worse. Talking in their breaks, Kalyah confirmed that if anything had gone wrong in her process, no praying would keep this man from being cold dead. Save a resurrection, which the Priestess detested on principle. The act was widely detested and prone to mishaps. Very commonly what came back was not what had died to a disastrous degree. Everything had been tried for Luann, every ritual and rite, eventually the Queen admitted it was good that her daughter was at rest. It didn¡¯t stop her from screaming at the Clerics in the attempts. Stealing one¡¯s life blood, the only thing capable of bringing back Blodwyn after so long entombed, was another hard barrier besides all the qualms already existing for attempting a revival. Even though death kept springing up in her head, Diana managed to push them away, focusing on the life in front of her.

    An hour and a half had passed since the two started and the last portion had been done straight, the goal in sight. Kalyah got up with a groan, stretching her arms and twisting her back. Diana did much the same, Aiko chuffing at her happily as she rolled her shoulders. They had this, it was going well.

    ¡°We¡¯re done until the actual procedure,¡± Kalyah said, with some tiredness in her voice. ¡°Maybe some food, some coffee¡­¡± She gazed down at her patient. ¡°Poor boy has lost so much sun, he was a pretty shade.¡±

    ¡°The healed areas are discolored,¡± Diana remarked.

    Kalyah nodded. ¡°They¡¯re struggling to get blood,¡± she said. A fist to her lips, she whispered a prayer. ¡°Come out of your freeze, move again¡­¡± She tapped the boy¡¯s forehead. Eyes still closed, he took a deep breath, shifting about sleepily. The chopped portions of his limbs, still carefully wrapped, moved about feebly as he tried to turn on his side. The color returned to the regions they had worked so hard to repair. His face showed discomfort, grunting.

    ¡°Is he suffering?¡± Diana asked.

    The Healer smiled, shaking her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s cold,¡± she said, pulling the blanket back over him. She tucked the pillow under his head as well, gently moving him to his side as he kept trying. His lower arm moved out, as he probably expected his hand to comfort him. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t under such heavy prayers and loaded with your plant, then he¡¯d wake up at the slightest bump. I can¡¯t keep him under stasis any longer, the limbs will be locally stopped up. I¡¯ll tell you more in a moment, but your job will be much the same as it was before. Though I hope you have some Numb Spores as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Diana said. ¡°Enough for an entire garden of that fungi.¡±

    ¡°Good, Stephan is looking to drive anchors into his bone marrow,¡± Kalyah said, with an unpleasant face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how my fellows attach prosthetics so commonly. It sounds like miserable work, driving metal rods into bone. It¡¯s condoned though, not much different than a wooden limb, except the level of function.¡±

    ¡°Your fellows at Academia¡¯s temple?¡± Diana wondered, always eager to learn.

    The Priestess¡¯s face went stony, flashing a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m a long time gone from there,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Now, let¡¯s call the rest in. I¡¯ll drag Stephan in if I have to¡­¡± She pressed a button beside the door, barking a summon into it. ¡°It¡¯s tonight or I wake him up and you¡¯ll have to explain why he¡¯s still limbless!¡± she added as a threat. Something had made her mad, and it didn¡¯t seem like procrastination or perfectionism was the cause.

    Within a moment Angelina, Fia, and a man with cords of long braided black hair came in. Although his grooming seemed relaxed, goatee in a rough spike, his gray eyes were wild, constantly flitting from one thing to another. He rushed towards the bed, a pack slung over his shoulder, the contents of which clanked around.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he all the way ready?¡± Stephan asked, his finger twitching about the man¡¯s limbs.

    ¡°He is. I told you we can¡¯t open his limbs without him bleeding out,¡± Kalyah said, shortly. ¡°You wanted me to open them all up and keep bowls over them. That¡¯s stupid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what my book says,¡± he said, looking down at the Pixie. He wore a sleeveless and dirty tunic, covered in oil and grease, which brought a glare from the Healer.

    ¡°That¡¯s when an entire Trio and two Druids would be assisting,¡± Kalyah said with a flare of her nostrils. ¡°You would basically be watching.¡±

    Stephan closed his eyes, nodding. ¡°Right, right, okay. I¡¯ve got them.¡± He turned towards the Pirate. ¡°The Captain has them.¡± Angelina was carefully carrying a wrapped bundle. Noticing the princess, the mechanic bowed, the contents of his bag sliding, still trapped and bumped into the back of his head before straightening up. ¡°Good evening, your majesty! Stephan Kareem, at your service. Thank you for your assistance.¡± He rubbed under his corded hair.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± Angelina corrected through a barred tooth smile.

    ¡°Yes, your highness,¡± Stephan nodded to the Captain. ¡°Damnit, sorry, thank you princess Diana.¡±

    The Druid smiled, laughing was hard recently, and it would be funnier if it wasn''t for the fact this man was going to help them perform life saving surgery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s socially inept, not mentally,¡± Angelina said, setting her cargo on the bed. ¡°He¡¯s what keeps this ship flying, as it is now. Never a failure in all his years aboard.¡±

    The sandy skinned man flushed as best he could. ¡°You honor me, Captain,¡± he said, performing a salute from a far off land filled with endless heat, sand and gigantic machines made of brass gears.

    The Witch had walked around to where Kalyah had done all her work. A swiftly drawn glyph of harsh lines had formed in the air, held by her long fingers. Its twin had taken shape over the boy in the bed¡¯s forehead. Crudely the symbol was a three pronged spear, a thought snare. ¡°I would like you to wake him, his origins interest me,¡± she said plainly. Her violet eyes were ringed with puffy clouds of cosmic smoke. Diana disliked the abstract nature of Witchcraft, many spells more indirect than divine prayers, but a majority of the direct magic was far more invasive and frightening than her Druidism.

    ¡°I will wake him after the surgery, ma¡¯am,¡± Kalyah said, inclning her head. ¡°He would be in too much shock to reply to anything now.¡±

    Closing her probing fingers, the Witch¡¯s snare collapsed, taking all the effects with it. She glanced at the stoic Pirate, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s fair. An interesting world he comes from, the same as our Machinist, but far more advanced I¡¯d say,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°I saw nothing to suggest his new additions will be anything but an improvement to his life before them.¡± She clicked away from the bed, perching up beside the tiger on the couch¡¯s narrow arm. ¡°Don¡¯t let me intervene.¡±

    Aiko stared at the powerful and long lived woman for a moment, before looking at Diana with a snort and laying its head back down. No sent emotions came and while she represented the sources, a force that should revere Heroes of such magnitude, it was also a part of her. The unimpressed expression mirrored her uncertainty. Older than most of those in the room, her ways were most likely too alien for them to understand, at least for Diana. The Witch was constantly on the hunt for her enemy, an ally was an ally. The other crew members had already shrugged off the strange request and were setting up for the surgery.

    The Pirate waved to leave and Diana handed her the two Primordial Daisy husks they had used in the burn healing. ¡°Would you please throw these in the ocean? They served us well, they deserve to benefit the world one last time,¡± the Druid said with a grin.

    Returning the expression, the Pirate took them. The parrot on her shoulder eyed the flowers, licking its beak with its black tongue. ¡°A delicacy for the fish below,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Best of luck, I¡¯ll send Lucy down with vittles to keep you going. It¡¯s gonna be a wild night. I¡¯d love to talk a bit when the boy wakes up.¡± She glanced at her fellow Hero. ¡°Let me know if anything goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be speaking to him first,¡± the Witch said firmly.

    ¡°We need assistance,¡± Kalyah said, eyes beckoning Diana over.

 P1 Chapter 6: Fixing what was left for dead...

    Diana marveled at all the extra preparation that Kalyah had skipped over because she planned to do it all herself. The boy had to be set to a certain level of sleep, eyes and nose pinned shut to keep them free of debris, his mouth given a crude respirator (not as nice as a temple¡¯s, she lamented), and fluids given to him. Since he had been brought out of the frigid stasis, bodily processes had begun again, and no prayers could substitute for basic needs. The bed was cleared, a sheet of holy and clean cloth underneath him, stiff to hold him up. Diana helped in all the moving of the man, she felt useless watching. Stephan threw on a neat apron and guarded his hair and beard in a cap and mask respectively. On his arms he slid tight gloves to his elbows and affixed zooming goggles to his face. The equipment made him appear far more serious, and he was moving much more carefully. A mechanism under the bed raised it to a better height for such a long surgery as well.

    Though there would be guards around the open flesh, Kalyah took every precaution. Fighting an internal infection with prayers was faster than with chemicals, but better to prevent it first. She drew lines of white energy from ear to ear, running along her nose, doing the same for Diana. The sketched out spell flashed, bringing up a transparent ward to guard their faces. The Healer kept going, protecting the boy from the Druid armor, even changing out the front of her vestments and warding the new ones. She went to the Witch, attempting the same process. Casually Fia swirled her finger, walls of energy stretched out across an entire half of the room, running to the door and all around the operating table. Kalyah inspected the barriers and the other, finding them satisfactory.

    ¡°Alright, which limb first?¡± Kalyah asked the mechanic.

    Stephan dialed in his goggles thoughtfully, bringing up a swirl of figures on the neon green surface more arcane than any foreign source of magic Diana knew. ¡°The arms, more articulation, the legs will be last, as they¡¯re easier,¡± he said calmly.

    Kalyah pointed from left to right.

    ¡°Right, from the muscle growth, he was right handed,¡± the mechanic said.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to do them all equally well. This is to return his entire function,¡± the Healer said firmly.

    Stephan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not planning on half-assing anything, I¡¯m just prioritizing what is most important,¡± he said.

    ¡°They all are,¡± she said, removing the bandages from the stump.

    It had healed somewhat from the clean cut of whatever had brutalized him. The gorey bone and muscle made Diana wince, recalling her inability to turn away from the mortal wound of her sister. A swan throat sliced open to the dark recesses of her windpipe. She fixated on the ceiling, her tiger sending her reassurance and the brief rush of joy. An image of a blooming flower, the Daisy that gave this man his skin back. She repeated in her head, life, life, life, help the living. Your magic grows stronger with each bit of it you expend, a trained muscle, she thought. This is good, this is what she was meant to do. Take it, plant it, grow something better. The sorrow for her sister would wait. The hate for Blodwyn would wait. She had to keep growing her magical muscles. Her mother had let her go instead, she had trusted her to do it, to take her place. Blodwyn had been trapped once by her blood, she could do it again. No, no, stop thinking about that, she berated herself, fingers laced together, joints popping, the webs of her skin in agony as her wrists shifted around.

    ¡°Princess, can you please apply the Numb Spores?¡± Kaylah asked loudly.

    Diana looked down from the grain of the wood ceiling that her eyes had landed on. She nodded, setting her teeth. From the wooden clasped pouch on her belt she conducted the spores out, the particles of black bloomed out into small inky mushrooms, a half dozen in total. On Kalyah¡¯s instruction she set them along important points of the boy¡¯s arm all the way up to his shoulder. If she didn¡¯t temper and control the distribution of their strong paralytic spores, then a jolt of pain could wake him from this sleep. They were driving into his bone, spreading bases into his muscle, and connecting to his tender nerves. Setting her fists together and with a deep breath, Diana entered a meditative state, focusing on her relatively small role for now. Once the cuff and base was attached, she would be easing the organic to the metal with more Daisy sap. She knew meditation, most of her deals with sources had been achieved with long stretches of sitting in one place. Aiko projected its slow and steady heart beat, harmonizing with her even and quick one in a kind of music, a ritual drumbeat that she enjoyed.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    It was Kalyah that had the hardest work, following along with Stephan, whose duty was by no means easy. From inside his pack came an army of spidery machines to assist him, powered by his own magic. Any time that he took a moment to breathe, they all froze perfectly in place. The anchors were set in first, gruesome work requiring many shakes of the fungi. The Spiders slowly fed in the metal cording, their fangs replaced by tools. Kalyah kept the marrow in place, free from infection, and guided the machines on which nerves and muscles to take. Then the cuff was set on, adhered to the skin last with Daisy sap. The limb, a sleek set of metal sheets that yielded some like skin, hissed as it snapped onto the cuff.

    Stephan laughed as he had the Spider climb over the forearm and watched the boy twitch at the sensation. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this, oh gods!¡± he cried. It was two hours of work to do it, they were all sweating, tired. ¡°The next three will be even easier, I swear!¡±

    ¡°A break, goddess I am happy, but we need a moment at least man!¡± Kalyah said, wavering in place.

    Four more hours had passed by the time they were finished, dawn was coming in the porthole windows attached to the far wall. It wasn¡¯t the other side of the ship, but they were added to give some light to the cabins. The bluish black in their illusion was no lie, even though the three surgeons could feel every hour like a ton of bricks on them. After releasing Jonah from his operating sleep into a healing one, where he could wake, but wasn¡¯t forced to yet, Kalyah sat down in the plush easy chair. She swore she would only rest a moment, but was swiftly snoring, her head back in an unhealthy angle. Stephan collapsed sitting against a wall, his Spider machines all bundled up and deactivated before he could stuff them into his pack again. Diana, equally exhausted because of her age and training, despite her lesser role, had shut her eyes, laying across her tiger on the couch, giving a similar promise to the Healer.

    The ever watchful Witch had sat on the armrest the entire time, even while they ate and rested between the hours. She huffed now, aware that her quarry had evaded her interest for another night. Her Mimic sprung from her shoulder, taking the shape of a particularly powerful Orc woman it had seen some centuries ago, long dead but useful. The green powerhouse carried off the Priestess and mechanic as if they weighed nothing at all, placing them in their respective beds. In the meanwhile, the Witch tried to convince the tiger to carry off its master.

    ¡°Oh, I know you¡¯re strong enough to ferry her off to bed, I¡¯ll watch the boy until he wakes, someone must,¡± Fia reasoned with a grin.

    The tiger¡¯s lips curled up, baring its long fangs, a low growl started in its throat.

    The Witch returned a sneer. ¡°Have I disrespected your master? She¡¯s a child to me, she needs to respect her elders,¡± she said, running a painted purple finger along her own porcelain face. ¡°Not that I look a day over her age.¡±

    The tiger kept its threatening stance, inching forward as its master slid down behind it.

    Fia glared at it. ¡°Her grandfather had a wolf, an overprotective bitch, like you,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Your master is stone tired, this ship crashing wouldn¡¯t wake her. You¡¯ll show this to her, I know. So let her know this, I mean no harm, I am only trying to help. Some find my nature as stiff and sharp as my brews, but that is what you get when you mix in all the horrors of war. The assassination is nothing compared to what I have seen, what I have lost. Consider yourself lucky that you have lost only one sister. Your grief is annoying, your aura clouding up the air.¡± She splayed out her fingers, leaning down towards the princess and the tiger. The familiar lunged protectively out as a crackling air of a Witch spell played along her finger tips. Fia didn¡¯t flinch as the beast was so close its hot breath wet her nose.

    Diana¡¯s armor and outer clothes phased off her, falling onto the ground below the couch. She grumbled in her exhaustion, shivering in the cold, even her hair had broken out of the braid. The Witch threw a blanket atop her, wiping her own face with it first. The tiger was confused as it watched her every move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think I am cruel now, beast,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Such a petty animal spawned from the land sources. The stars are more powerful than you will ever know.¡± She sneered in disgust. ¡°Wake the girl the moment the boy rises, I have more important things to do than wait around here any longer.¡± With a heel turn she clicked out of the room.

 P1 Chapter 7: New world, new limbs...

    Jonah woke with a gasp, his eyes wincing at the bright sunlight filling the area he was in. He might as well have been dead and was so surprised he drew breath again. His physical reaction was restrained, a gown covering him, a blanket across his body, they might as well have been made of iron. Heartbeat slowing, his thoughts swirled, trying his best to spring himself from this restriction. All that would move was his head and he saw an IV tube running into his arm, saw the glass bottle of clear fluid. Glass? That alone caught his attention and confusion, his vision already blurry. Blinking brought clarity and he looked down the bed he laid on to see an old timey couch of red cloth and golden wood lining. Panic surged through him, seeing a tiger so close to him. This had to be a dream, it had to be.

    Within the blink of an eye the tiger was replaced by white house cat. Whatever had been draped over its back, flopped down to the couch. All he could see was a shock of dark red hair and a set of feet poking out the other side. He snapped out of a layer of restraint, sitting up numbly on his elbows a few inches from the pillow.

    The redheaded figure groaned, looking at him with a drunken expression. A girl, a young woman, chest messily restrained in a wrap of cloth, hair lumped against her face, drool down her lips. After a few seconds her eyes grew wider and she blinked rapidly. Getting up, she wrapped the blanket around her body.

    ¡°Aiko, entertain him, go, do something! Give me a moment,¡± she said in a loud, proper voice. She wiped at her face, bolting into a small doorway, it slammed with a crash.

    The white cat hopped up beside Jonah, mewing. His eyes went all over the room, taking in this new cell. Vaguely he felt motion, noticing a subtle creak and shift in the furniture. Through the window was a passing sky, clouds high above them. The chemicals, drugs or whatever, had begun to fade on him. He sat up at the waist, his body felt so weak, but there was strength in his lower arms and legs. Then he lifted his arm and cried out at the steel limb.

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s far worse than the alternative,¡± came the woman¡¯s voice, much closer than before.

    ¡°Did you just fucking talk?¡± he asked, his voice tinny and underused.

    The cat opened its mouth. ¡°No, Aiko did not, but I did. She is my familiar,¡± the projected voice said.

    Jonah went shuffling out of the bed, his weak body sliding off it and slamming into the floor. Feebly he tried to raise himself, but his limbs were clumsy, so he stumbled like a newborn horse. His heart beat pounded in his ears. Two strong arms looped under him and plopped him on the bed. In his fear he hadn''t heard any doors open. Sitting down, he was face to face with a tiny woman and her cherub face in some sort of surreal nurse outfit. The short pointed ears caught his attention, they looked so real.

    ¡°Jonah, is it?¡± the small woman said, waving at him.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    The woman shook her head, checking on his IV. ¡°You¡¯re lucky this detaches, the rest of the tube is still in there,¡± she said, patting his arm. Her small gloved hands tapped at his arm, going down to the metal. ¡°Feel that?¡±

    He was so stunned he couldn¡¯t think or answer.

    Smiling, the woman pinched his nose until he had to gasp for air, he defensively swatted at her hand and she moved it out of the way. ¡°Good, now can you tell you¡¯re not dreaming?¡± she wondered.

    Air filled his lungs and he admitted that it felt quite real. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what¡¯s going on, where am I?¡± he said, looking around. He was so tired and hungry, but he couldn¡¯t go back to sleep.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been out for weeks. That long in stasis will turn anyone loopy,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Should have taken that damn mechanic to see one of his friends to help finish his work. That would have taken longer than two weeks¡­¡± She sighed.

    ¡°Stasis? Am I in the future, what the fuck?¡± he asked.

    ¡°He keeps swearing, it must be his custom,¡± said the other woman as she sprung from the smaller room. The blanket was tied at her shoulder, like a college frat boy wearing a bedsheet toga.

    ¡°Miss, can you imagine what it would be like if you were in such a state for so long?¡± the small woman asked.

    The redhead, who had combed her hair and put on some kind of light makeup, frowned. ¡°I wished I could be in one a lot recently,¡± she said.

    ¡°I understand that, but this boy is from another world, he must be horribly confused,¡± the nurse said. ¡°I am Kalyah, and this is Princess Diana, we helped to heal you. You came to us missing all your limbs, now you are not.¡± She gestured down to his arms and legs.

    He lifted his hand, opening and closing his new mechanical fingers. Another world? Missing limbs? He felt faint and started to collapse forward. The two women grabbed a side of him and slid him back onto the bed.

    ¡°Oh goddess, he had enough Spores to kill a horse and hasn¡¯t eaten in weeks. He¡¯s lucky to have gotten this far,¡± Kalyah said, shoving pillows behind him. Was she an elf? Being so short, was she like a tree elf? Like a cookie elf? What did that make the other girl? He couldn¡¯t see her ears, but they could have been pointy.

    ¡°Why are you squinting at me?¡± Diana asked, taking a seat where her cat was before. Now it jumped on her lap, mewing as she petted its head.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°The windows are so damn bright, it didn¡¯t matter when he couldn¡¯t wake up at all,¡± Kalyah said, rushing over to the windows. With a turn of the porthole ring, the light ceased and nothing could be seen through the glass at all.

    ¡°You still squint,¡± Diana said, her pale skin and blanket dress now washed in the lonely light from the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you hurt? You can speak, but I suspect your throat is dry.¡± She spoke much softer, head turned in curiosity.

    The nurse sat on the other side, giving him a cup of water. He drank the chill slowly, head swimming with questions while he felt like stagnant water himself. ¡°He¡¯s terribly confused. Honey, why don¡¯t I ask the questions and you just nod or shake your head, okay?¡± she said.

    He nodded.

    ¡°You come from another world, right?¡±

    Yes.

    ¡°Do you know where you are, world wise?¡±

    No.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to travel here?¡±

    No.

    ¡°So it was an accident?¡±

    He coughed, she gave him more water. ¡°I crashed my car, then I was in the water,¡± he said weakly, mouth quickly turning to cotton.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to speak. The Spores we filled you with for the surgery, they dry you out. The IV helps. Can I put it back in?¡± Kalyah asked.

    Yes.

    ¡°There, better?¡± The nurse patted his face lovingly.

    Yes.

    ¡°Alright, good boy,¡± she praised, taking hold of his left hand. ¡°Now, nod if you can feel this, okay?¡±

    Yes.

    She tapped up his arm with her finger. It was a different kind of sensation than normal, kind of as if he had a thin glove on. The finger touched the metal as fabric, it gave a tiny bit, but in trying to shift it like regular skin it hardly moved one way or the other. She was happy at his nods, removing her glove. ¡°Can you feel the heat?¡± she asked, gripping him with her palm. He could, but there was still a barrier in place. ¡°Does it feel like your old limb?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said aloud.

    Kalyah swallowed. ¡°Not that different though?¡±

    He stared at the cuff of his arm, seeing where the organic met the steel. It was pink, slightly inflamed. He had lost it, his arms hurt so much because they were gone when he crashed his car. They had been cut off. He tried to remember, what had he been doing? Why did he crash? What happened? He remembered the fire, then the cold water. Then nothing, black, oh God, he thought he was dead. He could have died and that would be his last memory.

    Jonah jolted, struck by a cold dread. Death could have come for him. All he saw was cold black. That¡¯s all it would be. No one left to mourn for him, no sensation, just the endless black. He shifted around as wildly as his exhausted body would allow him to go, the blanket kicked off of him.

    ¡°Honey, honey, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re safe, you¡¯re fixed, ugh oof,¡± Kalyah said, trying to hold him down. She had her arms around him and his metal knee caught her in the ribs, not on purpose, he would never hurt her on purpose.

    It was Diana that shoved his legs down, gripping his other arm and pinning it to the bed. Or at least he thought it was all her, then a roar tore through the air and he froze up, realizing how much force was on his legs. Kalyah backed off, holding his left forearm as she rubbed at her side. The restraint on his legs set its blue eyes on him, growling low and deep, so forceful that it shook the bed.

    Jonah straightened out, hair on the back of his neck raised as he stared at the tiger. He had never seen one so close, but the last time he had seen one in real life was ingrained into him. A primal fear. The last tiger was behind a flimsy fence, not motivated to break the chain link, but it could, if it wasn¡¯t fed. At least according to the zoo handlers. That apex predator had satisfied itself by growling at the audience, bringing out shrieks from the young crowd. He was older than the other kids, they had forgotten while he never did. His young mind was terrified that every tall grass had a tiger lurking in it.

    ¡°She won¡¯t harm you, none of us will,¡± Diana said evenly, taking a seat on the bed. She stroked the tiger¡¯s back as it ceased its growling. ¡°Can you feel her on your legs?¡± Her soft features could get so harsh and cold.

    He nodded, whimpering. Tears had formed from the fear of dying, and they had yet to stop.

    ¡°Oh goddess, stop it Diana, he¡¯s been through enough. Call your beast off!¡± Kalyah commanded.

    ¡°He¡¯s got far more to worry about than my bloody familiar,¡± Diana defended. ¡°He¡¯s arrived on a ship set out for war.¡±

    Kalyah huffed. ¡°Hardly, we¡¯re stuck doing miserable reconnaissance,¡± she said, wiping at Jonah¡¯s face with a clean cloth. ¡°You read your histories, you know that Blodwyn was able to hide for months at a time. And that was two hundred fucking years ago. I can only imagine what resources the Order has now!¡± The little nurse patted his face, shaking her head. ¡°Off to war¡­¡±

    Diana¡¯s expression warped into such a pained sadness and fury, a tear running down her face. She snapped up from the bed, gathering up a pile of clothing and hard looking wood and padded to the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kalyah cried.

    ¡°To bathe and put on my bloody armor! The Witch wanted to see him when he woke up. I want to see if she has any news,¡± she said, leveling her tone with each statement after the first. She took a deep breath. ¡°I was assigned here without my consent, I have better things to do. I did enough already¡­¡± She snapped her fingers at the tiger.

    It looked back, snorting, staying put.

    ¡°Why?! Why won¡¯t you leave him be!?¡± she screamed.

    ¡°Keep that Witch out of here,¡± Kalyah said firmly.

    Diana wrenched the door open, bringing in a powerful column of sun beams. ¡°She¡¯s coming here anyway,¡± she said and left, leaving the door cracked.

    ¡°That ancient wretch is not going to pester you,¡± Kalyah assured him, stomping to the door. She opened and shut it just as it started to move in.

    Jonah stayed focused on the tiger, who looked placidly at him. In a sudden collapse it was gone and the cat was back. Mewing at him, it pushed its head into his chest. It kept going until he lifted his arm and scratched at its head with the slight lip of his mechanical fingertips.

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me you aren¡¯t scary?¡± he said, coughing. ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to eat me?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I see¡­¡± he said blankly.

    Its paws climbed his chest, eye to eye with him. ¡°Mew!¡±

 P1 Chapter 8: The living princess...

    After a few minutes, the talking indistinct behind the door, it opened again. Kalyah returned, a contented smile on her face. She poured a fresh cup of water for him and urged him to drink, while she sat beside him.

    "Did I do--" he cut off, his throat sore and causing him to cough.

    "Drink, drink, honey," Kalyah said. "I can''t heal a side effect like this, it has to work its way out of you. Numb Spores are vicious little shits. If it wasn''t for the Druid, and you found them in the wild, then you would get so numb you couldn''t breathe. You''d die in the patch and feed the nasty mushrooms." She patted his back as he gagged. "Don''t freak out, you''re not in any danger. I told you that you''re fine. She kept them from doing their worst to you."

    He cleared his throat, his tongue felt like a big wad of cotton. Another cup was brought to his mouth. Slowly he drank with the nurse''s assistance.

    "If you gotta pee, I''ll carry you, don''t worry," she said, her voice kept switching from calm professional to a happy maternal tone. She smelled like well washed linens, it reminded him of the days he had spent in a hospital. Her nature wasn''t far off from the caring nurses. "Oh, honey, I know this is scary, it''s okay to cry. Let it out, it''s alright." She cooed gently.

    "I thought I was dead," he breathed. "That''s why I got scared."

    "Oh, but you weren''t. I''m sorry to keep you under that dreamless sleep. It was the easiest we had, and I didn''t want to wake you up missing all your limbs." She ran her fingers through his hair, scratching his scalp.

    The cat bumped into his chest, purring loudly.

    "Did I upset her?" he asked, sniffling.

    The nurse blinked, surprised. "Diana?"

    He nodded.

    Kalyah stared at the cat, a smirk on her pink lips. "It wasn''t your fault she got upset," she said. "I think she''s really upset with herself. I think maybe she''s jealous of you. You don''t hesitate to show your emotions. I''ve spent a bit with her, she''s all torn up inside, but she keeps pushing and pushing it down. Which I appreciated while we were working on you, but as you saw, it keeps exploding out of her. She needs to deal with it."

    The cat jerked its head unnaturally at the nurse.

    Meeting gazes with it, she sighed. "You know I''m right, princess," she said.

    The cat returned to its begging for scratches.

    "Is she okay?" Jonah wondered.

    "Mew!" He pet the cat''s chin as its azure gaze shot through him.

    "No, and she will never be the same again," the nurse said evenly.

    "Oh, I''m sorry," he said, frowning.

    "Look at you, lost all your limbs, landed in another world, and you''re worrying about some pretty young girl that was annoyed having to watch you all night," she said in disbelief.

    "I can''t believe it," he started, but broke into coughing.

    "Water, water. Goddess, I''m going to make you a tincture for that throat." Kalyah dug through the nightstand holding the water. "Stop trying to talk, it''s not doing you any good."

    He drank the last of the water, not wanting to be given it anymore. "I can''t believe that I''m in a new world, what happened to me. I do understand pain, that''s what I meant. I can process that," he said, grateful to finish his speech. He was even more thankful when the water was refilled.

    Kalyah gave him a sympathetic smile as she mixed a cup of sweet smelling liquid. How many times had he seen a nurse do something similar? He couldn''t count how many times he had fetched ice chips, soaked a rag, or fluffed pillows. Any innumerable actions that he did when he sat where Kalyah was now. A million jobs that one did for the sick, for the dying. He wasn''t going to die, he would have, he figured. Somehow losing his limbs in that crash. Or something around it. It was all a blur of fire and water. What a shitty way to be transported, all his limbs severed. The truth dawned on him, that dark cloud that haunted those weeks on the couch at home. The TV would light his face as the room had gone from afternoon sun to nighttime while he sat, sinking into it.

    "I might as well have been dead before," he admitted. "I just didn''t have the courage to do it."

    "Ooh honey. You''re safe, and you''re going to get better. Don''t worry," the nurse intoned, handing him the mixture.

    "No, I didn''t have anyone before. My mother died and I was all alone," he said, tears streaking down his cheeks.

    Kalyah squeezed his hand. "Oh, goddess, I''m so sorry, sweet boy," she said, her voice thick with sympathy.

    "Mew! Mew! Mew!" He petted the cat, feeling the pulse of a living thing against his prosthetic. What use did his old limbs have? Numbly thumbing the remote for hours on end. Not a damn thing done for days. The job was useless, a suggestion when he crawled out from his den to feed himself. No matter the pain, he kept moving on. Kept his body going when his heart had died. He finally agreed, showing up and moving in silence. All his coworkers asked after him, trying to make nice.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "There''s food coming for you, after you eat, you''ll feel better. Come on, drink that up," Kalyah encouraged him.

    There was no trace of bitterness in the liquid, a strange fruity and honey filling him. It soothed his sore throat, brought life back to his tongue. All his belly had now was fluid, the water making its way out quickly.

    "What''s this world called?" he asked, licking his lips.

    "Hera," she said.

    "Hm, don''t know that one," he said with a smirk. The tears had faded, the deadness he was accustomed to had settled in. A hospital bed was a familiar location, no matter how strange the occupant.

    Kalyah chuckled. "You travel worlds often, then?"

    "No, but people imagine plenty where I come from. It''s common to want to be anywhere else," he said, thumbing the rim of the ceramic cup.

    "Is that so? Is there magic?" she wondered.

    "No."

    "Gods?"

    "None of them are real, at least, that I believe," he said, drinking more of the mix. The sweetness was pushing the malaise from his body, but he was still drowsy. That horrible grumble ripped through him. One he had ignored until he wanted to chew on the couch to sate himself. Then he threw something in the microwave that wasn''t much better than the cotton filled cushions.

    "What a shame, I think you might like our world better," Kalyah said happily.

    "There''s a war?" he asked.

    She rolled her eyes. "Yes, my people have been on the sidelines of countless conflicts, healing the wounded. There''s always some conflict¡­" She averted her eyes as the cat glared at her with the same unnatural jerk of its head. "This one is in the beginning stages, so don''t worry, we won''t be pulling up to any direct battles. And if one should come to us, there''s plenty of skilled fighters aboard this ship." She pointed around her. "Don''t worry about that, you have nothing to worry about besides getting better. No one will bother you. Some people are free to join us for a meal," she said the last part raising her voice, looking pointedly at the cat.

    "Thank you, for everything," he said.

    "I''m glad you''re taking it so well," she said with a grin.

    "I didn''t have anything where I lived before," he said plainly.

    She shook her head, sweet face set. "No, you were still alive. You could deal with your grief and make something better of your life. No matter how long it took. But now you get to do that here, as intact as you can be after that nightmarish trip to our world. There are gods here aplenty and my goddess believes that so long as you have your body and soul together, you can strive to make the world a better place to live." She clapped her hands together. "You have been blessed with a second chance, Jonah, I look forward to how you use it."

    He couldn''t help but smile at the small woman. "How do you know my name?" he wondered, finally able to ask with his head clearer than it was before.

    "The name plate in your pocket, some of your things survived, including your glass slate," she said, gesturing to a pile in the corner of the room.

    "Glass slate?" he repeated. "My phone?"

    "Oh, Stephan will be happy to hear that. But he''s barred from entering, he''ll only talk your damn ear off," she said, sneering.

    A knock came at the door. "It''s the freaky creature that will scare the boy with my disgusting looks," called a strange woman''s voice.

    "Lucy, you self obsessed little devil," Kalyah grumbled, stomping to the door. As she opened it, a person pushed their shoulder in. It was apparently Diana, but in much different clothes, a ruffled blouse and leather pants, she was smiling wildly, eyes hungry to stare at him. Kalyah stamped her boot as the woman entered with a tray of food, she was barefoot, the pants rolled up to her calves.

    "Does this form offend him?" the Diana person asked.

    "You''re being terribly rude to my patient," Kalyah growled.

    "Oh, come now, I have been two weeks without you while you kept praying for hours on end," the person whined, pouting her lip. She set the tray down with a clatter. "Do you know how stiff she''s been acting while watching over you?" She pointed a finger at Jonah. "The little boy on the bed. She was absolutely chaise for two weeks! Kalyah usually doesn''t go two days without someone getting a piece of that dwarf ass." She licked her lips, it looked like Diana, but it sounded nothing like her.

    Kalyah yanked at the person''s arm. "Come on, let''s go, no need to ruin my good reputation," she said through grit teeth.

    The person stayed perfectly in place, as if she were rooted. "A demon is far stronger than you, especially a curious one," she said. Blinking, she flashed a set of solid black eyes set with ruby pupils, before going back to Diana''s brown. "You have a very good reputation aboard this ship. Ask about the other ways she can nurse you, boy." A sinister laugh escaped her throat and she fondled her own chest. "Looks like he''s far more interested in this shape."

    The door slammed open and Diana entered in a modest green tunic and a long skirt. She regarded the doppelganger, or whatever the hell it was, with disdain. Jonah had frozen in place, as he did often when everything got too much to handle. It''s why he avoided so much of life.

    "Lucy, how disgusting and freakish to take the shape of a woman you hardly know and mock me to a boy you know even less ," she said succinctly.

    The duplicate shrunk before the original. "It was all in jest, princess, I didn''t mean anything," she laughed unevenly.

    "Go," Kalyah snapped, jabbing a finger at the door.

    Lucy gave them a pained grin, escaping out of the door. As she left, a flash of reddish flame engulfed her and all he could see was a pointed tail. Which was almost slammed in the door as Kalyah pushed all her weight against it. The nurse mumbled furious words in another language.

    "Please, honey, forget that ever happened," Kalyah insisted, carefully setting the tray on the bed.

    The cat went running across the bed and sat in Diana''s lap as she took a place at the end of the couch. It was not quite a glare, but something like a sorrowful stare that she gave him, possessively petting her familiar''s head. He struggled to lift the bowl, an atrophy having set into his upper arm. Humiliation filled him with the food as Kalyah helped him to eat.

    "You''ll get stronger, don''t you worry. I''m glad you had the power to give Aiko some love," the nurse said pleasantly. The desire to push the last few minutes out of the air was clear. "This will get you up and about in no time."

    It was some kind of soup broth, all he could really taste was the salt of the golden mixture. After gladly finishing the bowl, his body grew heavier. On the nurse''s direction, he settled into the bed.

    Diana tried to leave, but once again Aiko wouldn''t go with her, settling down at the edge of Jonah''s bed.

    "Fine, I will read by the bathroom light, the sources know I need to study," she huffed. "Will that disturb you?" She stared at Jonah.

    He shook his head. By the time she returned he was already falling asleep.

 P1 Chapter 9: The hand that cares...

    Diana held the book she had yet to read a word of, glaring a hole in the back of the Healer clearing away the tray of food. Nothing had yet to quell the anger of today, she had watched and heard all from shower, pounding her fist on the metal at the most infuriating statements. A few people held her malice ever since she saw the message the Witch had given her the night before. What a worthless source of magic. How were the stars so powerful if most Witch rituals required the Druid¡¯s help to complete? Fia hardly seemed to miss her coven, almost as if the woman had transcended the need for a bunch of dancing naked women in the forests. She knew she couldn¡¯t win a duel against Fia, word or magical. The Witch could always pull out the triumph of winning the war. No, she could apply her anger to someone else.

    ¡°Do you think my sister¡¯s murder is not worth avenging?¡± Diana asked loudly when the Healer wouldn¡¯t turn to look at her.

    Kalyah breathed a heavy sigh. ¡°Every body that loses its soul is a great tragedy in Corpine¡¯s eyes,¡± she said as if quoting a scripture. ¡°Every body.¡±

    ¡°Yet you minimized Luann¡¯s death, just as Fia did!¡± she declared.

    The Healer checked on Jonah as he stirred. ¡°You¡¯re lucky he¡¯s drugged,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯ll be in pain by the time he wakes up. I have half a mind to leave that solely to you. It might help you with this rage you have.¡±

    ¡°I will avenge my sister, no matter who I have to kill to put Blodwyn back in her tomb,¡± Diana said coldly, gripping the leather cover of the tome in her hands.

    ¡°Perfect, that¡¯s what they all said last time,¡± Kalyah mocked, hands on her hips. ¡°Each side had millions of dead, don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    ¡°You feel sympathy for the Ash Makers!¡± Diana cried, standing up from her seat.

    ¡°Every body,¡± Kalyah confirmed. ¡°You know my goddess, you served with my people.¡±

    Diana was quiet, appalled. Her fellows at the temple had spoken of their pacifism, but that was before, when there was no war raging. It was a silly thought then, to be against fighting when no major war was about, when most everywhere lived in peace. It left a horrible taste in her mouth, looking at a woman she had served beside, had respected in the grueling hours of work. ¡°You¡¯re no temple priestess, you can¡¯t be that stupid,¡± she said.

    Kalyah¡¯s eyes lit up with fire. ¡°A vow of non-violence is an unbreakable one! My goddess would not answer my prayers if I disobeyed her in such a way!¡± she shouted. ¡°Just because I am stranded away from my brothers and sisters does not mean I have totally forgotten what it is to be on the sidelines, to see the conflict.¡± She jabbed an accusatory finger at the Druid. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the Order war, all the dead, but the Ash Makers and the army didn¡¯t all raise their hands or fade away because your ancestor pinned their leader to a tree! They kept trying to fight, they wanted their freedom, to live how they wished. Can you imagine what it¡¯s like to be born in a world that hates your existence?¡±

    ¡°They sided with Blodwyn, they knew what they got into,¡± Diana said dismissively.

    ¡°An Ash Maker is born, a body with challenges, a body still designed by the goddess herself,¡± Kalyah countered. ¡°Blodwyn and her army wiped out scores of people, but she also recruited young children, brainwashed them into fighting. Into using their magic to explode people like she did. They kept going, for generations, wanting to break their leader out, keep their fight going.¡±

    The thought of young children born with the curse of an Ash Maker hadn''t occurred to Diana much. She had never met one, they were not welcome in most places that she frequented. The sources applied endless pressure to their bodies. Someone Luann¡¯s age had enough to worry about, without adding magical pain to it. ¡°They have their islands, they can live there,¡± she defended.

    ¡°Ah, a few strips of land that no one wanted,¡± Kalyah scoffed. ¡°So accurately called, the Isles of Ash, hardly anything grows there and no Kingdom wants to openly trade with them. How nice of a place.¡±

    ¡°I will trap Blodwyn, no matter what it takes,¡± Diana said quietly, folding her arms. The coldness of the room had increased, that pure vengeance was the only thing that kept her from freezing in that suffocating sorrow.

    Kalyah knew she had won, but was not delighted in her victory. She might have to repent for how violently she had swatted down Diana¡¯s argument. It had been so good, at least in the moment, to let loose on a woman that diminished a murder. The Healer didn¡¯t think less of Luann¡¯s death, she was sincere in pacifist grief. ¡°Honey, the war wasn¡¯t won in a week or a day. If you try to fight anything or anyone now, then you¡¯ll just end up as a casualty. Enough people have died in this war already, my heart broke for Luann. It broke at Jonah¡¯s condition, before and after he woke up,¡± she said kindly. ¡°I meant what I told him and you heard every word, I¡¯m sure.¡± She walked up to Aiko and ran her hand along its back. ¡°I know what this means, you know what this means.¡± She tapped the cat¡¯s head to its purring. ¡°You can¡¯t even heal without showing your pain, imagine yourself in a battle. I don¡¯t fight, and that means I won¡¯t fight to stop you from making a foolish choice either.¡± She walked up to the Druid, patting her shoulder. ¡°There are many pains of the body that I can¡¯t heal, they have to be dealt with in other ways.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°You can leave me here, he¡¯ll need Daisy sap,¡± Diana said, blinking away the tears forming on her eyes. She swiftly wiped them away.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kalyah said with a grin. ¡°Goddess did it help me to save a man from dying and living such a different life.¡±

    Diana nodded.

    ¡°Call if you need anything,¡± she said. ¡°Ring the buzzer for the kitchen when he needs food, and make sure Lucy doesn¡¯t bring it.¡±

    ¡°Are you two really a pair?¡± Diana asked with a struggling laugh.

    ¡°We were a ship that would help small towns with dry wells and visiting places just so people could take pictures with the legendary Heroes,¡± she said, forlornly gazing about the cabin¡¯s dimensions. ¡°What we did in between those times was just entertainment. Two weeks all our priorities shifted.¡±

    Diana stayed quiet.

    ¡°Lucy is going to have to beg for my forgiveness now,¡± Kalyah stated with a smirk.

    The same ghostly laugh left Diana. If only she could really enjoy herself without recalling a laugh she would never hear again. With an incline of her head, Kalyah left and Diana sat to actually read this time.

    Several hours later the portholes showed the night, the half moon rippling across the sea. There was no land mass in sight and the Druid felt strange with only water around, as she had many times before on an airship. This had a much more serious goal, though every moment that passed that destination seemed farther and farther away. Several times she had been leveled to feel like a little girl. Even her familiar made her feel pathetic, not leaving Jonah as she walked the hall to stretch her legs. Her former boyfriends had not attracted this much attention from the feline. Aiko had been so close to her the last couple weeks, now it felt like a betrayal to be unheard.

    There were scones set at even intervals of the hall and Diana distracted herself in counting them each time she passed a set number. The man had been snoring, dead asleep even as she ate, the spoon catching louder than she expected. Without a table she couldn¡¯t keep to her royal manners and ate as if she were camping. Kalyah had entered with her lunch, checking on him, whispering questions to her. Nothing had changed, and the Pixie had spells to monitor him anyway, she was really checking on Diana. Quietly she had been practicing her magic.

    Now the door to the deck opened loudly and Angelina came climbing down, followed by the crimson skinned Lucy, who went pale in the cheeks on seeing the princess. ¡°Ah, good evening Diana,¡± the Pirate called, not so discreetly snagging the arm of her quartermaster. ¡°How are you doing?¡± She stood at the end of the stairs, the door above slamming like an earthquake.

    Diana wondered why the aged ship kept anything but the externals as it was two hundred years ago. At least the bathrooms were sleek and modern. Her mother had told her there were none at all the last time she flew the Pirate¡¯s Ship. ¡°I am well,¡± she said.

    The Pirate had only her bandana on, vest popped open, shirt a few buttons undone, her freckled breasts showing in a wrap. There was no reason for her not to be wearing a bra, she didn¡¯t have the requirements of a Druid¡¯s armor. When it was noticed, she clenched her outfit parts together. ¡°Feeling the sea breeze you know,¡± she laughed.

    Lucy was similarly disheveled, pants unbuttoned, shirt untucked in the front. She averted her eyes from the Druid, guilt clear in the shifting of her burgundy lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m more partial to a forest rain shower,¡± Diana said, more than a tad bit peeved. Some had not readjusted their priorities. ¡°Any word on Blodwyn¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid not,¡± the Pirate grimaced. ¡°Trust me, you would be the first to know.¡± She grinned, such a fast switch. ¡°Have you been practicing your Crown?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± she said.

    ¡°Good, good,¡± the Pirate nodded. ¡°We have a few places to go, we¡¯ll have a list in the morning. For now we¡¯re only orbiting the planet, trying to get a read on the Order leader.¡±

    ¡°I see, I was about to ask,¡± Diana said, relieved. ¡°These are possible Ash Maker locations? The cells that you mentioned before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, sightings, nothing too dangerous,¡± Angelina said, looking around Diana.

    There was Fia coming up behind her.

    ¡°Jonah is sleeping for now,¡± Diana told her.

    The Witch twitched her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in him right now. Same problem as you,¡± she said with disdain.

    Before Diana could say anything the woman passed her, heading up the stairs and outside with a flick of her finger controlling the door. It raised silently, but shut with a deafening slam. It even woke Jonah, the man groaning in agony. Aiko reported his pain with nervous feelings of urgency that made Diana uncomfortable as her heart raced like caffeine high.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s that way with everyone,¡± Angelina urged. ¡°Anyway, Lucy would like to properly apologize for what happened earlier.¡±

    Diana nodded, squirming in her palpitations as the cat mewed through the cabin door.

    ¡°I was very unprofessional,¡± Lucy admitted. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, I swear.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t care a bit. I have received plenty of insults before,¡± Diana said, pushing through the pain as she stepped backwards. ¡°Watching a shapeshifter in my form grope herself was a new one, but not as bad as others.¡±

    The devil frowned, there was no way she was unaware of the princess¡¯s history.

    ¡°Gods, I can hear you, I am coming! I couldn¡¯t even finish a conversation! I¡¯m not his bloody nursemaid, he has one already¡­¡± Diana stared off in the general direction of Kalyah¡¯s room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see you in the morning. Hope the boy feels better and you both can meet the crew tomorrow,¡± Angelina said, walking off towards the captain¡¯s quarters, her crewman dragged along beside her.

    Diana stalked off to Jonah¡¯s room, the Healer nowhere in sight.

 P1 Chapter 10: Somewhere there must be...

    It felt like Jonah¡¯s limbs were being sawed off at the cuff, his muscles screaming. The moments from waking to Diana¡¯s fiery arrival stretched on forever. His heart beat in his teeth, there was so much pain. She switched on the lights, his eyes wincing at the sudden change. When her shadow darkened him, he saw her face twisted in anger, but it quickly softened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the spores have run their course,¡± she said quietly.

    Her familiar mewed at her.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said, zipping about the room. ¡°I¡¯m a heartless bitch, shut up. I¡¯m getting the Daisy, so stop it.¡±

    ¡°It all hurts,¡± he whimpered as she returned.

    ¡°I know,¡± she repeated, shame dragging down her face. From her hand bloomed a thick stalked flower and she snapped it in half. The sap trickled onto his cuff as she raised his sleeve, whipping away the blanket. ¡°I can¡¯t apply any more spores, the side effects won¡¯t help you. The Daisy eases the inflammation, but you need to exercise the prosthetics, something about the body getting used to them. I don¡¯t know, the mechanic should be here. The damn Healer should be too.¡±

    The pain started to dissipate in his arm to a general discomfort. She sat him up, stuffing more and more pillows behind him. Sitting beside him, she brought his other arm across and circled the cuff with the sparkling fluid. She was close enough to breathe on him, a kind of intimacy he hadn''t felt in far too long. Now his heart beat not in pain, but with nerves. Clinically, she raised his leg, letting the gown fall. He shivered as her hand held his thigh, the other dripping the flower¡¯s contents onto him.

    ¡°Is it cold?¡± she asked, face close to his, a knowing smirk on her face.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± he said, flexing a smile back.

    ¡°Good, as it should be,¡± she said, switching to the other leg.

    He wanted to keep looking at her face, but he focused on the cat, who was watching him from beside his legs. Then he remembered it was her other set of eyes and set his sights on the opposite wall. Diana rose from the bed, setting the flower in a bowl. The agony gone, replaced with a weakness in all his organics, he tried to get off the bed. He was too feeble, the metal too strong for what he had.

    ¡°Yes, I need your assistance, and Stephan¡¯s as well,¡± Diana was saying into the intercom.

    ¡°Um, you told me you had him. We¡¯re kind of busy right now,¡± came Kalyah¡¯s voice, breathless and distressed.

    Diana wiped her face, seething with a laugh of disbelief.

    ¡°I left all the equipment you need in a drawer of the nightstand,¡± said a man¡¯s voice, equally distressed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there tomorrow to help him. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got him, princess.¡±

    ¡°Go, get back,¡± Kalyah hissed. ¡°I heard he was awake, but you got to him. Not that fast, but eventually. Don¡¯t let the poor baby suffer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been bloody hours!¡± Diana roared into the intercom.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s been weeks. I¡¯m not blaming, Jonah, I¡¯m not honey! Diana has got you, keep working those muscles. Call Monty, he¡¯s the chef, have him whip up some oatmeal for Jonah, he should be able to eat that. I¡¯ll come if you really need me.¡±

    ¡°I need you,¡± the man said.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the nurse barked. ¡°Take care of him, okay Diana?¡±

    Diana pressed another button on the intercom. ¡°Kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Hello, newbie?¡± said a strange voice like a rich snob, but one chewing on something. ¡°I heard you were still bedridden.¡± Spit was hitting the microphone.

    ¡°He is, I need oatmeal, plain. He¡¯s still recovering,¡± she said, grimacing at the other side.

    ¡°Ah, yes, I see, I see. I seem to have a menu for him right here,¡± the chef said. ¡°I will have it brought to you in a moment, your highness. Would the princess like her dinner in her cabin?¡±

    ¡°No, here,¡± she said, brow furrowed. ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? Sir Montgomery the Third, chef premiere to lords and ladies all around the Magi Kingdom,¡± the voice said with flourish. ¡°But your highness may call me Monty.¡±

    Diana thought for a moment. ¡°I thought you went missing years ago,¡± she said.

    The chef coughed, swallowing extra spittle with some effort. ¡°I did, I did, rumors of my death are greatly exaggerated, I¡¯m afraid,¡± he stated with a chuckle. ¡°You see, I insulted a Sorceress of some merit and she saw fit to curse me. And you know how tricky those types of curses are to break. Ha ha, I am so grateful to Miss Angelina for taking me in, given my affliction. It¡¯s why I shan¡¯t be bringing the young lad his food, Lucy sent out the warning that he may faint at the mere sight of such inhuman persons as myself.¡±

    ¡°The hell is he?¡± Jonah asked.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Diana repeated her own question, smirking.

    ¡°Oh, why the Sorceress saw fit to give me the appearance of an Orc,¡± Monty said, forlorn. ¡°She said my mind should match my appearance.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Anywho, that¡¯s all besides the point, that wretched old woman is long dead and I live on, given the resilience of my new species. I will have the food brought to you in a moment.¡±

    ¡°By whom?¡± Jonah wondered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing some fantasy¡­ I mean creatures.¡±

    The princess had held the button down this time.

    ¡°Oh, hello our little scamp, you¡¯ve drawn so much attention in your stay,¡± Monty greeted. ¡°How about I send down the little Coal? He¡¯s the least threatening one we have aboard.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he?¡± Jonah said.

    Diana¡¯s face was drawn, but flashed a forced smile when he met her eyes with concern.

    ¡°Why he¡¯s a Tengu, the crow in the crow¡¯s nest. An apt job for the little one,¡± Monty cheered.

    ¡°Um, cool, thanks,¡± Jonah said.

    The intercom went silent after another promise of food and a cheerful goodbye to the princess. She sat down at the edge of the bed, Aiko climbing in her lap. The silence was horrific to Jonah, feeling he had made a fool of himself.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± he asked quietly, pushing himself to sit up from the bed.

    The grunt of pain brought Diana up, searching through the drawer. She took out a small rubber ball, finger strengtheners, a stretching coil, and few other such items, setting them on the bed. She examined them as if they were artifacts of another world, which they were. Jonah knew them all too well, his grandmother having a whole host of them in her living room. The tools were not toys, even though he wanted them to be then. He had been sent flying back trying to stretch coils with his whole body when he was six or so. The sudden shock of the hard floor had left him dazed and crying. That pain, even long gone, wasn''t one he had forgotten easily.

    Quietly now he requested the ball, and gripped it, feeling the real muscles working as the metal did most of the rest. He had used something similar to ease strain in his wrists. No longer a worry at all, he wondered if these new arms could play guitar or piano like he had before. Maybe one day, if this world had instruments like Earth.

    ¡°The sap reactivates the spores at a lower level,¡± Diana said, watching him work. ¡°Does that make it feel better?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I hope this doesn¡¯t go on for too long, I want to explore this world,¡± he said, trying to hide the effort. There was also excitement, a desperate need to get all this out of the way.

    ¡°With all the healing you¡¯re on, it shouldn¡¯t take too long,¡± she said, her expression drained. ¡°We can both train, I suppose¡­ Hopefully my goal doesn¡¯t take too long either.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jonah wondered. ¡°I mean, um, what¡¯s wrong, what happened? I¡¯m here for you, I can¡¯t really leave now, can I?¡± He gave her a nervous laugh, even though he knew what he said was so stupid.

    She took a deep breath, eyelids low as her arms folded tightly. ¡°I lost someone, as you did,¡± she said.

    ¡°Your mother?¡± he asked, squeezing the ball firmly, fearing a shout. What a stupid question, he should say something more. No, just let it be.

    ¡°No, my sister,¡± she said evenly. ¡°Two weeks past she was murdered.¡±

    The ball nearly slipped from his hand, but managed to keep hold of it. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s horrible. I can¡¯t imagine,¡± he said, a little more confident.

    Her lip corners tugged up, but it was nothing like a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s like to lose a mother, at your age even,¡± she said. ¡°We share a language, somehow, our worlds must not be that dissimilar.¡±

    ¡°I guess, no, they aren¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m twenty six, um years, you have those here, yeah?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, and cars as well.¡± This lip tug was closer to a smile.

    ¡°Ah, I bet they¡¯re different though,¡± he said. His mind flashed with all different kinds of fantastical vehicles. For a moment he thought a magical and mechanical horse would be plausible.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ yes, I assume,¡± she said, flicking the coils of the chest expander.

    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your Kingdom?¡± he asked, swapping hands.

    A dark laugh left her. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I have wished to be ignorant of everything the last few weeks,¡± she admitted, looking up. ¡°To not know any of this.¡±

    ¡°I do, I wanted to crawl in a hole and die myself after my mom passed,¡± he said plainly. ¡°She was the last person I was related to. That I really knew and wanted to talk to. I had friends, but they were far away. All of them moved before she got really sick. They tried to make nice with me, but I didn¡¯t want to hear it. I didn¡¯t want to do anything. Nothing really improved for¡­ well, forever. Now I¡¯m here.¡±

    She gave him a sympathetic smile. ¡°And you come here with more loss,¡± she said, watching his workout. ¡°Where was your father?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really know him, my mom was a musician. I lived off the royalties of her one song that made it big. Not enough to get anywhere nice, but it and her life insurance kept me going.¡± He sighed, switching hand positions. ¡°Like a worthless lump on the couch.¡±

    ¡°When did she die?¡± she asked gently.

    ¡°Two years ago,¡± he confessed. ¡°I was so fucking lazy, I don¡¯t deserve a second chance like Kalyah was talking about.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you better!¡± Diana declared. ¡°Do you know how long we spent on those limbs?¡±

    He sat up, gasping. ¡°A long time, I¡¯m sure. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just being stupid. Really, I¡¯ll be up and running by tomorrow.¡±

    She laughed, a wonderful sound. ¡°No, don¡¯t push yourself. I understand your grief, your desire to do nothing. It¡¯s why I¡¯m here. To kill the one that killed my sister,¡± she said, sinking into deadly severity. ¡°Though, I doubt that¡¯s going to happen any time soon.¡±

    ¡°Why did they do it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a rather long story,¡± she said.

    ¡°I have time,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, yet.¡±

    ¡°No, not yet,¡± she said, thinking for a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I have no issue, or I shouldn¡¯t, in retelling it.¡± She moved her jaw about.

    A knock came at the door. ¡°Food delivery! Coal at your service,¡± cawed a voice.

    A darkness took over her eyes. ¡°This ship is a comedy play,¡± she said low and harshly. ¡°No wonder my mother stuck me here. I wanted something and I am afraid I will get nothing for months, maybe years.¡±

    A desire burst out of Jonah, aided by all the escapism he had consumed before he had inexplicably made an escape from reality. ¡°I¡¯ll be here, I want you to succeed,¡± he said quietly.

    She looked at him, stunned, eased out of the shadow in her gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what that entails,¡± she said. ¡°Neither do I, truly.¡±

    ¡°No, but there has to be some reason I¡¯m here, right?¡± he asked.

    Diana¡¯s focus shifted to the cat, who mewed long and loud. ¡°I suppose,¡± she said, rushing to the door.

 P1 Chapter 11: A purpose for me...

    The Tengu was a whole two feet in height, maybe, holding the tray of food above his head. His crow face could smile with the black fleshy corners of his beak and a laugh echoed from his bulging feathered throat as he greeted them. The entirety of his body was the silky quills with scaled skin for his skinny arms and legs. Jonah stared at him, amazed by the tiny person, especially that he wasn¡¯t a puppet of some kind. The transformation of Aiko was so sudden and his time seeing the tiger so brief. Diana took the tray from Coal casually, setting it on the nightstand, she smiled at Jonah¡¯s hanging jaw.

    ¡°Monty said you wished to see me, marvel at me. Is that right, Traveler?¡± Coal asked, flexing his arms, half feather, half talon. With a hop, his wings fluttered and he landed on the bed, continuing his flexing show. There was a bright red tunic on him, held together with white cords, and a puffy pair of shorts for bottoms. ¡°Ha!¡± He spread his wings out, far wider than he was tall. A lone feather flew out and swirled to the bed. Coal swooped it up and handed it to Jonah. ¡°Here Traveler, a memento for you.¡±

    Jonah held the feather in his fingers, twirling it.

    ¡°Imagine your highness, coming from a place without such amazing people as you or I!¡± he said, bowing to the princess with a leveling of his wings.

    ¡°He is a human, just like me, good sir,¡± Diana said, laughing with a hand in front of her face.

    ¡°You might be the same species, but surely there are no princesses as beautiful as she in your world, Traveler,¡± Coal said, both talons directed at her.

    Diana rolled her eyes at the flattery. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer that, Jonah,¡± she said.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s not,¡± he said suddenly. ¡°There aren¡¯t any princesses that look like her.¡±

    ¡°Hm, hm, are there none, are there many? Do you come from a world of princesses and still none compare?¡± Coal asked, stroking his bottom bill.

    Jonah paused in thought, this answer required a lot more than a moment. All the mystery and wonder settled into him. It started to boil in the cauldron of his body into something horribly rancid. This world allowed all these fantastical creations brought to walking and talking life. His planet had millions of ideas, worlds filled with intricate constructions. The native and the ordinary had so much variety as well. That frightening edge had never left him, that every new corner had a knife as well as hope. He should be happy now, but all he could think of was how many metaphorical knives of worry and fear he had still sticking in his back.

    So what could he say trying to describe a world had wounded him so much? ¡°I come from a world of eight billion plus people, parts of it always at war,¡± he said, sighing. ¡°There¡¯s no magic, no gods, and no one gets along. Apparently we¡¯re killing it or something too. I don¡¯t know, just everything was bad all the time and I hated being there.¡± He grimaced, noticing the shocked expressions. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m being too negative, that¡¯s my problem.¡±

    Coal snapped his beak shut, hissing air through his fluted nostrils. ¡°How unfortunate, Traveler, we are glad to have you here,¡± he said, giving him a rallying fist, but the placid response showed him it hadn''t worked.

    Jonah was so embarrassed. He was better off not saying anything at all.

    ¡°Good sir, Jonah is in a lot of pain, and he¡¯s just risen from a long stasis into a whole new planet,¡± Diana said, offering a hand to the Tengu.

    The crow man leaped off the bed with the princess¡¯s assistance, they walked to the door, hand in talon. ¡°I understand, he has gone through so much. I do hope you can heal whatever ails him. We all saw the state he was in before. I¡¯m sure that getting up and breathing the sea air will have him right as rain in mere seconds. I love to feel the breeze on my feathers. You should see me out there, circling my nest again and again. I keep a good pace with the Ship as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. I¡¯ve heard much about the speed of Tengu,¡± Diana said cheerfully.

    ¡°I must be the fastest flier around!¡± Coal declared.

    ¡°Ah, I will be out on the main deck tomorrow morning, I should like to see that,¡± she said firmly. She held the door open for him.

    ¡°An aerial show for the princess of the Magi, it would be a grand pleasure,¡± he said, flapping his wings. ¡°Do bring Jonah, I would love to brighten his spirits with my aptitude!¡±

    ¡°I will try, his muscles are recovering though, but we will try,¡± she assured him. He called one last farewell to Jonah and left.

    Jonah spun the feather in his fingers. Why him? He didn¡¯t deserve this. Billions of people should be in front of him. Someone smarter or stronger. Anyone besides him.

    Diana sat on the bed in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°I think I remember more about the world you came from,¡± she said plainly. Her face was calm, eyes gentle in their focus on him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. The Witch believes you are from the world of the Machinist. One of our legendary Heroes. Oh, bother, there¡¯s so much to tell you. I wish there were a spell so my throat doesn¡¯t go dry.¡± She smirked. ¡°Your mention of its state reminded me of what little is written about the Machinist¡¯s. It¡¯s said he came from a world recovering from the largest war it had since the last one. I always wondered about that. We have had good sized conflicts, but nothing like the Order war before or since. Our Kingdoms are so spread out, no large force could easily get to one another before the creation of airships and decent sized boats.¡± She gestured to the whole room. ¡°The Machinist wrote, ¡®I am glad to be gone from the World War two¡¯s stain, and my country, who caused it.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°What the hell? This Hero guy was a German in World War two?¡± he asked, reeling. ¡°How long ago was this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his actual origins, only that quote. Took me a while to pluck it from my mind.¡± She tapped her forehead, as if straining at the effort. ¡°He helped us win the Order war some two hundred years ago. He¡¯s supposed to be still alive, through his magic,¡± she explained. ¡°Those magically inclined are able to live quite longer than those without. Some of the beings on this ship fought in Order war, our very own World War, hopefully our only.¡±

    Jonah rubbed his head, too much to consider, but he felt a drive to go on. There was a surge of power in his limbs, the mechanical parts, at the mention of this person. One from his own world with powers enough to live an ungodly amount of years.

    ¡°They say you have ability like the Machinist,¡± Diana said in a low voice.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, sitting up.

    Her eyes examined his posture. ¡°Those limbs, according to Stephan, the man that made them, have no internal fuel source. They are run by you alone, your magic¡­¡± She pursed her lips as he froze in place. ¡°No, come here, take my hand.¡± She stood from the bed, beckoning him.

    He reached out, but his organic parts stung with pain, the mechanics far too heavy to support. He stumbled backwards, Diana caught him with crossed wrists, lifting him up to lean forward with his legs over the side of the bed. He wheezed at the sudden exertion.

    ¡°My mistake, you seemed to be moving effortlessly before,¡± she said, patting his back. ¡°I apologize, you¡¯ve had so little time to recover. That was bloody stupid.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a little more time, more than a day,¡± he said, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Of course, take all the time you need, Jonah,¡± she said. ¡°Stephan told me that normally people with this surgery don¡¯t move for days afterwards. They are stiff as bodies in a coffin¡­¡± She audibly winced at that statement, collecting herself. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that might explain the man¡¯s hesitance to see you. I would think his bedfellow would alert him you were moving so unexpectedly well. Some priorities she has.¡±

    ¡°Am I moving out of will alone?¡± Jonah asked, gazing up at her.

    ¡°I believed you were,¡± she said. ¡°You were awfully stiff speaking to Coal. In trying to learn more from me, you were coming closer to where I sat. Am I a better motivator than a small crow man?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. How could he blurt out things like this? Probably because that¡¯s what he was doing, flinging out statements. Part of him didn¡¯t care any more. It would have been too much effort to spill out the overwhelming pain to some stranger or coworker. He had skimmed the surface with people for so long. He had let loose his guts in moments to Kalyah and through Aiko¡¯s ears to Diana. She knew, both his and her own.

    She grinned at his fast reply. ¡°Good, we will train slow and steady with you. Now you must help me to practice my own magic,¡± she said. ¡°It is only fair.¡±

    He sat up, able to move again, setting his hands on his legs. He didn¡¯t want to push it. ¡°Sure, anything I can do for you, I will.¡± He grinned.

    ¡°Alright, this school I must master to capture Blodwyn,¡± she said, fetching something from the couch. She set the wooden tiara on her head, pushing her hair back with it.

    He watched her eagerly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge, I am not practiced in his field,¡± she said, truly self conscious.

    ¡°I haven''t seen much magic, I can¡¯t judge. It¡¯s all amazing. I won¡¯t say anything negative, I promise,¡± he said excitedly.

    ¡°I will try to make this a good first impression,¡± she said. Closing her eyes, puffs of cottony mists formed and solidified around the tiara, taking its shape. It held as she moved her head about lightly. She looked up, unable to really see it. ¡°Behold, the Crown of Clouds.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s amazing!¡± he laughed. ¡°What does it do?¡±

    ¡°It is the starting point of an entire school of magic for Druids. Giving them access to all that floats in the ether. Dreams, thoughts, and formed items made from what lingers in the minds of man. And I¡­ can barely hold it still without it trying to break apart.¡± She growled as the Crown started to flicker.

    ¡°Try something, um, anything. Make a hand or dog¡­ some kind of cloud shape,¡± he encouraged, his hands raising in response to his unconscious command. He did his best to ignore them, the self conscious thoughts, to push them out of his mind. The muscles started to ache, then some energy surging back into him. What was it that made them fine one moment and heavy the next? The sap she had given him was meant to dull it, he shouldn¡¯t be hurting. It wasn¡¯t surgery pain, it was the limbs feeling unnatural, all of the sudden.

    ¡°Funny you should say that,¡± Diana said with a mirthless laugh. ¡°The most common shape is a hand. Any long range spell meant to move objects is a hand. All differing in size. A simple, bloody hand, and I can make it, I swear I can.¡± A cotton ball of mist started to bloom and shrink before her eyes as she stared into the open air.

    ¡°You got this, Mage Hand, yeah, the simplest spell there is, everyone can learn it,¡± he said. He knew this, all he did was try to escape. Dungeons and Dragons was living in another world, he never questioned if his character could do what he told them to do. He was in control. He had loved it so much before his mother passed. She had encouraged him to keep doing it. The keys would fly out of her hands the minute he said he wanted to go to a session. ¡°Go get them, baby, kill those Orcs.¡± He lived in a world where an Orc was a five star chef or something, he wasn¡¯t sure, he had to see. He couldn¡¯t help unless he moved. ¡°You got it!¡± he urged.

    Diana turned her head up as he stood beside her. ¡°Gods, I didn¡¯t realize you were so tall in that bed,¡± she said, the Crown dissipating.

    He wavered and she caught him. ¡°I can do it, they move, for now,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m just gonna fall over now from being in a two week coma.¡±

    ¡°You silly man, I was going to lift your food bowl to you,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°That was meant to be my practice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that oatmeal is probably cold,¡± he chuckled as she set him down. Was she that strong or was he that light now?

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that I am far better at the Elemental school,¡± she said. Snapping her fingers, her hand radiated with an orange glow over the bowl she held. The oatmeal steamed up as she handed it to him.

    ¡°Well, I was able to stand,¡± he said as she shook the spell out of her hand.

    ¡°Equally impressive, I¡¯d say. Yours was far more foolhardy though,¡± she said.

    He dug into the warm gruel, weak but too hungry to really stop. There was no way he was being fed again today. He wasn¡¯t going to live like his body was a coffin when he was able to stand. He¡¯d spent enough time trapped, too long.

 P1 Chapter 12: Small steps and heavy things...

    The whole time that Diana recounted the assassination she hardly looked up at Jonah. During one pause he insisted that they could talk about it later, but she kept going. She briefly mentioned finding the body, the shock of it. Drawn into a pause after her summary. Her eyes began to run over and he told her that he didn¡¯t need to know any more. It wasn¡¯t needed, he had spent a while watching documentaries of gruesome murders, it made his own horror lesser. He knew that they would hug the lifeless body, the blood didn¡¯t matter. Diana wrung her hands in that silence.

    ¡°From my sister¡¯s life blood Blodwyn was freed,¡± she said simply in conclusion. ¡°The greatest evil our world has ever known.¡± Her finger flicked away the tears from her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jonah said after a moment.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°You have eaten all your food, are you full?¡±

    ¡°Actually, no, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± he said, looking at the empty bowl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The bowl held his thoughts now, his anger. He felt his answer had failed. It wasn¡¯t any better than the hundred empty apologies he had received. He should have said more, he knew more than most and he had answered still in reflex.

    Diana sat back down after finishing the order. Across the room from him. Such a distance, but they might as well be strangers still. Even if they had bared their souls out. There was an extra level to hers, and he had heard of her failure.

    ¡°I was too late, I should have told her not to sleep there. I should have slept beside her, anything,¡± Diana had said, as if in an aside. Before he could say anything, she went on, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the man ran out, he was caught by our Court Mages. Something happened with the blood and it vanished.¡±

    Now Jonah stayed staring at the dish so long that she asked him if anything was wrong.

    ¡°I wish saying that, ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ was enough,¡± he remarked.

    She twitched a smirk. ¡°It is custom, in my world and yours,¡± she said, her hands regally laying on her lap.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned nothing is, save for time,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like two weeks or two years when it¡¯s someone who¡¯s that close to you,¡± he said.

    Diana swallowed at that statement, fear flashing in her eyes.

    Flicking through his mind was a slideshow of his mother pale on the bed, the steady decline, the false hope, and that final release of her hand. It made him violently shiver. The instant he knew he was alone in his world.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Diana whispered.

    ¡°I haven''t done anything to feel better,¡± he said with a pained shrug.

    A knock came at the door. ¡°Should I leave it here?¡± called the Tengu.

    ¡°One moment, Mr. Coal,¡± Diana said, making her way there.

    The bird man took the other tray with gusto. ¡°Should you require any more, I can make it myself!¡± he cheered. ¡°Monty has it set aside and all it takes is hot water and a bowl. He says he needs his beauty sleep, but I nap swiftly and always stay vigilant.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, good man, we shall see. I am glad he is so hungry,¡± Diana smiled.

    ¡°As am I, as am I. Food does a man good!¡± He waved from the doorway. ¡°Look at you, Newbie. Why, you¡¯ll be swabbing the decks with the rest of us in no time!¡±

    ¡°Not really motivation,¡± Jonah said with a grin.

    ¡°Ah, I see. You mean to stay with the princess and become a royal guard. A fine profession as well,¡± Coal declared with a rallying talon raised.

    The two humans met eyes.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s capable enough on her own,¡± Jonah said.

    Coal gave a squawking laugh. ¡°Of course, of course!¡±

    Diana gave him a farewell, he could have easily jabbered on for a while longer. She handed the bowl to Jonah. ¡°You¡¯ll get better, we both will,¡± she encouraged.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded. ¡°You know, this is pretty good for plain oatmeal.¡±

    ¡°A starving man is probably less picky,¡± she said with a grimace. ¡°I prefer mine with strawberries and sugar.¡±

    ¡°A fine mix,¡± Jonah said, mimicking the crow¡¯s enthusiasm.

    She laughed and they were graced with another visit as two fairly large bowls wasn¡¯t enough to sate the starving man. By the third cleaned bowl he was having trouble keeping his eyes open. Aiko again wouldn¡¯t leave, so Diana resolved herself to the couch as a supposed watch. He was tempted to tell her they could share, but thankfully didn¡¯t say anything. She left to change into something more comfortable for bed. Unsure what to expect, Jonah forced himself to stay awake. He was confused and disappointed to find her night clothes was calf length nightgown and long socks with a band to keep her hair back.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The next day Jonah nearly made it to the bathroom on his own upon waking up. The sap had been freshly applied before he went to sleep, it wasn¡¯t pain, but muscle weakness. His stumble had him nearly falling onto Diana¡¯s still head with his own. With a growl, tiger Aiko burst up and let him fall into its back instead. He caught a tiger¡¯s strong back to the armpit and the resulting groan brought Diana out of sleep. A half threatening swirl of wind came from her hand towards the open air. Shaking off a dream or something, she helped him up and handed him her staff for the return trip.

    ¡°It seems too nice for me,¡± he said, trying to give it back.

    ¡°Without me, it¡¯s just a well crafted stick,¡± she said, wiping the sleep from her eyelashes. ¡°Plus, even Aiko would struggle to dent it and I could repair it anyways.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    She brushed it off.

    ¡°Thank you, scary tiger Aiko.¡±

    The Druid chuckled at that. ¡°She¡¯s already in her more compact form. She knows you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Your magic is so amazing,¡± he commented.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of study, endless study,¡± she told him. ¡°Your magic allows you to move, probably much more. I will bring Stephan to explain it to you whenever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to leave this room first.¡±

    She smirked. ¡°A fine goal.¡±

    After a massive breakfast of several bowls of a delicious porridge, Jonah set to walking around the bed, making laps. Kalyah came in of her own accord, checking him out, assisting him. The Pixie was delighted with his progress, feeling at his arms and legs with a gentle familiarity. There was more touching and feminine praise than he¡¯d experienced for so long. The elf was so small, but she was strong as ox. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder where she kept it, besides her stocky legs. Caught staring when he sat down after a few unaided laps, Kalyah laughed and he looked away.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey, I appreciate any admiring of my body, it''s a complement to the goddess Herself,¡± Kalyah said with a stiff sideways turn to her profile and the bulk of her posterior.

    Jonah said nothing, as nothing seemed right.

    Diana scoffed, looking up from her papers. After his breakfast she had left to fetch something from the captain. Now before her was a list of locations and a sprawling map of the world of Hera.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Kalyah asked angrily.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you admired enough yesterday?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°You think I did nothing but have sex yesterday?¡± the nurse asked. ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s eating more? I blessed all the food Monty has served him, that¡¯s why he¡¯s gotten so much better so fast. The goddess does well to strengthen him. I have had two weeks to prepare when he wakes, I¡¯m not lazy, princess.¡±

    Diana sighed. ¡°I was unaware, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, groaning and throwing aside the papers.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey,¡± Kalyah grinned. ¡°Nowhere suit your fancy?¡±

    ¡°None of these can possibly be Blodwyn¡¯s location,¡± Diana said, fingers deep in her hair. ¡°They range from vague Ash Maker sightings to easily solved problems by the local forces. I did not come on this journey to fight a Blight right outside the Avarice woods where there are thousands of Druids to fight it already. I came for one target and one alone.¡±

    ¡°Why would they give you other places to go then?¡± Jonah asked. Rising up, he walked slowly and carefully towards the map. The unsteadiness was fading and weakness replaced by an exercising soreness. He could even walk a short distance with his hands by his sides now. He sat at the edge of the couch, where it was clear. Scanning the documents, he couldn¡¯t tell if the script was a foreign version of cursive or another language.

    ¡°The Guardian wrote that he''s twice the height of a grown man and struggles to use any kind of normal writing utensil,¡± Diana explained. ¡°I suppose they want to fill my time up. I have a radio broadcast to give at the end of the week, I must have something to say in it.¡±

    ¡°Publicity?¡± Jonah huffed. ¡°They¡¯re doing this so you can talk about the ongoing war effort?¡±

    She shifted around the maps. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing that makes sense,¡± she said. ¡°I should just point at an Ash Maker sighting and go there. It will be the closest thing to progress until we find the bitch.¡±

    Kalyah gave the maps a hesitant hum.

    ¡°What?¡± Diana said sharply.

    ¡°An Ash Maker doesn¡¯t always mean an Order member,¡± the nurse said.

    ¡°These sightings list an ashen overcoat,¡± Diana said, tapping points on the map.

    ¡°Still, without any proper declaration, people start to panic,¡± Kalyah said.

    Diana sneered. ¡°Killing my sister was a declaration enough,¡± she snapped.

    ¡°It was a horrible, horrible tragedy, I¡¯m not saying it wasn¡¯t. I¡¯m saying there¡¯s no army stepping out, no places hit since that night. People will start going after any Ash Maker they see,¡± Kalyah defended.

    ¡°Wait, are Ash Makers, immortal, or evil, or what?¡± Jonah asked, trying to stop the fighting.

    Kalyah spoke up first. ¡°Ash Makers are people of any race, mortals, that for whatever reason are abhorred by the land based sources, where Diana gets her magic. The rivers will try to drown them, the roots will try to trip them to a deadly fall, and being close to natural environments will cause them pain. They have to live in stone or concrete and away from as much nature as possible.¡±

    ¡°The sources have a reason,¡± Diana said pointedly. ¡°Their magic destroys, it is incapable of creating. It breaks down the world upon the leylines that run through every living thing. They use this power to explode people into chunks.¡±

    ¡°The pressure exists whether they use their magic or not. And their magic can come out of them in a number of ways. It happens before they¡¯re even born Diana, your sources do that,¡± Kalyah countered, stressing to her.

    Diana winced under two sets of eyes looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the sources do it. I told you, I have never even seen or heard of one besides Blodwyn and her army.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re rare, but they exist all over,¡± Kalyah stated.

    ¡°I heard you,¡± Diana growled.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty awful to do to people,¡± Jonah commented. He shrunk when Diana turned her glare on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s nature, it is cruel,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, pleadingly.

    She shook off the emotions, pinching at her nose bridge. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry to have gotten so angry, both of you. I don¡¯t want to mess around with individuals. I only want the one Ash Maker back in her Tomb,¡± she said evenly.

    Kalyah rubbed at Jonah¡¯s shoulders, easing the tension from them. ¡°Do you want to talk to Stephan now? He really wanted to meet you,¡± she wondered.

    ¡°Maybe I should walk to him,¡± Jonah said.

    The Pixie elf scoffed. ¡°No, you don¡¯t want to do that. His room is covered in shit and smells like a steel forging factory,¡± she said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk with him on the top deck? Get you some fresh air. You¡¯ll freeze to death in that gown though, better get you some clothes first.¡±

 P1 Chapter 13: Fresh airâ€¦

    It had taken a good fifteen minutes for Jonah to come to terms with the fashion of his new world and the limited clothes available to him. Kalyah had brought out a wide variety, several sets of each item, each gathered along the two weeks he had been asleep. There were no jeans, he loved a durable pair of jeans and would wear them for far longer than he probably should. The closest bottoms they had were britches in two different styles, loose like sweatpants and fitted. He chose the tighter ones that went all the way to his ankles, no reason to show off more of his calves, so now only his booted feet showed. All the shirts were some variation of tunic, they didn¡¯t have anything like graphic t-shirts save tunics that sported a coat of arms. This according to Kalyah and Diana, who were confused as to why he would be advertising for a musician if he wasn¡¯t working for them. This made him grieve for the majority of his old closet and all the beautiful artwork now lost to him. He had tried to explain it that way, but it just didn¡¯t help them to understand why he should display both artwork and a musician at the same time. After his mourning quieted down, it didn¡¯t matter what color or style he wore, so he picked a black one short enough to not be belted in the middle.

    There were two jackets for him to pick from and he spent the most time on them trying to decide. He had loved the feel of his own leather jacket, the weight, the size, and the outer shell like armor on him. Sadly he lived in the hottest state and he had a couple months, maybe a handful of weeks he was able to wear it. His room now was cooler than many days of winter where he came from and this apparel was to walk on a flying ship¡¯s deck. Diana assured him the world was much colder than the heat he described.

    ¡°Your world sounds like the Isles of Ash, miserably hot and dry,¡± Diana said with a disgusted look.

    ¡°In the summer, you can cook eggs on the sidewalk,¡± he said, the phrase repeated ad infinitum to winter visitors of the state. It made him happy to tell her and see the shock.

    ¡°How? How is one location so hot?¡± she said, looking to Kalyah for answers.

    The nurse was supporting Jonah and she merely shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s a desert, people just built there,¡± he said, returning to his admiration of the jackets. ¡°That¡¯s why I like these, I never got to wear mine enough. This green one, it looks like crocodile leather, is it really?¡±

    Diana ran her hand along the ridged scales, considering them and shook her head. ¡°No, a relative of the creature, the monstrous ancestor I suppose you would call it. That¡¯s a leviathan¡¯s hide. They are usually a good size bigger, but as they age they keep growing without ceasing. At some point a gland in them starts to overwork itself and they start to balloon out in size, consuming all they can to account for their growth. They can snap down adult oaks and eat a stag in one bite.¡± She smirked at his surprise. ¡°When this happens a Druid must put it to death and stop the endless destruction. If they didn¡¯t breed like rabbits, then they would be wiped out already. They are one of the few remaining Watchdogs leftover from the construction of the planet.¡± When he eyed her curiously, she explained the origins of her nation to him with a practiced ease. ¡°The Magi twins were not the only ones to make the watchdogs, they existed all over. Some of their lesser kin are still about the world. I am glad we are flying over open water. Some of the ancient beasts tend to make their lairs in the deep ocean.¡±

    Jonah glanced out the window, suddenly thankful for the flight over the sea as well. He snatched up the jacket and set it aside in his outfit pile. ¡°No way I can turn down a dinosaur monster leather jacket,¡± he said happily.

    She smirked at him, there had been pitying frowns over his grief over the plain shirts, this was far better.

    Kalyah patted his back lightly. "Okay, are you ready for that shower mister?" she said with a grin.

    All the joy drained from him quickly. "I can do it on my own," he said.

    The nurse''s face straightened out. "Honey, I wouldn''t normally let anyone that was under as long as you shower alone. Nevermind all the limbs you''re new to using. You''re recovering fast, but not that fast. I''d say you need at least a full week before you are on your own.¡± She rubbed her hand in circles on his back to his frowning. ¡°That¡¯s compared to the months you might have to wait for a Machinist apprentice to custom make your limbs, and weeks of recovery while you sat in a hospital bed. Our temples don¡¯t function as well as they should. We always got bogged down with less dire cases, it was a shame.¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, I¡¯m your personal Priestess, and I know what¡¯s best for my patient. So, either I help you in there, or I run in after you¡¯ve fallen over and help you anyways.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine,¡± he conceded.

    Aiko bounded off towards the door, bursting out to a tiger by the time it reached it, and began to chuff and paw at the wood.

    ¡°Now you wish to leave?¡± Diana said, following. She glanced back at them. ¡°I¡¯ll see you up there. Keep safe,¡± she added.

    Jonah couldn¡¯t even remove the gown on his own without a bolt of pain going up his shoulders. Kalyah helped him, throwing the nasty garment aside while he leaned on the bathroom counter. The reflection of his scrawny light brown body made him grimace. He had been so much fuller before, so much darker. His mother was a deep bronze, his grandmother a rich coffee. One of his earliest memories had been the former sliding her skilled fingers along the fretboard of a stratocaster while his small hand pawed at the strings to her direction. His grandmother, that time and many others, had brought him onto her lap, looping her dark meaty arm around him. She kissed his head, telling him his performance was done, it was time for his mother to play. He had cried, reaching out his own deep redbone arms to his mother, yelling, ¡°Play, I want to play!¡± Then his grandmother swatted his hands down, a sharp snap of her thick fingers. Letting the guitar sag, his mother then urged her own to stop hitting him. There was a argument about discipline, all he remembered about it was the mention of a father he didn¡¯t have. ¡°Some white loser with pretty eyes, that¡¯s all you got from him, your mama gave you the rest,¡± was his grandmother¡¯s common response when he asked.

    Eventually his mother started playing and that memory ended as all the songs his mother had played since blended together. Now both those women were gone, along with his redbone arms, replaced by an empty void and cold bluish steel. He needed more sun, more weight to keep the lines of his bones away. The machine arms were as wide as his old ones, lightweight when he was able, heavier when he realized how weak he was truly.

    Kalyah had removed her gloves, warm milky hands and pink painted fingers supporting him in his lean. She smiled, her lips glossed to match her nails. ¡°The blessed food is already starting to stick to you,¡± she said, patting his stomach. ¡°I can give you a towel bath if you want.¡±

    ¡°No, into the shower,¡± he said, jerking his head over to the metal half cylinder.

    ¡°These gotta go, honey,¡± she said, pointing to his hip and the ragged underwear there.

    He nodded, holding his breath at the improaching shame.

    She removed them in one quick gesture. There was no mention of his nudity, or even a look. She was a nurse, he knew how professional they could be. Calmly she led him in and he did as much soaping as he could, her hands supporting him deftly. She had removed her shoes and socks, padding around in the puddle with her tiny feet of pink nails. His head hung whenever she had to soap a place he couldn¡¯t reach. So sadly he saw more of them than he would like, making an effort not to step on them. At least they were better to look at than his own hard steel.

    ¡°I need to massage you above the cuff, but I¡¯ll wait until later,¡± Kalyah casually commented. ¡°Unless they hurt now.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, the water spraying softly, steaming up the mirror and the air to a balmy fog.

    There was pain both in his soul and limbs, needing all the help he did. He had trained a lot, it was only right that he was sore. His hunger only made it worse, he figured. The food would never taste better, knowing that it would stop something like this.

    Kalyah dressed him with the same professionalism, offering her arm as they made their way out. Sadly, Diana had taken her staff with her. He felt so much better in real clothes that the support wasn¡¯t too bothersome. The cotton was gentle on his skin, the inside of the dinosaur leather jacket a silken fabric. There was a good weight to it and a stiff yet familiar sound in the crinkle of each movement as they worked up the stairs. The door to the top deck flew open with one push of Kalyah¡¯s hand and full bodyweight. The sun he so desired to feel nearly blinded him and the fresh air coursed through his tight damp hair. Salt filled his nose and the breeze breathed life back into him. Over the railings he saw the endless expanse of the ocean many hundreds of feet below, the light reflecting off of it. He had resided in a place of dirt, locked in by land on all sides for hundreds of miles. He had survived in a dark shell of grief, watching what was meant to be a wonder as his life passed before him. This was it, in reality, a whole new world. Not just colors on a screen, but smells, feelings, and taste.

    ¡°There he is, the Newbie, ready to swab the decks!¡± called the crow man as he glided down from his nest. Landing on the railing, he spread his wings wide, another feather flitting away in the wind. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? And the sky is so blue!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah it is,¡± Jonah said, his eyes watering.

 P1 Chapter 14: A plan of attackâ€¦

    Jonah marveled at everything on the top deck, eyes wide with wonder. Diana didn¡¯t blame him, seeing the Pirate¡¯s ship in working order was quite the sight. The whole thing creaked in its propulsion forward, a giant wind ward dappling and translucent across its front as it cut through the air. The sails were drawn and the engines whirred with effort.

    Coal circled around Jonah, pointing out every rope and crew member, urging him into taking in the fresh breeze. Jonah shook the hands of the first mate, Killigan Grabhammer, a rather short balding Dwarf, who tried to pop the joints to no success. Then there was Crug, the violet skinned Troll with gorilla sized arms, who¡¯s slightly feminine face and huge tusks attempted a smile at Jonah. There were several automatons swabbing the deck, but they weren¡¯t worth an introduction. The half mechanical man was a cause of fascination, equal to the level he gave them. The Pirate clapped him on the back, giving him an empty threat of a mop. Stephan made sure to introduce himself, examining his creations with hardly a word. Finally, Jonah was led by Kalyah to sit beside Diana at a wide table at the main mast, a seat that wasn¡¯t vacant until the mechanic bolted up from it.

    Jonah breathed heavy, exhausted from the effort of all the greetings. He started at the presence of Aiko, unable to to process that before the huge body pressed against the mast called a hearty salute. The Guardian''s broad shoulders took up a large slice of the table, his tanned skin in a brown tunic camouflaging him next to the mighty pillar of wood.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± the Guardian asked when Jonah went silent, staring.

    ¡°Good, fine,¡± Jonah stammered.

    The Guardian nodded, his fingers as thick as spear shafts scratching his massive rug of a beard. Before him and Diana were the maps and charts of various Ash Maker sightings. ¡°I knew your kindred, young man,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°He sustained quite a few injuries as well. He patched himself up as you are, half his body made of steel. Hopefully, any more you receive, though I wish no wound on you, you can mend yourself.¡± He leaned forward, his seat creaking in protest of his shifting weight. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing feat to mold metal as a Machinist does.¡±

    Jonah nodded too, behind him were both Kalyah and Stephan. The mechanic¡¯s gray eyes fixated on the machine limb he had lifted without hesitation. Jonah didn¡¯t seem to care, his arm limp in the air. ¡°He¡¯s already showing strong signs, he¡¯s faster than most mechanics,¡± he said, as if to himself.

    A deep laugh from Gregore could be felt through the deck as he leaned back, shoulder blades making the mast tremble. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand magic more complex than that of a Wizard,¡± he said. ¡°A magic of forged steel¡­ such a difficulty to create already.¡± He shook his great head.

    Jonah grunted as his hand was displayed to the table by Stephan, the mechanic rudely pointing to the metal fingers. Singling them out, he did not seem to care for the joint he had made.

    ¡°See, see, I made the fingers round. He made the edge here,¡± the mechanic said, tapping his sandy finger like a woodpecker.

    Jonah pulled his hand free, checking it himself.

    Kalyah swatted at Stephan¡¯s hand when he tried to snatch his quarry back. ¡°Leave him be for one minute,¡± she snapped.

    The mechanic pouted his lip.

    Quietly Jonah scratched at the table with the slight edge of his fingers. ¡°Really, they were round before?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, they were,¡± Stephan said, his hurt look still focused on the Pixie. ¡°I made your limbs to be adaptable to your magic. There¡¯s no power cell and the metal will shift at your influence. They are meant to absorb technology as well, like your phone sheet.¡±

    ¡°What took you so long then?¡± Kalyah asked. ¡°If they¡¯re just puddy metal, then shouldn¡¯t it have been faster than it was?¡±

    Stephan scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not a born mechanic or Traveler,¡± he defended. ¡°Even one of them would need time to create such a good conduit. I also made four of them. I don¡¯t know why you think it¡¯s easy to make them.¡±

    ¡°The Machinist did have a hard time teaching his pupils what came to him naturally,¡± Gregore spoke up, no one able to ignore his booming voice.

    ¡°The edges, they are to pet Aiko,¡± Diana said, her familiar cat hopping into her lap.

    Jonah nodded. ¡°Yeah, I guess so,¡± he said. ¡°Where is my phone?¡±

    The mechanic held out the sheet of glass. ¡°I was hoping I could see you with it,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jonah hummed, flipping it over and deftly pressing the correct button. ¡°Why the hell does it have a full charge? It wasn¡¯t even fully charged when I was driving home.¡± The whole rest of the table leaned towards him, trying to see. Self consciously, he shrunk away from their watching eyes. ¡°I, uh, have something private on here¡­¡± Diana spotted another risque photo from the corner of her eye as his thumb moved along the glass. ¡°No signal, I mean, of course.¡±

    Stephan drummed on the back of the chair. ¡°Try it, try to absorb it,¡± he urged.

    ¡°Um, how? Why?¡± Jonah asked.

    ¡°Think hard enough, you can do it,¡± he said, leaning heavily over the other man, his corded hair streaking across Jonah¡¯s head.

    Leaning away from the mechanic¡¯s presence, Jonah frowned. There was clear exhaustion in his eyes, he had been working to get better all day. Kalyah tugged on Stephan¡¯s hair like a leash, a scowl on her face, she said much the same as Diana thought. ¡°Leave him be, you big lug,¡± she added. ¡°Jonah hasn¡¯t even had his midday meal, he needs more strength before you pester him anymore.¡± She apologized to Jonah as Stephan went off for a quick walk around, clearly pouting. ¡°Go see if Monty needs help bringing the food out.¡±

    Stephan went off  on his goal, grumbling.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what he means,¡± Jonah said, yawning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like anything will change.¡± He stared at the phone sheet in his hand, now held like a foreign object.

    ¡°Pushing magic too far tends to end poorly, young man,¡± Gregore declared, with an encouraging tap of his fist on the table. ¡°You should work with the princess, she is learned and quite the prodigy, I hear. Your mother does not dole out compliments lightly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana said, glad for the praise.

    Gregore nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve looked at these charts too long. If I could fit in that kitchen, I would bring out the meal myself.¡± He regarded Jonah. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you can eat nearly as much as me, lad. Let us have a friendly competition between us, shall we?¡±

    Eyeing the mountain of a man, Jonah put his phone in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll eat as much as I can,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to compete with him, I think he could eat you,¡± Kalyah told Jonah.

    The Guardian laughed, causing another notable tremor. ¡°I¡¯d never do such a thing, there¡¯s not enough meat on his bones and my teeth are too dull for metal!¡± Jonah¡¯s wide eyes caused the quake to continue.

    The princess leaned over to him. ¡°He¡¯s joking, of course,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°The giants he comes from have sworn off human flesh.¡±

    ¡°That at least explains it,¡± Jonah muttered back.

    The tremoring laughter went on a while longer.

    Jonah got to meet the chef Monty as the carts were wheeled in. The short and stout greenskin wore a buttoned white chef¡¯s coat that, like all the outfits the Traveler had seen so far, was slightly askew from familiar fashion. This one much longer, fitted to contain and emphasize the barrel form of his upper chest as well as a double cuff at the wrist. The chef introduced himself, as if they might have forgotten, bowing his head to Jonah and kissing the hand of the princess. His catching mit hands consuming hers in reverent patting. The beastly and proud man¡¯s face was overtaken with such a sturdy jaw, filed and capped tusks shining with gaudy gold and gems.

    ¡°We have not had such a figure as pristine and glorious as you in all my years,¡± the chef said in a tugging of his stretched green lips, that desperately pushed forth his accent through a throat more suited for a warrior¡¯s bellow. Jonah might have been more afraid if it wasn¡¯t so goofy to see what should have been frightening as a farce. Diana did her best to respectfully retrieve her hand and thank him.

    From across the table, which had been filled to brim with chairs, the towheaded Pirate cleared her throat. ¡°Monty, we would like to eat now,¡± she said with a sharp undertone to her voice.

    ¡°Yes, of course, captain,¡± Monty said with an incline of his head. ¡°I do hope you enjoy this midday feast that I and Coal prepared with such passion to please all the present palettes.¡± He gave a grand sweep of the table.

    The Tengu, wings covered in a netting and plain clothes changed to a tiny silk suit, flapped around the table freeing the platters of their covers. Steam gently wafted off the colorful collection of sauces poured over spiced meats and tender vegetables. It took a few moments for the chef premiere to explain each and every detail. There were a few alien ingredients to Jonah, berries and fruits that might exist on his planet but he had never bothered to look up or eat. With a Druid beside him, they couldn¡¯t be poisonous to him, he hoped. The nurse was on the other side, so if they were, he wouldn¡¯t die. The name ¡°dragon¡¯s jewels,¡± for a sliced scaly fruit bearing marble sized seeds inside it didn¡¯t seem too peculiar, but the description of its rich earthy spice and sour sweetness did. Thankly tuna made sense, but its neon red glaze of ¡°fire sugar,¡± didn¡¯t appeal to him.

    ¡°I normally prepare these selections in smaller proportions, but our wise captain has demanded I tailor my work to more of a feast setting,¡± the chef lamented at the end of his explanation.

    Angelina had seemed to be sucking in air for the last few items and let it all out as an angered snort. ¡°Thank you, Monty, that¡¯s all,¡± she said stiffly.

    The chef left with a dour bow.

    The Witch, sitting beside her, smirked. ¡°He¡¯ll get over being starstruck,¡± she said. ¡°He knows the Heroes, but he¡¯s doing this for the princess and the Traveler¡¯s benefit.¡± She swiped a finger of spicy sauce from the edge of a tray and suckled it off, violet eyes pleased at it. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll make him. I just think it¡¯s cute to see him all happy, but it will get annoying, as it always does.¡± Her gaze fell to Jonah, who was drawn by a strangely adorned and beautiful woman. Somehow her every movement of her arms caused her pale corseted chest to crease sharply into a sultry cleavage. The primal part of his brain was constantly drawn to the display, even trying to glance away. She kissed towards him across the table with a quick click of her full lips. In his peripheral vision he was aware that Diana was staring back at the Witch.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    He started as Kalyah touched his arm with a sly smile. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m gonna make you a plate, nothing too spicy yet, okay?¡± she said, taking his dish from its place.

    ¡°If you eat fast enough the spice doesn¡¯t matter!¡± the Guardian declared, shoveling helpings onto his place with little care of what complimented what. All Monty¡¯s meticulous guidance didn¡¯t matter in the end.

    ¡°He needs to avoid upsetting his stomach with all the medicine in him,¡± Kalyah defended.

    ¡°So I am going to win?¡± Gregore trumpeted in laughter.

    Sighing, Kalyah handed him a decently sized plate. Saying a prayer over it, white light shimmering in an outline over it. ¡°Don¡¯t go too fast,¡± she said, caressing his arm in concern. Behind her Stephan glared at him with jealous eyes, dropping it the moment she could see him again.

    ¡°Thank you, really, so much,¡± Jonah said with sincerity.

    ¡°The only thanks I need is for you to recover, honey,¡± Kalyah said with a smile.

    The swelling of Jonah¡¯s stomach over two blessed plates of food demanded to be walked off and he did so with the help of Kalyah and Diana¡¯s staff. The finely made stick handed to him with a grin, packaged with the far off watcher of tiger Aiko to ¡°make you accustomed to the size of her true form.¡± So his steps were stalked by the predator, who was chuffing and panting, making itself as casual as possible. The Tengu also followed, back to his usual garb, complaining about the net he was forced to wear as presenter of the banquet. The Guardian was still shoveling food into his mouth when Jonah began his walk.

    The sun crept down towards the horizon, the ship flying parallel to it as Jonah rested against the railing or taftrail as Coal named it. The crow stood on it with him and Kalyah now, drilling him on the parts of a ship and congratulating his progress simultaneously.

    ¡°Then, tomorrow we shall have you run from the poop to the bowsprit,¡± Coal said, talon pointing around, a devious smirk on the cornering lips off his beak.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to run from the foremast to the mizzen mast?¡± Jonah asked, feeling so much lighter.

    ¡°Good, good!¡± Coal praised. ¡°A good goal as well.¡±

    Jonah yelped. His body was tired, limbs awoken by the Pixie elf¡¯s strong fingered massage. She explained that the anchors had to be spread up his muscles. The need and kindness of the masseuse didn¡¯t stop the pain, which came in jolts only to be quelled. If it wasn¡¯t for Coal¡¯s jovial nature, he would be standing in misery.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be running anywhere,¡± Kalyah spoke up, a comforting hand on Jonah¡¯s back. He had to take his jacket off to be massaged and the chill went through him, even with the warm sun peeking past the shadows of the masts. ¡°I don¡¯t think you really ran much before coming here, did you?¡±

    Jonah shook his head, the depth of her knowledge about his body was a little unsettling.

    ¡°He will soon, he will soon,¡± Coal encouraged, nodding, beak closed tightly.

    ¡°Not too soon, not too soon,¡± Kalyah smiled. She helped him back into his jacket. ¡°I¡¯ll give your leg cuffs a good going over tonight. Better to do those on a bed. Plus, it will make Stephan all needy and desperate for me.¡± She winked.

    ¡°I feel so used,¡± Jonah said, trying to bring out more of the humor that had laid dormant for so long. He was rewarded with a pleasant laugh from his caretaker. Though thinking of her like that made him sad, but there was nothing wrong about needing someone. That was a thought his mother had shared when she had needed her nurses for every embarrassing thing.

    Kalyah¡¯s short pointer finger landed on his chest. ¡°I could worship with you, should you so desire,¡± she said, her voice thick, eyelashes fluttering.

    He flushed at the offer and she gave him a loud giggle.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re nowhere near that level of activity,¡± she said happily. ¡°Plus¡­¡± She leaned in closer to him. ¡°I think the Witch has some interest in you. I still have a monitor on your heartbeat, I could feel it racing when that legendary lady was looking at you.¡± She giggled more at his continued silence.

    Coal had gone quiet, blinking, appearing like a common bird perched on the taft rail.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pester the kid like that, you know Fia would eat him alive,¡± came the voice of the Pirate, her boots tapping across the deck as she came towards them. Her parrot was wavering drowsily on her shoulder. ¡°Eat, eat, Gray needs to eat! Bored to death, bored to death!¡± The Pirate took a place by Coal, setting a peanut into the smaller bird¡¯s awaiting talon. As she greeted them all, she turned to her navigator. ¡°Coal, there¡¯s a new course to be set, keep the sails tied, Fia will be scrying still. Gregore has the coordinates for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes capt¡¯n, right away. Farewell fellows!¡± He bowed, waving a talon.

    Diana came from the table as well, the tiger beside her, staff in hand. It had been given back to her once Jonah stayed still. There was something so powerful in her walk, the armor adding to it the force, not to mention the white furred monster. A tiredness showed in her eyes, but each step seemed practiced. An aura assisted by her billowing cloak, the farther she got from the table covered in papers, the more wind picked up. Her hair was loose around her tiara and it flared out with her walk. The wooden armor fitted wonderfully to her figure, practical, yet fashionable. All the etched bark patterns drew his eyes and he imagined what excuse he could come up with to feel them. He suddenly wanted to be closer to her, like he had been with Kalyah, but not so innocently. He recalled all the times that she had touched him fondly. Swallowing a lump at the thought of being so near again.

    Kalyah leaned into him, on her toes to reach his ear. ¡°Ba dump, ba dump, ba dump,¡± she whispered quickly, drumming her fingers on his shoulder.

    Jonah shook off the nurse like a moth had landed on him. ¡°Hey, hey, got a place to go?¡± he asked as Diana stood before him.

    ¡°We do, finally,¡± Diana said with a heavy sigh. ¡°It would have happened sooner if Fia wasn¡¯t such a pessimist¡­¡± She glanced back at the Witch still perched on her chair while the Guardian gathered up the papers.

    ¡°Come now, princess,¡± Angelina said with a diplomatic sweep of her hand. ¡°Fia came up with all the locations, but she knew that not all of them would be good.¡±

    ¡°I would rather go to all of them than leave it up to tea leaves and a reading of the stars,¡± Diana said flatly.

    ¡°Be glad that we have a Witch so talented to be able to read those things instantly,¡± Angelina offered.

    That didn¡¯t sate the princess, but she mumbled an affirmative and folded her arms. ¡°How do you feel after your exercise?¡± she asked Jonah. The question was a bit pointed and she added a smirk.

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± he answered. The nurse¡¯s joking had corrupted his current thinking and a change of the wind brought him Diana¡¯s earthy natural scent. Not a perfume, but some sort of strong forest aroma from her armor and a dustiness from her cloak. Which she had informed him was spider silk when he had asked about its strange pattern. His reply and staring had shot the conversation dead in the face.

    Angelina swooped in on the silence. ¡°Glad you were able to finally stretch your legs Traveler,¡± she said, taking off her tricorn hat. Her parrot went fluttering off, annoyed at all the movement as she undid her bandana. ¡°You don¡¯t know how many people thought you might never wake up.¡± She puffed up her blonde curls with her fingers, no longer looking like the official figure, but more like the sail on the main mast. Coal had made it his mission to show him it, the fabric limp, protected by the wind. The mermaid illustration was so imposing he had to step back some twenty feet to really appreciate it. The model turned to him now, dimples joining the azure freckles on her cheeks. ¡°You were in such a horrible state I think only Kalyah and Coal really believed you would get up. Worrying would require some sleep and Stephan didn¡¯t get much. You proved us all wrong, good work there!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m glad you saved me, really and kept me around,¡± Jonah said, he didn¡¯t need the nurse to tell him he couldn¡¯t handle beautiful women looking at him. Especially when praise was included in that equation.

    ¡°Fia was ready to wake him without limbs to read his mind,¡± Diana added with a glowering glance.

    ¡°I told you, she¡¯s just a little intense,¡± Angelina said evenly. ¡°Even more so now since the assassination. You haven''t seen her cabin, there¡¯s no room to walk with all the spells going at the same time. There¡¯s just a trail so she can check on all of them when she returns to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Diana mumbled.

    ¡°And Jonah, don¡¯t worry, we would have never thrown you off after fishing you out of the ocean. I would have liked to drop you off at a Corpine temple to be healed by a dozen priestesses instead of our one.¡± Kalyah made a grunt at that. ¡°We have a lot of cabins available anyway. They cleared out a lot since the assassination. I had strays working every job possible on this ship. Monty used to have all the help in the world, these decks didn¡¯t have a single automaton. They were all gathering dust in the hull.¡± She shook her head.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jonah asked, curiosity winning over his nerves.

    ¡°Well, they were all afraid to be riding alongside me in an actual war,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t ever think it is, but a wounded man aboard made so many of them feel that they might join you. That they might not survive. Years of service only to retire at the smell of danger. Your arrival and the news of the princess came only hours after each other.¡±

    A sudden chill crawled up his spine.

    The mermaid smiled, rubbing his shoulder. ¡°Really, don¡¯t worry about anything you can¡¯t control. Even Fia cleared you of any connection to the other event.¡±

    ¡°How would the two be possibly connected?¡± Diana said loudly.

    ¡°No way, none at all,¡± Angelina said, waving her hands to dispel the thought. ¡°Anyway lad, I¡¯m glad to see you strong. We all are, you even impressed Fia with your exercising today. She might come to grill you about that fascinating land of yours. There¡¯s a few books somewhere in her room, about what little she could get out of the Machinist. Beware, she might get a book out of you too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, some day,¡± Jonah said, nodding.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how much our Machinist changed the world,¡± she said, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡°Our?¡± he wondered.

    Angelina sighed, lips drawn into a line. ¡°Yes, the Order had their own and ours left them, disillusioned with the bloodshed, which was supposed to have some sort of point. Though, no one thought it did on our side. The good, the Heroes.¡± She tapped her chest. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what I felt when I saw the first flying ship over the ocean. Tubes that burst into fire falling from it¡­¡± Her eyes grew distant, lost in a memory of slaughter. The flames might as well be flickering in her brilliant blue pupils.

    Jonah had read an account of Dresden, of the fire bombing it recieved in the second World War. People boiling alive when the bombs hit a water tower. One would think that fire would sizzle uselessly on such impact. Not when it came to bombs of that strength. In this world, there could be magic to make it burn hotter, maybe forever. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said with that same reflex.

    The Pirate shook off the memory. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said. ¡°That happened before most of you were even born. Several times over, ya know.¡± She spun her hand, gesturing to the multiplication of the decades. ¡°I got my revenge, and it will be got again for Diana. Soon, before any armies rise.¡±

    The Druid breathed a hiss through her nose.

    ¡°I am serious about that, we all are,¡± Angelina continued. ¡°No matter what you might think or see us do to relieve that stress. I know it well, I lived through all those years of anticipation, princess. I have given into my weakness, but I¡¯m never lazy. I would be ready to command and fight Blodwyn no matter the hour or state of undress.¡± She chuckled lightly, though the determination was still clear in her stance.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± Diana said, pushing the answer out.

    ¡°I have to go give orders out,¡± Angelina bowed. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to swim and stretch out my fin, there¡¯s no time to start sailing again. I¡¯ll see you all in the morning. I hope to reach our destination by midday.¡±

    The others wished her farewell.

    After another successful dinner in his room, Aiko pawed the door as he began to settle. He didn¡¯t say anything to keep Diana from leaving, not that he could get her to anyway. She might have been sorrowful to leave, but he couldn¡¯t read the expression on her face when she walked out. Kalyah gave him the promised massage, not as relaxing as he hoped laying on the bed. There was Daisy sap added to it, enchanted by the Druid to an easing purpose. The result being a much more oily fluid than the last few times he had felt it.

    As Kalyah went to leave, the room felt hollowed out. She returned to the bedside, asking if he needed a sleep aid.

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± he said.

    She regarded the emptiness. ¡°I can sleep there, or lay by you, if you want. It¡¯s not beyond the normal care of a Corpine worshiper. Nothing sexual, honey, only comfort,¡± she said with a gentle smile.

    He thought for a moment, then a few more. It was so tempting and he had no real reason to refuse, but one. Some wispy little thread had sprung out of his being. It made him terrified that agreeing to the comfort of the nurse, even if it was only that, would send the thread up in flames. When he pictured Kalyah beside him an image of Diana¡¯s displeased sneer rose with it. All of it was so stupid, he¡¯d fallen for a half dozen girls, that never felt the same. That thread having sprung out and wrapped around over the course of months and years, only to wither away unceremoniously at the end of a school year or when the girl picked a man brave enough to open his mouth.

    ¡°No thank you,¡± he said before the Elf could speak.

    The nurse smiled, pink lips thin across her porcelain skin and teeth. ¡°The heart wants what the heart wants,¡± she said, giggling. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have a long peaceful rest, no nightmares. Maybe some sweet dreams.¡± She picked up his hand, drawing her finger on it. The tip of it sparked with her pure white magic. ¡°Close your eyes, breathe deeply, I¡¯ll be here in the morning, honey.¡±

    He did as she said and by third breath he was out.

 P1 Chapter 15: Foolish things...

    Diana started her day off by pushing through the effects of her own sleep aid, a herbal remedy of primarily valerian root mixed to a tablet. Something she had been taking since the assassination and been increasing as the nightmares were still too frequent. The worst part of going without it was that half surrendered state before falling asleep. Snapping violently out of it, knowing that her sister was dead, that she would never see again. Even squeezing Aiko to her didn¡¯t help, as all it could give her was feelings of reassurance and that was building up more of a tolerance than the tablets.

    The Druids became part of the sources when they died, souls gliding into the wondrous ever after. Peace, as she had been told. There was no use in bringing any specific soul from it, as there would be no need for a specific grain of sand to be brought back from the shore. It was a worthy reward for their service, everlasting serenity as one with the planet. With her training and continued practice, Diana had secured her way in. Eventually, when she might perish hopefully a hundred or more years from now. That was it, the old died, the very old for Druids. Her own mother was sixty five, still walking as a woman in the prime of her late twenties. A timeless beauty, but one of intense upkeep. She was always testing her abilities in the service of the kingdom and the sources. There were also a handful of jars of creams and lotions on the woman¡¯s vanity, made from the earth, enhanced by her magic. Diana had them as well, no noticeable signs of age since adulthood. She cared, of course, no reason to do it if she didn¡¯t, but it was routine, what she did after every shower.

    Luann was just starting and would never finish. She didn¡¯t have jars, she wasn¡¯t even fully grown or fully dedicated to being a Druid. She had even started Wizardry on the side. The alarm that alerted Diana was a Wizardly charm, one of Luann¡¯s finest accomplishments. If Aiko hadn''t started swiping her tiara as a joke, then Diana wouldn¡¯t have found her until the morning. That would have been far worse, she figured. At the very least she got to see the man that did it, watch him burn up to dust.

    The eldest, the only princess wondered why Aiko had begun to mess with Luann¡¯s crown. At the time she figured it was because the girl didn¡¯t take care of the damn thing. She had a maid, several, yet she would set it wherever. Take it out when unattended, fiddle with it, try to enchant it, fail and throw it aside. It was already enchanted to be resilient, she wanted it to glow, to project images of robins and sparrows, her favorite birds. Even the Queen¡¯s red tailed hawk, Castor, had begun to swipe it and bring it to its master. Did the two avatars of the sources know? That the headwear would alert Diana to the murder? That it would bring the King and Queen home early from a trip to find their youngest dead?

    The Druids didn¡¯t believe in trying to predict the future, that was left to the Witches. Their familiars were a mandatory step in their training, one Luann was meant to take soon. She wanted a harmless animal, even though most were some kind of predator or strong beast. A red chested robin was just silly as a Druid familiar, especially for the princess of the Magi Kingdom.

    There was no way the Druids knew for their creatures to read the future though, no answer given by the sources. Which didn¡¯t care to answer any prodding questions. It was said though, that familiars were part of something that had seen every action possible. Modern machines and conveniences were only quicker fixes to actions that had been taken before. No action was unique when boiled down to cause and effect. How could they predict the unpredictable? A murder in a time of peace.

    Aiko¡¯s desire to be around Jonah, then leaving him, then returning. What did it mean? Of course, the tiger didn¡¯t speak so she was left to interpret.

    Over breakfast the two of them spoke of the first location they were headed. A timber town that would be overflowing with Druids, but few of fighting strength, none that she would likely know. Her mother and she often thought of these Druids, ones specializing in the continued reforestation and harvesting of trees, as ones who had given up. It was a worthy pursuit, truly, ones respected openly by teachers. To help prosper from the land and assure its survival. It wasn¡¯t for Diana though.

    Jonah hung on her every word, hardly asking a single question. His green eyes were sharp with wonder. It was so banal, really. Most of her friends and non-Druids got horribly bored by her explaining the process of cutting down trees and replanting them. The focus it took several people to apply a good portion of their energy to make a tree go from seedling to mighty in weeks was no easy feat.

    ¡°My world could use that, it sounds amazing,¡± Jonah praised.

    ¡°It¡¯s common practice,¡± Diana brushed off. ¡°The true work is in making sure the Nymphs don¡¯t fight to keep the tree where it is, they despise change of any kind.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Nymphs? This world has everything,¡± he said, shaking his head.

    Many around them had stopped paying any sort of attention. The Witch glanced over at her from across the table as she spoke. Of all the Heroes to stay aboard, to not go out searching like the Rider and Ranger, why did Fia have to stay?

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like them, trust me,¡± Diana said. ¡°I don¡¯t, they¡¯re miserable company. Always an air about them, as if they are superior.¡± She returned the glance to Fia.

    The Witch laughed loudly, the early morning light reflecting off her spectacles. There was no food before her. The woman was supposed to be human, but she didn¡¯t seem to partake in any of the normal necessities. ¡°Are you saying you never partook in an orgy at solstice?¡± she asked with resounding force.

    Snapped from his food shoveling, an hour into the meal, the Guardian gagged, beating on his meat wall of a chest. The rest of the table and boat was silent save the deaf automatons mindlessly cleaning the deck. Kalyah and Stephan were also at the table, back to Jonah and Diana, having their own flirtatious conversation.

    Diana flushed, refilling with anger. She wanted desperately to swear and maybe strike the interrupting ancient.

    Fia scoffed, pleased at how the question hung in the air. ¡°Oh no, is the princess a virgin?¡± she asked.

    The Guardian had downed an entire mug of ale, clearing his throat. ¡°Fia, stop this foolishness at once,¡± he hissed, leaning towards his fellow, shoulder bending the brim of her hat.

    Diana sat up straight and proud. ¡°No, of course not,¡± she said pointedly. ¡°Nor do I indulge in such debaucherous behavior. I¡¯m not some foolish Witch dancing naked in the woods and rutting with the spirit of the stars.¡±

    The slightest twitch came into the Witch¡¯s eye, her lips straight line.

    Kalyah stiffened in her seat.

    ¡°Princess!¡± the Guardian barked, the target jumping at the booming voice. He breathed deeply, calming his voice. ¡°Please do not disrespect your elders¡­ Fia was not right to pester you and neither are you. Understood?¡± He looked at each of them, hands sanding across the table from all the calluses on them. Each meaty mit was bigger than the serving plates, strong enough to bend steel and crush stone. If he was angry, then few spells could stop the charge.

    Diana took a moment. ¡°Yes,¡± she said quietly.

    The Witch balanced her chin on the heel of her hand, perched in her seat like she had been before. Some distance behind her was Angelina watching from the steering wheel. She tapped her perfect face, no sign of age after three hundred years, so close she looked doll-like, uncanny. Impossible, even for a Druid to be so pristine. Age came slower, it didn¡¯t cease. It wasn¡¯t a glamor, or any such spell, that was her face, forever frozen. As if she were dead.

    Or as Diana had blurted out, suspicious, a being that had surrendered to the unknown. One of untold power, able to live past most any mortal. When they did cease, they would become what they gave their body to, what lay in the endless expanse. A being that would one day swallow the world. Millions or billions of years, but eventually. If Fia was really sworn to feed a cosmic creature on her death, then she wasn¡¯t just wretched company, she was evil.

    Then the Witch¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°And here I thought the princess was just a cranky little child,¡± she said with a deep chuckle. ¡°You have a sharper mind and tongue than I gave you credit for. Guessing at something like that, for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia stop it,¡± the Guardian said in a low tone that still shook the table.

    Ice climbed up Diana¡¯s spine, marking each vertebrae with chill, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the thought. At the sight of Fia¡¯s pleased smirk. Jonah was looking between them, rightfully and terribly confused at what was going on. Diana envied his ignorance, if only she could remove the dreadful cold she felt at such knowledge. A Hero was against the world, sworn her soul to something far worse than a demon or devil. The stars she praised would be her home and her death would feed the creature that would one day swallow the planet and end all life, all sources.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The Witch burst out into guffaws, loud enough to shake the princess from her icy home, but only in fury. She wanted to kill the woman, but that would only quicken her eventual goal. Fia belonged in the Wood Tombs, just like Blodwyn.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong though,¡± the Witch said evenly, wiping a tear from her eye, correcting the perch of her frog. ¡°I am Moon Blessed, a much closer and pure lover to take.¡± Her violet eyes looked over at the place the celestial body had set for the day. ¡°A rare blessing, as I suppose you know.¡± Her finger was casual in pointing at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell with the shine to my skin?¡± She dragged her hands down her alabaster cheeks. ¡°When I die I will join my sweet, shining on all the lovely Witches. Look at you, you truly believed I was touched by the Eater of worlds.¡± She scoffed loudly, shaking her head. ¡°As if I would ever let a cock touch my womanhood for such a foul purpose. I have daughters of my own. Little princess, don¡¯t you know an Eater¡¯s consummate love must be to a virgin? You may be deflowered, but you¡¯re as smart as a silly little virgin.¡±

    She smiled smugly as Diana began to shake with fury. With a click of her heels she stood, sliding out of her chair, her presence looming over the steaming Diana, who had wind swirling about her feet in her rage. ¡°It¡¯s always fun to duel with you, little girl. Always thinking you¡¯re so wise. Now, had you not acted like such a cock, I would have swapped stories of various dalliances.¡± She gave her a mocking frown. ¡°So long, I¡¯ll see you later, girl¡­¡± Her heels clicked away.

    Diana burst out of her seat, turning to spew out all the hatred. Her arm was suddenly clutched with intense strength. She was surprised to find it wasn¡¯t Kalyah, but Jonah¡¯s steel grip upon her. The wind dispersed harmlessly, blowing the loose fur from Aiko¡¯s hide. Somehow, the tiger had remained silent, not sending a single emotion. Jonah however had a furrowed brow of determination and a tremble of fear. He didn¡¯t know a damn thing of what they had said, their rivalry. He might as well be a babe or they were people speaking another language.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said quietly, his hold loosening, but not slipping a bit.

    All the rest of the table had eyes on her, even Angelina at the wheel. Kalyah was up from her seat, as if she wanted to quell the fire. Diana blushed in embarrassment. She had accused a Hero, a woman who had helped take down Blodwyn, of being a monster. That she had sold her soul to a creature of unimaginable scope and power. All she had asked was a question, then another, she had heard before, had shut down before. What a fool she had been.

    Quietly she sat down. Jonah¡¯s hand shed from her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said evenly.

    ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t going to end well. Not that way,¡± he said, the words pushing out of him like shards of glass.

    She nodded, taking her drink in hand, hiding her face in the long sipping of it.

    Jonah struggled to keep up with Kalyah¡¯s rapid short legged steps as she followed Diana down the stairs and into the cabin hallway. The mid morning sun shone through the porthole windows, bright beams of sunlight filled with motes of dust. Diana¡¯s longer legs and skirt disturbed the specs as she rushed through them, arms folded.

    ¡°That was so unbelievably stupid,¡± Kalyah hissed as the top deck door slammed with a deafening sound. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would be so fucking stupid.¡±

    Diana turned on her heel with a flutter of her dress and hair. Face set in the shine of a sunbeam. ¡°I am well aware,¡± she said harshly.

    Before Kalyah could continue, Jonah spoke up, ¡°She¡¯s just upset at everything, it¡¯s understandable,¡± he said meekly.

    The Druid¡¯s earthen eyes shined at him.

    Kalyah poked his cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what she just accused Fia of,¡± she said. ¡°Unless you were dumb enough to talk about it before.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Diana retorted. ¡°I made a mistake, as I have often done recently. I should ignore the woman from here on out.¡± She exhaled deeply, Aiko moving around her legs. ¡°I am going to read in my room until I am called up to leave. Thank you for stopping me, Jonah. I will see you both later.¡±

    He swallowed. ¡°Yeah, no problem,¡± he said. ¡°I get it.¡±

    She smirked and walked off.

    Kalyah kept shaking her head. ¡°Stupid, stupid, stupid,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°She¡¯s just upset,¡± he repeated.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°She needs to let it out in a good way, not on the Heroes.¡± She yanked him to his room. ¡°Come on, you stink from walking around non-stop.¡±

    There was a call for land at noon. Jonah had set his phone to Hera timing, thankful for a twenty four hour day and Kalyah¡¯s pocket watch. The Pirate¡¯s ship hovered over the town of Rowoak, making its way past the lip of the land jutting out, that shielded the shore from harsh waves. The shore was  decorated with stones shaped as an army of statues. The proud warriors of rock were backed with the largest of the town¡¯s famous trees. The bark of which was light brown with a marbling of red, leaves tinted scarlet with paint swirls of green in their patterns. It was the bark color and swirls that extended into the heart of the wood, which was intensely strong. When it was first settled, the Druids took the trees and made their houses, having found it hard and water resistant. So even to this day all the outer buildings along the port and shore were made with unpainted Rowoak logs facing out as support beams.

    Jonah tried to place the exact style of the buildings, whether they were Earthen or not. They favored sharp pointed roofs, having many peaks and valleys, all made of braided thatching. They were styled after the town¡¯s famous pie tops. He had grown up with bland dirt colored homes and generic pastel walls, so these were far prettier.

    His first instinct was to look up various styles on his phone, but was reminded of the lack of service. He felt like a gunslinger that pulled out a busted and jammed gun. It was incredibly frustrating to have half his brain turned off. He wished the damn thing had just fallen into the ocean and been found by a mermaid or something. What was the point of it having a full charge if it had so little function? He had considered getting rid of it, handing it to Stephan and calling it a day. The mechanic was clearly adamant to discover all it could do. When he showed him music, of which he had gigabytes, the man was intrigued, but Jonah hated how it sounded. Besides a bunch of pictures he probably needed to delete, all the thing really had was music on it. Some of it was his own projects, very few finished. He wished for speakers, decent headphones at least. Once again, he put it in his pocket though.

    He rested on the taft rail as the boat took its place over the docks of the town. There weren¡¯t a lot of other ships, this was a timber town. The Pirate was idling for a half an hour waiting, as some boats floated and some flew away. He got to see all the humans swarming out from their homes, cheering for the Pirate¡¯s arrival.

    They filled the railing protected port and watched from the cobblestone streets. Being a plain town in rather chilly weather, they wore various tunics, trousers and dresses. Most similar to what he had picked out. The most unique feature being that their sleeves, male or female, were braided like the roofs of the buildings. There were a variety of colors of well, cool forest tones to warm ones and even pastels. From a distance, they blended into a mix like candy. He couldn¡¯t wait to walk among them and see it all up close though. He could walk easy enough, it shouldn¡¯t matter if he tagged along. Why else was he brought to this world in such a pivotal moment?

    As the boat lowered, he clutched onto the railings, not expecting such a quake as it went straight down. He was supported as his legs slipped along the deck. Regaining his composure, Diana grinned at him as the ship splashed into the water. She wore her armor, an extra addition on her neck, a white choker with inky etchings about it.

    ¡°Protection against the bodily harm of an Ash Maker,¡± she said, tapping the item.

    ¡°Wow, you have to wear it all the time or¡­ something bad happens?¡± he asked. The word, ¡°Die¡± got caught on his tongue, stopped just in time.

    ¡°Yes, sadly. This is, however, a temporary fix,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°The permanent guard takes much longer to prepare.¡±

    Jonah jumped as tiger Aiko brushed into his leg and sat against him.

    Diana and her familiar met eyes. The tiger chuffed and brushed its mighty head into him. He took a deep breath and did his best to calm himself. It was still difficult to push back an old baseless fear and the more primal one with it. He kept thinking of the cat that dwelled within.

    ¡°Your highness, we¡¯re ready to leave,¡± called the Guardian. Now he wore a close fitting metal armor with flared ends to the pauldrons, and a rather polished shine to it. Under his shoulder was a winged helmet and on his back a colossal sword nearly his full height in length.

    Beside him was a Hero that Jonah had yet to see. A man close to his height, a scraggly beard on his face, dirty blond hair flowing down his head. He leaned casually on a spear with a blue head that softly glowed a crystal blue. The man¡¯s chest was bare and his pants were held down with riding chaps. There was also the Pirate, her normal clothes supplemented with the holster of a metal butted gun and a sheathed saber on the other hip. She fit on a pair of leather gloves, beckoning for the princess.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for now,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll see you,¡± Jonah said. He felt a weight on him, and knew it was stupid to have expected to go with her.

    Aiko chuffed before its master could leave.

    Diana twitched her lips in thought. ¡°We will be entering a cave and walking across the entire town to get there,¡± she said, the cheers loud behind her. They had their backs to the main crowd on the dock, Jonah didn¡¯t want to be too close to them too fast.

    ¡°I um, couldn¡¯t make that. I don¡¯t have any magic or protection,¡± he said, looking about, trying to avoid the sympathy on her face. ¡°Still trying to walk normally¡­¡±

    ¡°It will be far too laborious, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°I doubt we will find anything, the sighting is a few days old now.¡± She kept glancing at the tiger, gripping her staff tightly. ¡°I have enjoyed our time together, Traveler. It¡¯s nice to have someone my age, someone who understands what has become of me.¡± She breathed softly, speaking lower. ¡°I will help you when I return, I hate how long I was stuck at that table yesterday. You had my staff and Aiko watching over you, so I did assist.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thank you, so much,¡± he said, a bubbly lightness growing in him. It washed away the sudden anger at himself. Kalyah was a ways off, having left him to fetch something from downstairs. She held a bag now, smiling, hearing his heart beating excitedly as he was given a more positive expression by Diana. That promise, it relieved his fear so quickly.

    ¡°So long,¡± Diana said with a nod.

    ¡°See you,¡± he said.

 P1 Chapter 16: Separate directionsâ€¦

    When the Pirate ship landed at the dock with all the pomp and circumstance of a visiting dignitary, Diana knew that Jonah had been right. This was for publicity, to appease frightened people who screamed in rapture for the Heroes entering their town. She kept this possibility in mind while picking each location. None of them particularly large enough for the news to immediately spread. Rowoak was leagues from any major city, whose stone and sometimes concrete construction spanned for miles across and consumed great portions of her Kingdom. Landing in one of them she might as well be returning home, here she wasn¡¯t supposed to be blinded by photography or shouted at in such adoration. The Rowoak citizens equipped with cameras slid forth like spiders from their dens, pushing past the others, wanting to immortalize this visit. No simple devices either, ones meant to take glossy pictures to appear in the paper.

    Diana smiled and waved, turning the displeasure inward as a practiced professionalism came out. Something like her mother¡¯s regal composure, but without the fine lined features to make it shine. Her sister had the perfect mix of their father¡¯s rounded details and the queen¡¯s classical sharpness. The little girl also had a drive to be photographed, turning her head one way and the other. Even after hours at an event her face could still take a respectable pose. It hurt Diana, to wish that her sister was back, a desire to have her old place as the older and once portly princess. She would rather be called fat a thousand times over than have subjects yelling their sympathy as they were now. They called mostly at the Heroes, but countless faces turned from relief to sorrow for her.

    They hadn''t moved from the dock in several long moments, she couldn¡¯t keep the falsehood up much longer. Gripping her staff tightly, she subtly pushed the Guardian forward. Her hand at his back must have been like a fly, but at least he had the sense of a horse. Glancing back, an understanding smile shifted his beard and he made his way through the crowd as the party¡¯s plow. All of the Heroes had been eating up the attention, the good publicity. What a farce¡­ They might as well be hunting birds with flutes and drums and no weapons. There was a boiling sense of fury and disappointment in her. It would be better to have stayed in her cabin or with Jonah to practice her magic.

    Spying her glare as they made their way through the streets of marbled wood pillars and many peaked roofs, Angelina leaned into her. ¡°The people love seeing their princess, their Heroes. It makes them happy, you¡¯re not the only one grieving, your highness,¡± she said, sneakily gesturing to the waves of people following them. The crowd of colorful clothing, braided sleeves and pale skinned people, joined with children now, ranging from young teens to those small enough to be knocked over if they weren¡¯t careful.

    Diana smiled at the children, their tiny hands waving frantically as they were held back by their parents. She could fake it, for now at least. There were tears on people¡¯s faces, it did well to wash her bitterness away. Aiko chuffed at her side, keeping away from the people, even though many fingers pointed at the beast. It was easy to spot the Druids, even if they were not formidable, they still bore familiars. Many were as Luann had dreamed of hers, robins, bluejays, squirrels, mice and more, all perched on shoulders or on the top of the Druid¡¯s heads. The most frightening ones she saw were raccoons or ravens, curled around necks or dancing along on their padded and designated shoulders. They didn¡¯t start to appear until they were deep in the town, there was no reason for Druids to rush to see their princess. Quietly the designated Druids, some wearing hides over their normal clothing as well as some with twigs, bones, or feathers weaved into their hair, all bowed their heads as she passed. Many of the small animals followed along with the actions of their masters, beaks lowered and wings spread out, rodent eyes closed and tails dipping. She had no rule over them, the sources were more important, but she appreciated the respect, as she wasn¡¯t used to it from other Druids.

    Past the marketplace and at the edge of the well maintained groves of rowoaks, the mayor was waiting for them. A man of some mastery and expertise as well as graying hair and beard, he gave Diana a deep bow, the eagle on his shoulder gripping the leather padding with powerful talons. Straightening out, he introduced himself, Kian, as well as his wife beside him, Isolde. She was a similarly wizened woman of apple cheekbones and white streaked hair, a dusty furred bobcat following beside her. When she gave a smiling curtsy the feline bowed its head, cautious eyes given to Aiko. Both Druids wore the Weaver cloaks and clothing like Diana, except dyed a clayish brown and red like their trees, an indicator of their constant practice. Though it was rare, it was possible for a Watchdog to still be lurking either on land or sea. They had been cleared out and maintained on this eastern side of the Kingdom by proven Druids in the Envy woods. A single egg of a Watchdog could hatch and reproduce in a matter of months however. This was one of the main duties of any Druid.

    Kian and Isolde were incredibly kind and level with the Heroes and Diana, dispensing their sympathies and well wishes swiftly. They walked beside Diana as they entered the unpaved path through the rowoak groves. One side springing up as assisted saplings, the other close to fully grown, either extending for several miles. Diana didn¡¯t say anything as they continued, even though she knew a bit about every settlement worthy of being a dot on a map, she didn¡¯t expect Druids so practiced and neatly adorned to be the heads of the city. Nor did she figure that her party would be followed by more Druids, strangers and ones she had dismissed at breakfast. She blamed her mother for any sourness that was in her, for there was none in her father. Anything that could be construed as gossip was stated as fact with him. Her sister had been far too optimistic. The loss of her had intensified everything in Diana, good and bad. The desire to hunt Blodwyn had made her push down all the fragility inside her. Even as she knew that it was impractical, that she wouldn¡¯t reasonably subdue the bitch for some time, it was the only thing that saved her from collapsing.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re brave beyond your years,¡± said Isolde, her voice sweet with only a sprinkling of age. In her sweeping look across the groves, her eyes had landed on the wise woman and Isolde had lept the chance to bring words from the princess.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana said, smirking.

    The mayor¡¯s wife nodded, tucking a spare silver curl back behind her ear. ¡°I would understand your mother¡¯s presence, back with her old friends,¡± she went on, laughing softly. Probably because the ¡°old friends¡± were twice her own age and fresher than a rose¡¯s first bloom. ¡°To take up such a mission after the loss of your sister, I would not be able to do such a thing. I remember losing a loyal hound at your age, I was unable to leave my house for a week. I could hardly eat for some months after. The place he slept, that mat bed. I would sit and stare at it for so long.¡± She frowned. ¡°I am not saying the losses are comparable, miss. I understand you are not only brave but well trained.¡± She sighed, gripping her marble wood staff. ¡°What I mean to say is that you are better than most other Druids I know, than many other people I know. I suppose I should expect nothing less from a regal Druid. You would not be a future leader, were you not a step above the rest of us.¡±

    Diana only had one grandmother, her maternal one passing before her birth. This Isolde reminded her of her paternal one, the hopefulness that she held for the youth. Of all the responses to the death of Luann, it was she that was the most sincere, the most heartbroken besides those not residing in the castle Magi. Diana ached at Isolde¡¯s grief and positivity. ¡°I¡¯ve studied all I can and continue every day, I wish only to restore balance, wise one,¡± she replied.

    Isolde smiled at the respectful address. ¡°You will and I hope that you find something useful in this forsaken cave,¡± she said, gesturing with her staff towards the end of their path. ¡°We investigated it some, but the blasted thing is more complex than a colony of ants. If you don¡¯t find any Ash Makers, then I hope you find something of use. The townsfolk have pleaded with us to seal it off before.¡± She shivered. ¡°When we saw those gray coated people at its mouth, ugh¡­ I regretted that we never agreed to it. The bats can find a new home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve helped relocate them before, it¡¯s far too much effort,¡± Diana said, trying to push out the negativity that bubbled up in her.

    ¡°Fish have more rhythm in their schooling,¡± Isolde said, chuckling.

    The two exchanged some stories of various work they had done, separating animals from people and vice versa. The older Druid had accomplished far more than the younger expected, even a tale of basilisks in the Envy forest that were encroaching upon a human settlement. She fought with a team, but the magical Watchdogs were nothing to be taken lightly. Angelina smiled at her conversation with the fellow Druid. At least they were moving along towards a goal while speaking. All total it took some two hours to walk to the pathway of the cave, locally called the Toothy Pit.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    It was a great open maw of black straight into the earth. The rim of which was trimmed with rounded stones separated by the roots of nearby trees to give it a gap toothed smile. Except these teeth extended down deeply until the shadow swallowed them. When the Heroes and Diana reached the lips, Ryul the Ranger appeared, perched across the way. The masked and silent elf pointed down the throat, then to what constituted a pathway. He was the designated scout, and had been for hundreds of years. Now his royal purple armor was shaded black like the shadows and he signaled in gestures to Angelina. The mayor couple and the others had left them a hundred yards back, the groves having ended not far away. Mossy hills rose beside the pit, the outermost border of Rowoak before the hilly landscape extended for miles. Many wished to clear the wild trees and overgrown brush and plant just a few more rowoaks, but this pit, ever growing from rainfall, kept them away.

    ¡°He says that he found tracks inside, men and Watchdogs,¡± Angelina translated, pulling out her gun and flicking back the hammer. ¡°Nothing too big, just burrowers, but be on your guard.¡±

    The Guardian set his helmet on his head, the face a featureless shield. With an adjustment of the wings the curved metal of his face lit up with a bright glow of golden runes of protection. The rest of his armor followed suit as he drew his sword. His hand twisted on the handle lighting it up with scarlet runes of destruction. ¡°Only fitting that Ash Makers make their home among serpents,¡± he said with a scoff. ¡°Should they remain, we will slay them both, keeping only those worth interrogating for the wretch¡¯s location.¡±

    The Rider slapped his bare chest, skin shining with transparent armor, a breastplate and gauntlets as well as everything in-between, they fit neatly to his form. His long and powerful fingers ran across his etched spear, lighting up the shaft with the same shine as the azure head. ¡°I ¡®ate caves, and I bloody ¡®ate having to walk everywhere,¡± he said in his accent, thicker than pudding. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you lot do it all the fuckin¡¯ time¡­¡± He shook his head with a huff.

    From the air the Pirate formed four globes of ice the size of cantaloupes. Humming into them, they floated with a stark glow and began hovering around her in a lazy circle. ¡°That should be enough light for you to see, princess,¡± she said with a stern nod. ¡°Thankfully you have your tiger to see as well. Keep between us, please, I know you have dealt with such creatures, but they can vary quite a bit in size.¡±

    ¡°I worked with a team of Druids, I know how to keep safe,¡± Diana said, inscribing a Druidic rune of the sun over her staff. The one line, unbroken, depicted the sphere and beams, giving off a narrowed beam of light. This one specified to not give off much heat, but the warmth would be helpful in the dark. On the other side would be Aiko watching for her.

    Ryul appeared beside them with a phase jump, walking slowly down, past the rows of gapped teeth. This was it, progress. Even if it had started with a farce of pictures and publicity, it would end with something substantial, something solid. This mission would hopefully get her a step closer to Blodwyn.

    On the ship, Jonah watched until Diana and her escorts were absorbed into the crowd. Losing her, he kept following her progress by the hulking figure of the Guardian cutting a path through the people. Beside him Kalyah fit her cap on her head, adjusting the pure white doctor¡¯s bag in her hand. He wondered what exactly a magic healer would need to keep healing people. She stayed in place, readying herself, the gangplank firmly affixed to the side of the ship. From the other side of the ship came Coal, in one talon a pair of fishing rods and the other an empty cooler that echoed as it hit the deck, the item nearly as big as him.

    Lucy had snuck up behind Kalyah, her hands settling on the Pixie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Going to get some extra scratch and attention in town?¡± she wondered, her thin cord of a tail flicking about the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m going purely to heal people, I won¡¯t accept anything beyond what a normal priestess takes,¡± Kalyah said with a tense of anger in her eyes. ¡°Which as you know is something as small as a smile.¡±

    The devil¡¯s eyes went to Jonah, still rubbing the healer¡¯s tight shoulders. ¡°She used to be more fun before you came. She¡¯d heal and I¡¯d whore, we¡¯d have a good bit of spending money by the end of the night. Of course, the only scruple she kept was whoring herself for free---¡±

    Kalyah leaned back and elbowed Lucy in the gut. On contact, a spark of white magic cracked out of her body and spread across the woman¡¯s core. Screaming, Lucy clawed at the afflicted area.

    ¡°Ugh, turn it off, turn it off! I fucking hate when you do this!¡± She pulled open her shirt to her crimson skinned, seemingly uninjuried, belly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you do?¡± Jonah wondered in a panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s numb, pacisfist my fucking ass,¡± Lucy growled, sneering. ¡°This is harming me, I¡¯m in distress. Shouldn¡¯t your goddess be mad at this?¡±

    ¡°Your body is still perfectly fine,¡± Kalyah answered dispassionately. ¡°Your mind won¡¯t stop saying the wrong thing and your soul has no remorse over these actions. Those are all problems for the rest of the Three. I think you need to speak with Psyin to correct your verbal diarrhea. Especially when you did want to sleep with me again. I know I¡¯m a more generous lover than Angelina, mermaids aren¡¯t known for their submissiveness.¡±

    Lucy snorted, tail going limp. ¡°I won¡¯t disrespect my Pixie again,¡± she said, derisively.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your Pixie,¡± she replied pointedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kalyah, okay? Goddsdamn, you know how much of a brat I am,¡± Lucy huffed, embarrassed.

    Kalyah snapped her fingers and Lucy breathed easier, rubbing her belly. The noise had brought a dockworker across the gangplank. The man looked over the strange cast by the rails, a ways from where they parted to allow for the bridge. Jonah must have been the most normal, his robotic hands catching the midday light.

    The worker spotted the petite nurse. ¡°Oh, have you come to help the Trio we have here, miss?¡± he said politely.

    The Pixie stiffened at that. ¡°You have one stationed here?¡± she asked quietly.

    ¡°Aye, we¡¯re a timber town, lots of nicks and cuts to heal, not to mention rope burns and bumps on the docks here,¡± he said, gesturing about. The man was neat, clean, and sensibly dressed in jerkin and high shinned breeches. It was Jonah¡¯s work to keep guessing the level of technology around, assembling all he knew already. ¡°We¡¯re waiting on a crop at the moment, so all we have are runny noses and burns from the ovens. The Trio complain about getting bored around this time of year.¡± He gave a weary sigh. ¡°I hope the Heroes scrub out whatever creatures are out by the Pit, we¡¯ve not known war here, barely seen a Watchdog around. Not one that the Mayors couldn¡¯t handle killing.¡±

    Lucy smacked her lips as Kalyah seemed distant, considering. ¡°The Heroes could take out a legion of Order members on their own,¡± the devilish woman said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, good man, you have nothing to fear. Kalyah was ready to administer aid, but she doesn¡¯t want to butt in on a Trio. We should probably take it easy, wait for the Heroes to return at your pub over there.¡± She tilted her head to a building with colorful windows.

    ¡°I would like us all to go fishing!¡± Coal declared, holding up the rods. ¡°What say you, Traveler Jonah? Fancy testing those arms in luring some fish?¡±

    Jonah smiled, taking the rods in hand. ¡°Yeah, I might as well,,¡± he said. A somber note hit him. ¡°Diana might not be back for a while, but it doesn¡¯t really matter if I¡¯m here or not.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I need to stay active and fishing is good for that, walk there, casting, yep.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± the Tengu cheered.

    ¡°There¡¯s good fish out by the warrior¡¯s point,¡± said the dock worker. ¡°Best of luck, I¡¯m needed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Coal went on, flying to the rails to perch. ¡°We¡¯ll bring back many in your honor!¡±

    The dock worker laughed, waving to them. Others of his coworkers marveled at the birdman, who he made it a point to greet and address. Jonah held the cooler as well so he had his talons free to point and wave at them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go change, there¡¯s no way you can make it on your own,¡± Kalyah said, making her way to the lower deck stairs.

    ¡°Do you mind if I go with you?¡± Lucy asked timidly as the Pixie passed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s up to Jonah and whether he wants you to disturb his therapy being all loud and annoying,¡± she said sharply.

    Lucy turned to him as Kalyah vanished below deck.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s fine,¡± he said, confused on whether he had a say or not.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be good,¡± she stated with a rueful grin.

    All he could hope for was that Diana¡¯s trip was as exciting as catching fish. Then he feared that some monster fish might appear. The rods he held did have a lot of arcane runes scribbled into them.

 P1 Chapter 17: The endless dark and the new lightâ€¦

    The sunlight soon faded as the party of Heroes and Diana descended down into the Pit. Her human eyes perceived the various colors of spellwork wrapping around every spire of stone, reaching unsuccessfully down each pathway. The dark hungrily ate the light, the black maws of rock filled in with shadow. Aiko saw the lights as beacons of a blinding shine, and saw past their reach to a colorless depth. Each jutting shape sinister as her ears were pricked, hunting for something large enough to be a threat. Rats skittered away, squeaking in fear at the careless stomping of the Guardian. When they breached the cave¡¯s threshold bats erupted out and Diana did her best to hide her startlement. None of Heroes showed any surprise at all, any hesitation in their steps or posture.

    Now, there was no life around, no heartbeats save the steady legends and her own. Rocks had no soul, no drive to sprout or grow. It was the reason Ash Makers were safe in its cold shelter, for the sources had no reach in a cocoon of stone. Sediment had been before any tree or drop of water. It was the first component to the world and it would be its last. The earth assisted all life and it devoured it as well. A falling stone could harm anyone and never chose to fell.

    The last time that Diana had been in a cave so deep and quiet, when no one actively moved through it, she had made her peace with the foundation. It was neither eager nor unwilling to be moved by a practicing Druid. The other sources didn¡¯t fight, but stone didn¡¯t help. All the gestures and the training focused on molding it with strength, as it would listen to anything else. Each movement forceful and bold, stomps of one¡¯s feet and thrusts of the hand. For her, it was the fastest to respond, to bend to her will. Her fellow students said it was because she was as stubborn as stone. Although she could make a portion of rock and earth listen and respond to her will, in the bowels here, she could easily be swallowed.

    The group walked the guts of earth for a half an hour, all of them moving along tunnels once reserved for molten magma, the liquid having left before all the current inhabitants had been born. Their way was straight forward, the complicated paths all around them. She never stopped searching for a possible ambush.

    Then the Ranger signaled them to stop, his hand moving in a blur. The Guardian raised his glowing blade and Angelina sent out the floating globes with a sustained note. They stood in an expansive cavern that had been disturbed. Chains for lights hanging from the high ceiling, dead straight in the windless depths. The party¡¯s light sources sparkled against bits of broken glass in the sand, sprinkles of trash, and quite a few lengths of dull metal strips scattered around. Signs of a battle marked the walls, broken blockades had fallen from the various tunnels exiting the area. There were blackened blood splatters, soot from explosions of varying sizes, and tattered bed spreads. Aiko could smell the strife, stalking about with the spotlight of Diana guiding it around. The stench of human waste, of fear was heavy, but not a single person remained. It was then that Diana remembered that burrowers swallowed their prey whole, as any other snake might do.

    ¡°Hm, we¡¯re too late,¡± the Guardian said. His sword was on his shoulder as he picked through the remains of the camp. His voice echoed, through his helm and the cave. He held something to his face and sniffed loudly at it. With a scoff he threw it away. ¡°Ryul, find anything worth taking with us?¡±

    The Ranger stood up from one of the rises of rock and shook his head.

    ¡°It seems like they can dispose of their technology a lot better now,¡± Angelina said, holding up a barren frame of metal.

    ¡°So we walked all the bloody way here and now we¡¯re gonna go all the bloody way back, for nothing?¡± Ozzy asked loudly, leaning on his spear once more. ¡°Ryul, couldn¡¯t you have told us this was shite in the first place?¡±

    The Ranger moved his hands in a flurry.

    ¡°Oh, shut it, I don¡¯t want to ¡®ear it!¡± the Rider said, waving his hand dismissively.

    ¡°We were meant to show Diana what the Ash Maker encampments are like,¡± Angelina defended. ¡°Do you see, your highness? They¡¯re rats in caves, they¡¯re even eaten like them.¡± There was a harsh note in the mermaid''s voice.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they are that threatening,¡± Diana said, hesitantly. Aiko was focused on a small bed roll, one far too small for an adult. There was a pitiful sound in the tiger¡¯s throat.

    ¡°They can be,¡± the Guardian chimed in, pointing to several broken stalagmites. The tops of them had been shattered, ash remaining along where it had been destroyed. ¡°That could have been a person, an animal, a tree. Magic flows in everything, as you know. It¡¯s what the Ash Makers target, it¡¯s what they destroy with only a gesture of their hand. Untrained and young, they can begin their destruction. It doesn¡¯t matter the size of them¡­¡± He looked to the tiger, who rose from its engrossment and walked to Diana. ¡°On the battlefield I have had to dispose of Ash Makers no older than you, or your sister. It was kill or be killed.¡±

    Diana flinched at the thought of Luann. Fighting, slain, it didn¡¯t matter. The Order had recruited ones so young, why? How could an army do such a thing?

    Angelina cleared her throat. ¡°Gregore, don¡¯t compare the beloved princess to such savagery. She has nothing in common with a cursed child,¡± she scolded.

    The Guardian¡¯s flat face plate regarded his fellow and then Diana. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing similar between them,¡± he said evenly.

    The Rider had begun traipsing about, poking at the hanging lights. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let you lot drag me from riding the world to get stuck in such a fucking pit as this. I would rather keep hunting for the cunt then sit around here chatting,¡± he complained. The Wood Elves he came from were known for being crass and his human sire was no better. The histories had focused far more on his accomplishments, not his personality.

    ¡°Ozzy, stop disturbing the scene, we can at least try tracking them out of here,¡± Angelina grumbled.

    ¡°What? To the belly of a fucking snake? They¡¯re probably shite by now,¡± he said, defiantly stomping on the bedrolls. ¡°Serves ¡®em right, don¡¯t it? Hiding in a cave not far from a Druid town!¡± He laughed, scraping his boot in the bundle of cloth. Something clicked within it.

    The cave was suddenly filled by a piercing alarm. Covering his ears, the rest doing the same, the Rider stomped wildy at the ground. The Guardian leaped over the obstacles of stone sticking up from the floor and drove his sword into the pile of fabric. The fiery enchantments of it burned a gorge across the earth until the sound stopped. Some tangle of machinery plinked off the wall, falling dead. The half giant socked his fellow in the arm, cursing his stupidity.

    ¡°Your horses are better behaved then you, fool!¡± he roared. ¡°Twice as smart as well!¡±

    The whole cavern rumbled, loose rocks falling from the ceiling. The Pirate drew her saber, singing her globes around the room, searching as the quaking got louder. Diana shook the rune enchantment off her staff, heart pounding, even faster as she reached into the earth, bringing up a collection of protective spikes at her feet Aiko leaped into the barrier, ready to take up any slack that she missed. She had never fought a Watchdog without the assistance of her teacher and the anticipation was making her mouth dry. She had to keep calm, this was her duty as a Druid.

    ¡°Finally, some bloody excitement!!¡± the Rider exclaimed, arms wide.

    ¡°I should feed you to them, Ozzy!¡± the Guardian growled, sword levied at one of the openings.

    Ryul gestured to Angelina. ¡°Four large ones coming, keep safe, princess, please!¡± she translated.

    ¡°I am a Druid,¡± she said with a tremble to her voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be dead if you don¡¯t keep safe!¡±

    The warrior¡¯s point of Rowoak was covered in lush grass and a rainbow of blooming flowers which caught the bright sunlight well. According to Kalyah, the land was in spring and in a month or so they would be in summer. She tried to explain the calendar year, but it was too many new names for Jonah to take in. He had to admit that she was rather distracting as well. The nurse had doffed her vestments, and donned a blue checkered sundress, strapless and tight on her chest, walking in open sandals with straps tracing up her strong legs. She lined her eyes and lips with violet makeup, bringing out her pale colors and pearl earrings dangled from her pointed ears. It made their walk through greenery and past the ancient trees that backed the warriors feel like a date. Lucy followed them, eyeing him with envy as the Pixie held his arm.

    His eyes desperately tried to go anywhere except the woman¡¯s exposed skin. What a savage horndog I am, he berated himself whenever he was drawn back to the petite woman. When they stopped, finally reaching the cliffside, she smiled up at him.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she called, as he looked away. ¡°Come here, Jonah¡­ there we are¡­¡± she held his chin. ¡°You wanna see more?¡± she wondered, finger hooked in the neckline of her dress.

    He shook his head.

    Lucy stepped around to her. ¡°I¡¯ll take his peek,¡± she said loudly.

    Kalyah shook her head. ¡°Nope, you¡¯re still making amends,¡± she said.

    The devil grumbled, nostrils flaring.

    ¡°Traveler, may I have the rods?¡± Coal asked, talon raised.

    ¡°Oh yeah, here,¡± he said.

    ¡°We had better cast our lines! The sun is still high and the princess will be hungry when she returns,¡± the Tengu said, sitting down with his feet over the cliff. With a quick switch of his wrist he sent the lure out to the calm waves below. A light breeze blew over the point and he expanded his wings out. ¡°Feel that? An auspicious wind, we will have that entire cooler filled by the end of the day.¡± He nodded, reeling his line in a turn or two. ¡°Indeed, indeed. I can taste them now.¡±

    Kalyah helped Jonah down, thankful to find his seat so sturdy beneath him. On the other side of her sat Lucy, opening up the buttons of her blouse to feel the fine omen wind. Her tail brushed through the grass and she leaned back, swishing her hooves. Kalyah stayed close to Jonah, no longer supporting him, only watching. She warned him not to pull anything in his cast of the rod. Every step he was instructed by Coal, who¡¯s movements were on a much smaller scale and done with fewer fingers. He couldn¡¯t look down, though it was only a couple stories of height, it was a miserable fall of rocks.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Should you fall, then I will catch you, don¡¯t worry Traveler. These wings could fly you straight up, even back to the ship,¡± the Tengu said, pointing off to the distant docks. The finer details of the Pirate¡¯s ship were blurred, but it wasn¡¯t that far away.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t go lying, Coal,¡± Kalyah said, grinning at the bird.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true! You saw how many dishes I was able to lift. One slender human wouldn¡¯t be that much of a challenge,¡± Coal defended. ¡°Not too much force, Traveler, there we are. Brilliant!¡±

    Jonah rolled his shoulder, muscles he hadn''t used in a while working once more. ¡°The water is so clear, I wish I could swim in it,¡± he remarked as he settled, waiting for a nibble.

    ¡°Flying over it is much better,¡± Coal argued.

    ¡°You¡¯re walking a lot better, swimming, eh,¡± Kalyah said, squinting.

    ¡°I used to be a pretty good one,¡± he replied. ¡°There was a heated pool in my town, you could swim all year round¡­¡± He gripped the rod, fixated on his false hands. The feeling of cloth on his limbs was permanent, an imperfection of magical metal. That was, unless he used his ability to improve them, more than Stephan could manage. The man had far more faith in him than he did in himself. The more he thought about his limbs being fake, the heavier they got, there was no time to worry about improving them beyond the basic function they had now.

    ¡°The feeling of being weightless, I used to just float below the surface. Even if I didn¡¯t have goggles, even if it hurt my eyes,¡± he went on as the cliff side was still quiet.

    Kalyah gave him a sympathetic smile.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯m talking too much,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s fishing, you¡¯re supposed to just sit and think of nothing.¡±

    The nurse put her hand on the back of his head, scratching his tight curls. ¡°You have a lot of worries floating around in there, huh honey?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, all the time,¡± he said.

    She nodded. ¡°Your world doesn¡¯t have gods, but it has the same problem as ours. Anxious minds.¡± She put her hands in her lap. ¡°My goddess doesn¡¯t focus on the mind, only the brain which holds it. That¡¯s Psyin, people also pray to the Magi twins for mental anguish, but the Elves are the oldest, their gods, hm, our gods, started the world. There¡¯s also Mentin, the Elven god of madness and mental strife.¡± Her fingers dug into the grass. ¡°Many are cursed by him in all sorts of ways. There¡¯s reasons for troubles, of course, but he¡¯s what makes certain people keep their concerns, their conditions.¡±

    Lucy sat up, putting a hesitant hand on Kalyah¡¯s shoulder, who patted it.

    In Jonah¡¯s mind came a prying question, but he shot it down, going instead for self deprecation. ¡°So in your world this god has cursed me with lifelong anxiety?¡± he asked.

    Kalyah chuckled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t personal, not out of malicious intent. It just happens, and he is the source,¡± she said, waving her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a whole long study of history that would put you to sleep faster than hours of fishing with no catches.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s barely been a few moments,¡± Coal said, gesturing a talon out. He shifted his rod around searchingly. ¡°Any moment they will chomp on the hook.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not insulting your skill, Coal, don¡¯t worry,¡± Kalyah replied. ¡°I¡¯m just telling Jonah that the elven holy history is far too boring. You might think you¡¯re ready, but you only know a half breed elf, honey. There¡¯s no need to learn it all, you¡¯re not going into a temple.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jonah said, smiling. ¡°There¡¯s so much to learn. I wish I could write it all down.¡± He dug in his pocket and pulled out his phone. ¡°Nevermind, I can¡­ How do you spell your gods'' names?¡± His fishing line drew tight then and he nearly lost his arm in the sudden tugging.

    ¡°Traveler, you are blessed and distracted! A terrible combination!¡± Coal cried, hopping to his feet.

    Swiftly tucking his device away, Jonah held the rod tightly, any second he stopped the line was drawn out.

    Coal¡¯s rod went flying off the cliff and the bird barely caught it, flapping in midair, reeling as fast as he could. ¡°I was distracted as well! Reel faster, the line will not break and the creature is hooked fast! Reel it in, Traveler, reel!¡±

    Kalyah held his shoulders back as he pulled and reeled as fast as he could. He breathed heavily and gave it one final yank as the fish broke the surface. The reeling was much easier as the thing flopped, but not at all easy. He dared not look until it rose above the cliffside. On her hands and knees, Lucy marveled along with them at the broad fish that must have been at least three feet long. There was a long red stripe along its body and fin, the latter extended out to double its body length.

    ¡°Holy shit, he caught a paddle bass!¡± Lucy cried, grabbing the thing from the air. Jonah yelped as she drew a knife and killed the fish in one precise motion. He hadn''t been on a successful fishing trip in many years, he had forgotten the end result. ¡°This is good eating, fuck Monty, I¡¯m gonna let him drown this is sauces and shit. I¡¯m making this right now.¡± She unhooked it from the lure. ¡°Good job there, buddy.¡± She laid a loud kiss on Jonah¡¯s cheek, clopping off. ¡°Ah, perfect, we¡¯ll roast the thing right here.¡± She designated a clear spot in the grass.

    Coal pulled his catch free from the water, a smaller fish of some bass like nature. ¡°This is going in the cooler, I promised Monty I would bring him as much as I could,¡± he said with a pouting beak. He performed the same swift kill, starting in on the gutting in the grass.

    Kalyah rubbed Jonah¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You can breathe now, honey,¡± she said, giggling into his ear.

    ¡°I, uh, I, hmmm¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had so much attention,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°I can tell. Go on, tell that heart to calm down, you¡¯ve got more fishing to do. You might get even more kisses,¡± she teased.

    ¡°Stop, stop,¡± he said, flustered.

    They kept going, filling the cooler in a few hours. The paddle bass was not the only fish to be salted and roasted on the fire. Their resting place was one of many dotting the point and they were joined by some of the local residents in their time. All of them were humans drawn by the Tengu and Demonkin, who regalled them with stories of living on the Pirate¡¯s ship and teased them with her shape shifting powers respectively. Lucy didn¡¯t seem to have a malicious nature, only a mischievous one.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, my sire is the devil of deceit,¡± she explained, finishing a bite of fish. ¡°All the Demonkin can change shapes, but mine is the best. I have to do it.¡±

    ¡°You certainly didn¡¯t have to mimic the princess,¡± Kalyah chided, sitting between the two of them.

    ¡°That was a mistake, a big, big one,¡± Lucy said, pouting her deep red lip. ¡°Jonah, the princess understands, right? She knows it was just a joke¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so, sure,¡± he said, shrugging.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have the royal mad at me. Angelina was pissed at me for doing that,¡± she grumbled, tail flicking rapidly. ¡°She was extra rough, I had to even use my word a couple times--¡±

    ¡°Okay, we don¡¯t need more than that,¡± Kalyah said, signaling her hands down.

    Coal had refused to acknowledge that and Jonah wasn¡¯t sure what to say either.

    Jonah got plenty of exercise and food in him. Each caught fish made him feel the burn in his arms. He was massaged by Kalyah and she assisted him walking around the uneven ground. He was happy as her helping hands grew less and less tight.

    In the friendly visits of townsfolk fishing, he wondered why no one ever questioned his limbs. ¡°You look like any other Paladin,¡± Kalyah told him when he asked about it. ¡°And even if they knew, it¡¯s pretty rude to ask why someone has prosthetics. Or is it not in your world?¡±

    He told her that it would be rude. Lifting his hands, he regarded them in the late afternoon light. It had been several long hours since they had arrived. ¡°A Paladin, like armor, that¡¯s what they look like?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yep, some Paladins worship gods of the forge, war, and all that. They keep some armor on them at all times,¡± she said, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Dangerous stuff I have no interest in.¡±

    He opened and closed his hands, imagining them clanking like gauntlets. ¡°I¡¯m like a warrior,¡± he said.

    ¡°You can almost walk unaided, honey, so you¡¯re not going to be fighting any time soon. Not with a sword at least,¡± she replied.

    ¡°The Traveler is not meant to fight! He is meant to serve the Pirate, as we all do!¡± Coal said happily, hopping atop the rock he was on.

    Kalyah laughed, leaning her face on her hand, meeting eyes with Jonah. ¡°Are you going to swab the deck when you have everything working like it should, honey?¡± she asked.

    He frowned, unsure if he wanted to give the answer he had given Diana. There was no time to consider much at all though.

    ¡°The Heroes!¡± Lucy called, bursting up from the grass where she had been laying.

    ¡°Huzzah, they arrive triumphant!¡± Coal called.

    In the distance were the Heroes coming from the grove. Their faces were unclear, but their distinct shapes were. The Rider rode a golden and glowing stallion, waving a spear in the air. Atop it was a pile of gray cloth that he shouted over triumphantly. The clopping of the horse¡¯s hooves kicked up dirt and echoed as he entered the city. The group was all standing, or flying in Coal¡¯s case. Kalyah gasped as the Rider came closer along the edge of the town, a flock of people following after him. On his spear was a dozen or so coats, their wool exteriors wetted with some reddish fluids. The crowd of people ran after him with great cheers.

    ¡°Oh goddess, did he kill all of them?¡± Kalyah whispered as the wind picked up, her hands at her face.

    ¡°The Ash Makers are no more! Rooted from their hole! What glorious victory!¡± Coal cheered, climbing high in the air.

    In Rider¡¯s wake came the Guardian, sporting a serpent¡¯s head, a wicked viper of a shocking red shade. The points of its eye ridges were broader than his shoulders, its jaw flapping wildly. He lifted the beast¡¯s head in time with a hurrah of the people. Which was sweetened by the Pirate, who lifted her gun and saber to the air. The crowd put hands on her like she was some sort of god, some even bowing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Diana? Where is she?¡± Jonah wondered, moving forward on his own strong initiative. His legs were unsteady and the unlevel ground didn¡¯t help his steps. He nearly fell flat on his face, pushing himself up from the ground in his worried sprint.

    ¡°Honey, honey! Stop it! She¡¯s fine!¡± Kalyah said. She was running after, almost tackling him. She picked him up at his next stumble.

    Coal had flown to his aid as well.

    Jonah kept going, with them, through them. No, she couldn¡¯t be gone, not like his mother or her sister. She was one of his many new friends, maybe more. He didn¡¯t go with her, something had happened when he couldn¡¯t make it. His head was swimming, nothing straight in it, just a whirlpool of worry.

    ¡°Honey! Stop!¡± Kalyah cried, clutching him a few hundred yards from where he had started, digging her heels into the dirt.

    His knee hit hard into the ground, but it was metal, it was his armor. The deadening of his senses, they were worth the protection, the lack of pain. His heart thudded in his ears and his breaths were shallow as he kneeled on the ground. Sweat glossed his face, breath paining him, there wasn¡¯t enough to fill his lungs.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t celebrate if she was hurt!¡± she said, easing him back into a seat. She must have said something like that before, but he didn¡¯t hear any of the words. She gave him water, and he drank, knowing how stupid he was to rush.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was just worried,¡± he said, frowning at her.

    She smiled back. ¡°I know honey, I know,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°There she is,¡± Lucy said, pointing. ¡°See, you didn¡¯t need to run at all, I¡¯m a good enough spotter.¡± She chuckled.

    ¡°If I had my telescope, I could have seen them much earlier,¡± Coal mumbled defensively.

    Walking the outskirts of the town, coming closer to them, was Diana and another Hero in black armor. The princess¡¯s tiger hung its head as she did. Across the tall blades of grass and the distance that still separated them, Jonah could feel the sorrow coming off her. He knew that walk well, one of disappointment and failure. Why were the others so satisfied when she was not?

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked aloud, rising to his feet with help. Rising up, he kept going, nearly dragging the others with him. His limbs had never felt so light before, so much his own.

 P1 Chapter 18: No Hero hereâ€¦

    Diana raised her head as Aiko heard the wheezing and limping of Jonah coming closer to her. Beside him was Kalyah, constantly trying to stop him from moving. As he reached the cobblestone, each step brought a grimace of pain, but he kept going. Finally the healer caught him around the stomach and stopped him in place.

    ¡°Jonah, you hurt yourself,¡± Kalyah protested.

    ¡°I just hit my metal knee, it¡¯s fine,¡± he said, still focused on Diana before him. His feet kept trying to move towards her.

    ¡°There¡¯s a bone attached to that knee,¡± the Pixie stressed. ¡°Miss, can you please keep him there?¡±

    Diana closed the distance, setting her hand on his sweat dampened chest. ¡°Why do you move like a man possessed?¡± she asked. Through her palm she felt his heart thudding, trying to break free it seemed. His mouth struggled to form words and he merely smiled, awkward and full of teeth at her. His bronze skin was warmly lit in the tavern light, the classic cloudy glass that turned people to blobs inside made him glow out here. The tiger brushed along his other leg, distracting him as Kalyah applied a prayer to his injured leg.

    Lucy approached, hooves moving daintily in the faint music of the celebration beside them, a devious grin on her face. ¡°He was so worried about you princess,¡± she said, poking Jonah¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Ah, I am unharmed, completely untouched even,¡± Diana said. She glanced back at the remaining Hero that hovered around her. The Ranger nodded, moving towards the tavern. Close enough to see the battle scarred Elf, Jonah was startled by the man''s appearance. A squint of the eyes showed his silent approval, and he gave the princess a gesture of waiting around the bend.

    Jonah, able to stand on his own, gave the Elf a signal back. Ryul¡¯s brow raised and he touched his thumb to his chest. Laughing, Jonah touched his hand to his opposite forearm. A muffled sound came from Ryul with a tap to his temple and fast gesturing of one hand. Jonah replied by pinching his thumb and forefinger together, shrugging. Ryul nodded delightedly, lifting his flat hand from his chin. There was water in Jonah¡¯s eyes as the Ranger gave off a restricted laugh, moving to the pub with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°You can understand him?¡± Diana asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I can,¡± Jonah said, trying to calm himself.

    ¡°He¡¯s just speaking elven sign language,¡± Kalyah said with a shrug. ¡°Though I don¡¯t know how you know it Jonah.¡±

    The Traveler shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s close to the sign language of my world, a lot of things here are like that. Close,¡± he said. ¡°My mom taught me some, when I was a little.¡± He touched his pinched finger tips of both hands together. ¡°That¡¯s ¡®more¡¯, I used it as a baby, instead of crying. I mean, I don¡¯t remember it, but my mom talked about it all the time. There were some deaf kids in my school, and I had a customer who was deaf.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I never thought I would use it here.¡±

    ¡°I think you know a lot more than you let on, a whole world of knowledge,¡± Diana said with a grin to him. He flushed at her, mouth moving in the same stunned formation of words that never sounded out. It was Lucy that giggled at him.

    Kalyah supported his arm and back as he wavered in place. ¡°Diana, Jonah made it all this way to see how you were doing, he wanted to talk with you,¡± she said, gently leading him forward.

    Diana took his arm, wrapping hers with his as a proper lady does, except he was leaning on her. The pressure of him lightened the dark that had laid heavy on her. He grinned anxiously at her. Their respective armor, leviathan hide and Ironwood pressing together as he did his best to stand tall.

    ¡°We¡¯ll try and get you a seat inside. I want to hear what they¡¯re saying. How they¡¯re spinning this,¡± Kalyah said, looking around her. ¡°Damn bird couldn¡¯t contain himself.¡±

    ¡°You know he worships the captain. I think I can hear him yelling in there,¡± Lucy said, jerking her head to the front door.

    Kalyah inclined her head, taking Lucy¡¯s hand, who swelled at the touch. ¡°See you inside, miss,¡± she said, rushing off with the demon.

    Jonah was quiet for a moment, his green eyes darting around in thought.

    She waited on him, the faint sounds of celebration held no appeal for her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you with the rest of the Heroes?¡± he asked, his focus now on her. Of the many men who had attempted to court her, few had done it with such shaky nerves. Why should the rich and powerful be poor in confidence? Genuine awe was hard to come by in most royals, as many were Sorcerers, blessed from birth.

    ¡°You make it sound as if I belong with them,¡± she said with a weary sigh.

    ¡°You were, you do,¡± he said, stammering. ¡°You went with them, they got the bad guys, that¡¯s a win, right?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°There was no man alive in there,¡± she said, turning him away from the path to the pub. She led him to the nearest street lamp and the glowing ring light close to its base. ¡°There were only burrowers, Watchdogs of the gods. Serpents that are longer than these streets.¡± She gestured about with her staff to the rows of peaked houses. ¡°They had swallowed the Ash Makers whole, our disturbance of the scene is what brought them out of their tunnels, hungering for more.¡± She grimaced. ¡°Within their bellies were the partially digested people in their ashen coats. Apparently the coats are indigestible to them, so the Rider plucked each out and made a point to show them off. Were you witness to his macabre flag?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Jonah nodded and made a sound of disgust. ¡°That¡¯s pretty fucked up,¡± he said with a deep scowl.

    ¡°I agree, a primitive defilement,¡± she replied. ¡°Be glad you weren¡¯t there to see their bodies, some were rotted down to the muscle and tendons. Some had their skin in places, others showed their bones.¡± Her gorge rose again at the smell and she paused, Jonah gagged loudly. She waved her staff in the air, dispelling the image from her. ¡°The only magic I truly used was to dispose of them.¡± She pointed to the distance, a trail of trickling smoke off behind the grove trees. ¡°They are cinders, I couldn¡¯t do much else¡­¡± She gripped her staff in anger.

    ¡°They must be pretty strong, the Heroes,¡± he said quietly.

    She regarded him for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, many times my elders, they moved with such efficiency,¡± she said. ¡°I froze in place when the beasts burst out of their tunnels and by the time I flung a rock, it missed and three were already dead. The Guardian only brought one head, because it was the only one to remain intact. He split one¡¯s body in half like a knife through cake. Angelina blew one¡¯s head to bits. The Rider and Ranger made short work of theirs as well. More came and the cavern was caked in blood.¡± She gestured at her clothing and armor, an exhale of fury rising out from her. ¡°I was washed clean like a child by Angelina.¡± Her tiger brushed against her leg with a low chuff and reassurance, but it didn''t help much.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, I¡¯m sorry they were showing off so much,¡± Jonah said with a frown.

    The boiling temper lowered in her and Diana smirked. ¡°They were, they still are,¡± she agreed.

    ¡°Yeah, they aren¡¯t interested in promoting you, but themselves,¡± he said.

    ¡°I did nothing,¡± she said pointedly. ¡°Save the disposal of their gruesome trophies.¡±

    ¡°A lotta people get rewarded for doing nothing,¡± he said with his own smirk. ¡°In my world at least. Kalyah was convinced they killed those people, but they¡¯re still spinning it. Profiting off people dying like that. And you can¡¯t take it, which I think is good.¡±

    She stared at him, pleased by his insight. The attention made him turn away, occupying himself with the grove of trees. There was little to see but the growing shadows. ¡°There is one more thing that bothers me,¡± she said, and her words brought him back.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The Rider, well, two things I suppose. He is what caused the snakes to attack, stomping around as a child might,¡± she said, scoffing in annoyance. ¡°What he hit was strange though, it was an alarm underneath a bedroll, everything was pushed around, so it might not have been under it originally.¡±

    ¡°An alarm clock?¡±

    ¡°No, it was far too loud for that,¡± she said, a fear settling into her. She checked around, the tiger assisting her. There was no one, but she kept moving, deeper into the empty streets. Jonah followed, his arm trembling against hers. They were alone, out of range of any hearing, she hoped at least. ¡°Don¡¯t repeat this on the boat, please.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not,¡± he said, eyes wide. ¡°You can tell me anything.¡± He was almost excited, she thought, but that would fade.

    ¡°During the war, there was a supposed practice known as ¡®bed thumping¡¯. A rumor, truly. I always thought it was a tagline for the Order,¡± she said in a whisper. ¡°The claim was that Heroes and our countries¡¯ armies¡­ killed Ash Makers in their beds. In their camps, in their homes, and anywhere they were found.¡± It was hard labor to voice her thought.

    He gasped. ¡°How awful,¡± he said in hush. ¡°Oh God, that¡¯s flat murder¡­¡± A grimace was etched into his face.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she said. ¡°Blodwyn deserves the torment of the Tombs. Her army, though, was young people who she tricked, who knew no better.¡± She sighed. ¡°Kalyah is keen to remind me of this and I admit my hatred has been blind sometimes. I have never seen a living Ash Maker. Those corpses in the cavern were unidentifiable. They were drafted, I suppose, as many were from our side. Some that served were rather young. I¡­ I cannot imagine them dying in their sleep when they were dedicated to the battlefield¡­¡± The dread made her shiver.

    ¡°I yeah, just murder. Dishonorable, disgusting,¡± Jonah said as if to himself and with a following shudder. ¡°That alarm, you think it was a warning so they weren¡¯t killed.¡±

    ¡°Possibly, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± He bared his teeth in a sneer. ¡°Did they mention it to you? The Heroes.¡±

    She shook her head, worrying the wood of her staff with her thumb. ¡°No. The Guardian did mention having to kill young Ash Makers that were trying to kill him,¡± she said coldly. ¡°You know him though, little is a threat to him.¡±

    Jonah frowned. ¡°In my world some¡­ armies used children to set off explosives. The soldiers are scarred by that, forever,¡± he said. ¡°I mean, of course, right?¡±

    She agreed, pausing for a moment. Aiko heard footsteps coming closer and the flutter of a bird¡¯s wings. Atop the lamppost that they had departed sat Gray the parrot. It wasn¡¯t there the whole time, was it? The creature wasn¡¯t magical to her knowledge, the Pirate had gone through a couple of the birds in her time. It was living and breathing, but was it spying on them? Or was she being paranoid?

    Angelina rounded the corner, her blouse held together with a single button in the middle. Her cheeks were covered in lipstick kisses, working her way to tipsy with the blush behind her scales. Her eyes betrayed her, snapping to sharpness as she scanned them. With a smile, her expression lightened again. ¡°Princess, dear, why aren¡¯t you celebrating with us?¡± she asked. ¡°You made those Ash Makers into ash, that¡¯s plenty of reason to be praised. The world is rid of them for good.¡± She raised the mug in her hand. ¡°Come on, come on, plenty of kisses to go around!¡±

    Diana bristled at such a mention of what she had been telling Jonah. The parrot flew off its perch with a loud beat of its wings and into the night. Its breed wasn¡¯t native to the surrounding land, why did it bother pretending it was wild? Or was it off to spy on someone else?

    Jonah tightened his grip on her arm. ¡°I¡¯m not really good with crowds,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Traveler, the princess and you need to join the celebration together,¡± the Pirate said with a dimpled grin. ¡°You should enjoy all the time you can get with her. Once you¡¯re stable enough, you¡¯ll join the rest of my strays.¡± There was a certain sinisterness in the glint of her blue eyes. Her loose curls cast a heavy shadow on her face, her lips straightening out. Jonah¡¯s brows furrowed, trying to read her severity. Suddenly the Pirate¡¯s look switched and she broke out into guffaws. Turning around, she beckoned them. ¡°Come on, come on! So many drinks are being poured, so many songs! They need their princess to join them. Come on newbie, come on!¡±

    Diana and Jonah followed along and into the tavern, which was overflowing with excitement. A fine celebration for the dead men pulled from the bellies of beasts. They would all scatter at the sight of those that wore the ashen coats hanging as a banner above the door.

 P1 Chapter 19: Victory over the deadâ€¦

    The loud cries of drunken adoration of the tavern inhabitants and their rushing towards the princess were slowed by Aiko walking in front of her. These were the common folk mostly, bakers, sailors, lumberjacks, and the like. Even the Druids revered the white tiger, their familiars squeaking and squawking in its presence. All the conjured creatures were avatars of the sources, but these ones knew they could not compare. There were few Druids in the whole Avarice forest that had a familiar equal to Aiko. One Archdruid had a grizzly bear and every time the two animals met there was a standoff. Now, one of the youngest Druids for miles had one like a master might.

    Standing above the waves of people, the Guardian called a cheer for the princess. The silence was too much for him to handle, she figured. The earth viper, another name for the burrowing Watchdog, was stuck above the bar with a spare spear. All its veins were burned by the man¡¯s sword and its glassy eyes watched on as the tavern lifted their fists in celebration. Coal flapped about them, alighting to the Guardian¡¯s shoulder, talon raised high.

    Jonah grimaced, covering his ear with his only free hand. It gave Diana a headache and she was glad to finally sit down in a booth after many long minutes. Kalyah and Lucy joined them on her insistence. She could have ordered the people trying to crowd around her to do anything. Finally sitting, all the exhaustion of the day¡¯s activities hit her, but they wouldn¡¯t stop for a while. She was glad to have her back to a wooden wall and a table in front of her. Not even a minute passed before many plates of steaming food were set in front of them, then four tankards of beer and a bottle of wine. The barmaid, classically dressed, almost fell out of her top in the fervent bowing to her. Head hurting as it was, Diana wondered if Blodwyn had been trapped again and she had simply forgotten about it. She couldn¡¯t hear herself think, much less the people around her. The beer went down her throat just to try and ease her headache. Jonah sat with his elbows on the table, ears covered by his hands.

    Kalyah took the soft barmaid¡¯s arm and had to shout into her ear what she wanted. Someone had started to play music, which didn¡¯t quiet the people, only added to it. The server returned with a crayon, handing it to the priestess, walking off confused. Lucy, who had spent her whole time sitting watching the Pirate regale a group of women over the back of her chair, turned as Kalyah bumped into her. Applying an etching to each corner of the table¡¯s underside, the Pixie sat back down.

    Hands together in prayer, her eyes flashed white and spoke the phrase, ¡°Sanctuary¡­¡± in elvish. Out from the table¡¯s center grew a transparent bubble of magic and by the time it reached the outsides of their bodies, the room was silent. People¡¯s mouths kept moving, but there was not even a muffle to them. Aiko, who was out of the now invisible range, scooted in, enjoying the peace and quiet as well.

    ¡°Thank your goddess,¡± Diana said, rubbing her temples.

    ¡°I do, every day,¡± Kalyah said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not the intention of the rite, to use in a bustling tavern, but it certainly helps.¡±

    Jonah sighed in relief as he noticed. ¡°I wish I had that a lot in my life,¡± he said. ¡°Well, I guess I had my headphones. Damn, I miss those.¡±

    ¡°They have them, honey, for record players and radios, I don¡¯t know if they would fit in your sheet phone,¡± Kalyah said kindly.

    ¡°Cellphone,¡± he said with a frown. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s not like I need to be in a new world and play all my old music.¡±

    ¡°I would love to have headphones on here,¡± Diana said, sneering at the people.

    Lucy popped the wine bottle open with a jab of her finger, it was a full cork. ¡°I¡¯d love to have a blindfold. That way I wouldn''t see Angelina be so fucking fake,¡± she said. She then chugged the neck portion of the fluid.

    Kalyah patted the Demonkin¡¯s back, who¡¯s glum expression didn¡¯t change as the wine bottle nestled in her lap. Gently the healer took her horn and kissed her on the cheek. Lucy grinned hopefully at her and she nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered enough, honey,¡± she said. ¡°Hasn''t she Diana?¡±

    Diana swallowed a bite of the fatty steak she had been chewing. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what she did,¡± she said, sawing off another piece. ¡°Jonah, eat, you must be hungry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I would, but uh, I don¡¯t like beer or wine,¡± he commented.

    Water was fetched for him, the server finding the bubble of quietness peculiar. Food blessed, they ate on, watching as the tavern silently reveled in the Heroes'' victory. Diana didn¡¯t feel like talking and enjoyed being able to observe them all, like ants on their hill. She kept a keen eye on all the Heroes throughout the night.

    The Guardian had more women flock to him than the Pirate and went through a whole keg of beer and a collection of mugs. His giant hands went up plenty of willing skirts, displaying legs like lengths of meat. Diana felt sorry for what girls stayed with him by the end of the night. There were no intimate details written about the man, but she assumed he wasn¡¯t poorly endowed. Whatever women didn¡¯t go to him were left to the Pirate and the rest trickled down to the Rider. Still, each one had at least half a dozen adoring fans. The night began with a mixed crowd, many men plucking the straggler women off the Heroes like they were an elk with a bum leg. While the Guardian and Rider were quick to leave, as in a couple hours once the festivities began, Angelina stayed a long while in a dark corner of the tavern with her dedicated group of women.

    In mermaid physiology, the females were the majority of those born. They were larger, taller, and stronger than the males. A naturally matriarchal society as determined by biology. Except that scores of mermaids had been wiped out by Blodwyn. The race had made the mistake of trying to intercept the boats of hard steel moving through their waters. As with many things that annoyed her, Blodwyn turned around and killed them for their interference. So Angelina, the famed Pirate, was the representative of some couple thousand mermaids. The mermen had been all but eradicated. Last Diana knew, there were maybe a dozen left. All this grievous damage had been done, and here she was celebrating over finding a couple coats.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The end of the night came and Diana was glad she had only drank a pint as she watched the few sorry drunks sleep on the tables. The poor sods had been left without anyone but themselves. Jonah was drowsy, but that was because of the food, since he was too nervous to talk, he had silently kept eating. Lucy had laid her head in Kalyah¡¯s lap, their hands held.

    The snake head still hung, would probably be persevered or skinned and stay there forever. The spear of coats flapped limply by the open doorway. All the Heroes that entered the town were off somewhere with their spoils, save Ryul. The Ranger had perched on a barstool when Diana entered and had stayed in the same position the whole time.

    ¡°Are you my watcher?¡± Diana asked now. She had to ask again as nothing could be heard outside the sanctuary. Kalyah rubbed off the marking close to her now, dispelling the rite. The snores of the drunks and the buzz of night insects filled the once silent air.

    Ryul started to sign at them.

    ¡°¡®I am waiting for my companions to finish up, that is all,¡¯¡± Kalyah translated. ¡°¡®Are you done?¡¯¡±

    ¡°I am, I apologize,¡± Diana said humbly.

    ¡°¡®It¡¯s nothing.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew how to speak with you, I am afraid your way of communication was absent from my studies,¡± she said.

    He signed, pointing to Jonah.

    ¡°¡®Many people are able to be repaired, as he is. Deafness and my condition have been taken care of,¡¯¡± he went on through Kalyah.

    ¡°It¡¯s not always perfect, the machine ears are still risky, it¡¯s a brain attachment, not a limb,¡± Kalyah added.

    Ryul nodded. ¡°¡®I could be repaired as well, the old Machinist offered to rebuild my vocal chords. I have gone five hundred years without a voice now, I could never try to find one now. It¡¯s not worth it.¡¯¡± He touched his scarred throat and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s never too late,¡± Jonah said meekly.

    A strange gasping laugh left the mute man, a smile in his eyes. ¡°¡®No, I¡¯m fine with this. I am used to this.¡¯¡± He pointed around to the places the Heroes had sat. ¡°¡®They are stuck in their ways too, they miss the good times, when the victories were real, we all do.¡¯¡± He nodded. ¡°¡®You¡­¡¯¡±

    Kalyah paused, gesturing something repeatedly. ¡°That is¡­ Diana? Oh, that¡¯s sweet. He gave you a name sign, I wasn¡¯t sure.¡± she smiled, demonstrating a D shaped hand gesturing whiskers. ¡°Diana, the tiger¡­¡±

    Diana smiled back at the white eyed man. ¡°Um, thank you¡­ is?¡± she asked the Pixie.

    Jonah leapt at the chance to show her it.

    The Druid signed her thanks and Aiko chuffed happily.

    ¡°¡®It is like the sign for your mother, Diana¡­¡¯ E, beak, oh, ¡®Eliza,¡¯¡± Kalyah said, laughing. ¡°The queen hawk.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, truly, Ryul. I appreciate the respect you give the others and myself. The mission as well, if Blodwyn is found tonight, you and the Witch will be the only sober ones. I know there will be more than one day between location and defeat, I simply don¡¯t like them celebrating so much over a small victory,¡± Diana said somberly.

    ¡°¡®The social victory, what people hear. Is very important nowadays,¡¯¡± Ryul went on signing. ¡°¡®This will make everyone take the war more seriously.¡¯¡± He pointed to the coats. ¡°¡®Before those, the Ash Makers were only blurs in the distance. We found those, we know they are gathering, we know they are real. Many humans never saw even that. Many elves have forgotten what they faced. Some may panic, as people do, but they know that the Order members are stuck in holes to hide. That nature can defeat them, that we Heroes can defeat them.¡¯¡±

    Many questions appeared in Diana¡¯s head. Why were they there? What could they be doing in such a location? The caves they were in weren¡¯t overrun with burrowing Watchdogs, all their activity had probably attracted them after some weeks. The creatures turned away from light and should have slithered away from the Heroes. Once a Watchdog was reminded of its original goal, it cannot stop afterwards. If the Heroes had not come to destroy them, then the Druids would need to eventually deal with the creatures. The snakes would rise out and attempt to take over the land. They had died so swiftly and she had been so mired in her humiliation that she didn¡¯t consider all the facts. She had wondered why the Ash Makers were there, but it was in pity at the time. Seeing them dragged from Watchdog stomachs.

    ¡°¡®The war began with the assassination of your sister, Diana. Until the fields of battle are drawn and the armies sent out, we fight by assuring the people the threat is real and it is manageable.¡¯¡±

    "A cause worth fighting for," she replied.

    The night concluded in a labored walk to their rooms. Diana didn¡¯t need her valerian root tablet, passing out from the exhaustion. Somehow the Heroes were up and awake at the same time, showing no sign of fatigue. They couldn¡¯t have gotten the same amount of sleep as her and the others. The ship was still docked and the table was full of papers again after breakfast.

    It turned out that the Heroes and her had done such a great job of alerting people to a threat that their next few locations had swarmed with local forces. The radio alone was fast to trumpet their appearance and success. It would take a while to hear anything back though. If they went to any of their next locations, then they would be trampling on the toes of locals. It was a good thing, in a way, but now they had possibly days more on the ship.

    When Diana did her best to calmly ask the Witch why her predictions had not foreseen such an outcome, she was met with a haughty laugh.

    ¡°I cannot see everything, princess,¡± Fia said, lips curled in a grin. ¡°Look on the bright side, you should have plenty of successes to talk about tomorrow on your radio broadcast. I hear you were instrumental in Rowoak.¡±

    Diana bottled up the anger, focusing on the charts and maps. There had to be somewhere to go, anywhere so long as it got her off the ship and away from this woman.

 P1 Chapter 20: Too successfulâ€¦

    A whole day was spent flying along the Magi Kingdom¡¯s western border listening for intel from the various sites and trying to pick new ones via scrying. It was a lovely view of small settlements and the one or two cities bordering the Envy woods, but it was mostly trees, grassy hills, and high stoney mountains. Jonah was fascinated by it though, checking back constantly in his exercises across the deck. They going quite well and Diana spent a lot of her time watching his progress. He was able to walk unaided for a good while, Kalyah still followed him around like a doting mother, chirping encouragement. Jonah paid more attention to the tiger walking alongside him. His fear for the animal lessened slowly. As the day dragged on, he eventually petted it more and more, by day¡¯s end he sat down and vigorously scratched the fierce predator¡¯s chin. Diana had yet to tell him that Aiko sent her comfort every time it was so adored. It helped intensely as she sat quietly looking over maps.

    Speaking up wasn¡¯t doing her any good at the table, every one of the Witch¡¯s comments were meant to rile her up. She was thankful to find that when she wasn¡¯t responding, the woman turned her attention to the Guardian. The Witch was able to speak because her long practice of magic made scrying easy. It required no real focus for her as the ring shaped stone slid all about the large map of the world. Each time the stone stopped, a quill would stand up and start writing the location name on its own paper. Fia then grabbed the ring rock and stared at the sky, able to see the stars without waiting. Diana had failed to realize that this ability was because she was Moon Blessed.

    The Druid spent most of the day with a practice stone in her hand. A sedimentary rock, this one banded iron, the most difficult one in her bag. The goal was to mash it like dough in her palm, knead it, again and again, then reform it into its original shape. This one was a four pointed star. It took no physical strength, this one would break her nails at a real squeeze, but worked her magical veins, the leylines of her hand and body. She hadn''t used the iron in a while, after her failure in the Toothy Pit, she needed the practice. So the papyrus scraping stone of the Witch was met with her crunching metallic rock. The Guardian responded by tuning the radio beside him to some kind of music. The sound occasionally caught Jonah¡¯s attention, his head turning at the symphonies and jazz that the Guardian preferred. Every few hours he tuned it to receive and questioned for news.

    By the end of the day, there were no new locations that had not been checked by the local forces. All of them with no successes, not a single Ash Maker and only some exploded machines at most. Diana was so tired from her practice that she went to bed after dinner. The next day was supposed to be her first radio speech. If she were accurate to what she felt like, then she would get on the microphone and scream. Nothing was being done and no new location was discovered by midday. The ring rock still going, the Guardian looking over charts, she stood up and stalked off. The Witch mockingly asked where she was going.

    ¡°Away from here, contact me if anything has changed!¡± Diana said, throwing her hands up. ¡°I can¡¯t go far!¡± She mumbled under her breath as she stretched her legs, ¡°I can¡¯t go anywhere¡­¡±

    After a quick walk around the top deck, Diana came up to Jonah and petted her familiar''s head. "You''re doing fine work on your own," she said kindly. "I think you''ll be running by tomorrow." She squinted at him, the sun bright on her pale face. Her hair trailed off in the wind, over her shoulder armor.

    "That''s good, I didn''t run before," he said with a grin.

    "You¡¯ll do it now, the fresh air has done you well." She nodded.

    They hadn''t spoken much since Rowoak, it made him nervous to consider what that meant. Probably nothing, but he worried about everything. She had come to speak to him on her own. There was an extra boost of confidence in him, standing on his own power, looking over her head.

    "I think I''d work out better with some music," he said and felt like it was wrong. ¡°The Guardian¡¯s using that radio, and it¡¯s not exactly a work out mix.¡± There was momentary confusion in her face, there was no reason for her to know what a playlist was.

    "Ah yes, your need for headphones. All your music is trapped on your sheet phone without it," she said, chuckling.

    "Cellphone," he said and knew from her smirk it was intentional. She was purposely teasing. That was good, right? "It isn''t trapped,¡± he went on. ¡°it just wouldn''t sound good playing off the little speakers." He pointed to the table. ¡°No offense, that sounds kind of tinny to me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he cares, it¡¯s better than silence, or Fia¡¯s jibes and scrying.¡± She looked around. "That mechanic could probably come up with a pair of headphones and an adapter for you," she said. "I remember having to use all sorts of them when we traveled to other countries. My kingdom has everything standard, the right way."

    "Yeah, maybe, I haven''t seen him," he said, joining her cursory search. ¡°I think he¡¯s disappointed in my lack of progress in my ¡®magic.¡¯¡± He raised his arms and flexed his hands.

    "They are working as intended, that¡¯s all they need to do now. I would like to listen to that music of yours though," she said, her smile pleasant.

    He nodded.

    "Your mother made a song so famous you were able to live off of it, I imagine it was a wondrous tune," she said firmly.

    He straightened up in shock. "You remember that?" he asked.

    She raised a red brow. "How could I forget something so fascinating, Jonah?" she said with a grin.

    He nodded once more.

    "Princess! We have a report for you, a solid one from Graycliff!" called the Witch from the table.

    Diana furrowed her brow. "On the Obsidian Jewel?" she replied, only turning her head.

    "Why yes, that one, you do know your own Kingdom," the Witch scoffed.

    "One day I will be appointed Duchess of the Jeweled Isles, of course I know all their major settlements!" Diana said pointedly back.

    "Sure, one day¡­" the Witch seemed to mock.

    Gritting her teeth, Diana said through them, "You are an immature child¡­"

    "What was that princess?" the Witch wondered smugly.

    ¡°Duchess?¡± Jonah said quickly, trying to stop a fight.

    Diana took a breath and nodded. ¡°Yes, one day my husband and I will be the Duke and Duchess of the Jeweled Isles until my mother and father step down. Or I have an heir, not that I plan on that any time soon,¡± she said, eased at the shift in conversation.

    ¡°Oh, are you married?¡± he asked, a sudden ache in his chest. He looked at her hands, he had noticed a few rings on them before. It was a different world, not every custom was the same.

    She laughed and shook her head, splaying her fingers. ¡°No, I am not married or engaged,¡± she said. In the distance there was a laugh from the Witch, Diana didn¡¯t even look, but her displeasure was clear.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, okay,¡± Jonah stammered.

    Calming herself once more, Diana went on, ¡°I would have the man with me if I had one. I would certainly not have a correspondence love amidst a war. All my female friends would adore that idea.¡± She made a disgusted noise in her throat. ¡°Oh gods, constantly playing about, seeking the chase. My familiar is a good hunter for a reason.¡±

    What the hell did that mean? Jonah thought.

    ¡°Are you coming, Miss Tiger? We must discuss this new find,¡± the Witch called.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I am, Miss Toad,¡± Diana said, stomping back to the table.

    Jonah met eyes with the tiger, about to speak to it, but holding back. It seemed to smile at him, blue eyes shining. A sound like a laugh came from its throat, then a chuff as it approached him, rubbing against his leg.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in order, set course then,¡± Diana said, setting the papers down on the table.

    The Guardian gave a gruff sigh as Angelina joined those staring at the location. Diana asked what was wrong, looking at them both. Down from the crow¡¯s nest came Coal, closing his spyglass and nodding at the captain.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, Graycliff is here,¡± he said glumly, tapping a talon on the world map.

    ¡°Yes, the other side of the world, so we will be there tomorrow?¡± Diana interrupted.

    Angelina tapped the map, between the two points. ¡°A massive storm front is here¡­¡± she said with a frown.

    ¡°How massive?¡± Diana asked slowly, afraid of the answer.

    The Guardian fiddled with the radio, getting static on several channels. ¡°Enough to take out all the Magi stations from here,¡± he said. ¡°It seems Plaka-hine never found her husband¡­¡±

    ¡°Curse those bloody gods!¡± Diana cried, throwing up her arms. ¡°Why can¡¯t they linger in the ether like the rest of them?¡±

    Angelina shushed her with a finger to her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t make it worse!¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Island Druids are mad! I¡¯ve always said they¡¯re mad, my mother did too! How can they use the source of the ocean, when the gods of it wander around and row all the time?¡± She stormed off towards the railing Jonah was near.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Do you want to hear the estimate?¡± Angelina called.

    Diana stopped in the middle of her walk. ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°A few days, at least. The ship can¡¯t travel far over land or the chill of Grunhir, so we can¡¯t go around. We had to travel up and down the Greed River to get to you,¡± the Pirate said, trying to reason.

    ¡°Wonderful¡­ What¡¯s the maximum?¡± she asked, fearing that reply as well.

    ¡°A week, maybe more¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect, absolutely perfect!¡±

    Diana crashed into the taft rail beside Jonah, staff sticking to the deck, she threw her arms over the side. Her hands dangled in the free air, moving along in the wind. The tiny gems in her thin rings glittered in the sunlight. She turned her head to him as he came beside her, seeing that she was miserable. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°Something about a storm,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes, which means that the mad gods that walk the ocean are against us landing. Any port we go to we will be swarmed with people. I don¡¯t need another damn migraine,¡± she said, wiping at her face.

    Kalyah came walking up behind them. ¡°Oh, come now, they are the gods of all the ocean, it wasn¡¯t personal,¡± she said. She checked over Jonah, squeezing his arm to check for any pain, there wasn¡¯t any.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to understand, gods have minds, they are inconsistent and annoying to deal with,¡± Diana said plainly.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Kalyah scolded, pursing her lips. She had gone back to her holy nurse vestments. He could tell that she was delighted in his improvement, but also mourning his independence. A mother bird syndrome maybe?

    ¡°The sources are consistent, their plants and animals change slowly and subtly. It¡¯s far better than fickle gods,¡± Diana countered.

    ¡°The gods made your sources,¡± Kalyah shot back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the gods are being directly blamed for a storm,¡± Jonah interjected, once again trying to stop the argument.

    Kalyah spoke up first. ¡°The gods of the ocean are Plaka-hine and Havo-taene, a wife and husband. She is the calm, he is the storm,¡± she said quickly and gently. ¡°He stays under the water and she occasionally rises up to bless people, her eyes closed. When he starts to rise, her eyes start to open. The longer it takes to find him, the larger the storm gets. If she never finds him, it¡¯s going to be a hurricane.¡± She hugged herself. ¡°They meet in the eye and embrace, it¡¯s actually very sweet and romantic. I heard from an old¡­ an elvish friend of mine who witnessed the gods together. Their heads are taller than the clouds, bigger than any giants on the whole planet.¡± She pointed out to the expanding sea around them. Off in the far distance, there was a tiny sliver of gray.

    ¡°That sounds amazing,¡± Jonah said in wonder. ¡°Here we just had boring winds that destroyed huge portions of the shoreline.¡±

    ¡°Oh, their romance does that too,¡± Diana said dryly.

    ¡°A warning is almost always given in time. It¡¯s even easier with radios now,¡± Kalyah countered, staring annoyed at Diana. ¡°What would our furniture builders do if it wasn¡¯t for the destruction? All your possessions can fit in a holding bag, so long as they¡¯re dry. I¡¯ve heard many people remodel by waiting on a storm to come through. Plus, your Kingdom makes it free.¡± She pointed a short finger at her.

    ¡°We have to,¡± Diana countered. ¡°The Jeweled Isles, where we were heading, get hit by them so often.¡±

    ¡°I know at least one of those Jewels makes most of their money after the storms, when Plaka-hine blesses the ocean with ships full of fish,¡± Kalyah replied.

    Jonah groaned. ¡°My head hurts thinking about the economic impact of the gods,¡± he said, rubbing his temples.

    Kalyah laughed, patting his back. ¡°Be happy you aren¡¯t royalty,¡± she said kindly. She threw a side glance at Diana. ¡°Some people should already know this.¡±

    ¡°I am aware of it all, it doesn¡¯t mean I am not allowed to be salty over having to plan around it,¡± she said with a huff. She slumped down over the rail again. ¡°At least I have time to practice my magic. I need more reminders of my ineptitude.¡± She clenched her fist, wind swirling around it. ¡°I am caught between wanting Blodwyn¡¯s body tangled in roots and the fact I may not accomplish it for some many years yet.¡± She shivered, the wind strengthening before it burst out in a spiral. ¡°I just want it over¡­ I want my sister avenged, then I may finally be happy again and this will stop.¡± Her eyes filled with water, but she covered them with her hand, jabbing into her eyelids and sniffling. ¡°I¡¯m going to my room¡­¡± She popped off the rail and stormed off once more, swiping her staff from the deck.

    Aiko growled as if in pain, looking to Jonah before following its master.

    ¡°She keeps trying the same damn thing over and over again and hoping it works the next time she tries it,¡± Kalyah said with a frown to him.

    Jonah had to do something, and he knew it had to be soon. He sat with his back against the railings, staring at his phone. This was going to be useful to him. His sleeves were off his arms, bluish metal showing in the afternoon sun. A whole day had gone by with Diana in her room. The radio broadcast was postponed, no one could hear her across half her Kingdom. She had picked at her breakfast in her normal clothes, yawning widely with her mouth covered. Now the table was being set up for lunch, she¡¯d have to be out now.

    The top deck door opened and Diana strolled out of it, not even flinching as it slammed. She wore the same tired expression and drab traveling clothes, no staff in her hand. Her familiar followed her, head hanging low as well.

    ¡°Diana!¡± Jonah called, afraid he was too quiet.

    She turned her head, subdued.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he beckoned, heart racing at how forward he was.

    Her long skirt swished with every step. Before him, her arms folded, then relaxed into a clasping of her hands. There was an intense confliction in her face and a line of red around her eyes.

    Jonah had told his plan to Kalyah, after the little elf had pried it out. She sat at the center table now, smiling encouragement. ¡°Diana, would you, um, like to listen to some music?¡± he asked before the princess could look back at the nurse.

    A light grin took a moment to appear on her face. In a twist of her body she sat down beside him, their legs a bit apart. ¡°Sure,¡± she said, finding her reflection on the phone¡¯s screen.

    Powering it on, he had changed the background to benign scenery, he hoped this would work. Cupping his hands around each of the speakers at the top and bottom, he ran through the selections with his thumbs.

    Diana¡¯s eyes widened at the scrolling words, he was mostly looking at the pictures. ¡°How do you read that fast?¡± she asked, blinking quickly.

    ¡°I know what¡¯s on there, for the most part,¡± he said, happy to realize their world had nothing close to this.

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s song, it¡¯s on here?¡± she asked.

    He froze in his scrolling of the artists. ¡°Um, no, I deleted her song. Got rid of it,¡± he said with a waver in his voice. ¡°Her name was Amy, she was always at the top, alphabetical order, yeah, you know what that is. Anyway, I kept seeing it and I¡¯ve heard it a million times, so I just got rid of it. I never thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to access it again¡­¡±

    Diana met his eyes, smirking with sympathy. ¡°I understand, I couldn¡¯t look at Luann¡¯s photographs in the castle. I had them all covered when I left. I doubt I would---¡±--She breathed a heavy sigh--- ¡°--I would be able to handle seeing them again.¡± She wiped at her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not been that long at all for you,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back your crying.¡±

    She shook her head, hands on her knees. ¡°There¡¯s no time for that, especially in public where the Heroes can see me. I don¡¯t want to be doing it at all, really,¡± she explained. ¡°I¡¯ve cried plenty¡­¡± The last statement she spoke in a hush.

    He cleared his throat, removing the harsh reprimand from his mind. ¡°I was thinking, seeing all this scenery, about what I used to do all the time,¡± he said, projecting his voice out, careful not to stammer.

    ¡°Hmmm? What was that?¡± she said.

    ¡°I, uh¡­¡± He took his own breath. ¡°I used to just put my headphones on and¡­ drift away in the music.¡±

    ¡°Have you secured a pair then?¡± she asked.

    He shook his head. ¡°No, Stephan is making them. He¡¯s been busy with the engines, apparently they break down a lot and two weeks of working on my limbs didn¡¯t help¡­ but Kalyah got him started on some,¡± he said. Now he felt dumb, that he had rushed his plan without waiting for the rest of it. All of it was wrong, damnit, he thought.

    ¡°Now you want to show me music in a substandard presentation?¡± Diana wondered, leaning her head towards him.

    ¡°It, it won¡¯t be that bad,¡± he said with a frown.

    She was grinning at him. ¡°I act all glum and distant and you take it upon yourself to try and cheer me up,¡± she said quietly.

    He swallowed at his plan being so well seen through. ¡°Yes,¡± he said back.

    ¡°I have never heard the likes of another world¡¯s music, I would have no comparison,¡± she said. ¡°I think the radio there sounded fine, I am interested in seeing your world¡¯s tunes.¡±

    Jonah nodded, going through the screens and picking a song. He cupped his hands as best he could, but the sound was still too low at max volume. The only good aspect was that Diana leaned into him to try and hear it. His musical soul wouldn¡¯t allow for such a disservice to this song. The bass was low and the treble was lost in the wind. ¡°I should have done this inside, I didn¡¯t want to bother you in your room,¡± he mumbled, pausing the song.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded,¡± she said. ¡°Not within the last few hours at least, my magic training wasn¡¯t going well¡­¡±

    ¡°God, I just wish that I had a speaker. Even that would be better than the phone by itself¡± he said, clutching it in one hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put headphones together, I doubt Stephan does either.¡± He was angrily tapping his foot, ready to just throw the thing. ¡°I¡¯m in an amazing world of gods and magic, and all I can worry about is trying to play fucking music on his stupid goddamn device. Even now, I just want it to sound good, right like how I remember.¡±

    ¡°Jonah¡­¡± Diana said quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I know I¡¯m acting stupid. Like a fucking child,¡± he said, his hand felt like it was succesfully crushing his phone, he deserved to lose it.

    Diana grabbed his wrist, patting at his chest.

    They watched as his phone, case and all was sinking into his hand. He gasped in horror, then knew it was right. The technology felt warm, not an ounce of pain, because it was right. Good, he thought, finally after all this time. That¡¯s all he needed, was motivation. He imagined the song he wanted to play, the phone vanishing into the liquid depths of his hand. It was like it was going into a pit of mud. It was still there though, it was with him now. His head ached as flashes of the phone¡¯s memory played out across his eyes. All the pictures, all the songs, all the notes he had ever written on it.

    ¡°No, no, I only want one,¡± he hissed, holding his head.

    ¡°Jonah, Jonah, stop, you¡¯re using magic, it is taking a toll from you,¡± Diana said, her hand on his chest. ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, then you will pass out, or worse.¡±

    He didn¡¯t really hear her words, he couldn¡¯t digest them. If he had, then he would have stopped all together. Passing out was a big enough threat to make him stop anything. How many things had he never done out of fear?

    One song, that was all. A trip hop song of deep bass. A song to get lost in, like he had done so many times before. He heard the opening distorted sound, then a wavering whistle. It projected out from his very being. His arms shook with the rest of him. His eyes opened wide, along his forearms were three uncovered speakers each. The bass shook his whole body as the tops of the speakers vibrated as all the elements joined together with the choir singing an aria. The actual lyrics came and the volume raised.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± came one of them as his heart raced and his teeth clattered from the force.

    It sounded so good, finally some music. He hadn''t heard any in what felt like years.

    ¡°Jonah! Jonah! Stop honey, oh goddess!¡±

    The trumpets blasted, he had never been this close to a song.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to shake apart! Do something!¡± Diana cried loudly.

    ¡°Ahhha ahhh Ahhha ahhhh!!¡± The ethereal choir sang.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Creative, what the hell is it!?¡± came another voice, Angelina possibly.

    Kalyah got between his legs, hand pressed to his head and face. ¡°Sleep!¡±

    And he did, the song wasn¡¯t even over.

 P1 Chapter 21: What goes bump in the night?

    The porthole windows were dark and the cabin light was warm as Jonah woke, head aching so much that he rose quickly, legs over the side. His jacket was on a chair and the coolness of his own hand helped him ease the stabbing pain in his temple. His stomach growled, that must be why he felt so light, there was nothing in him. There were a couple trays of food on the nightstands. The moment he wondered about the time, it showed up before his eyes, overtaking his vision, 1:08am in white font.

    He jumped at the sudden image and it vanished. He had absorbed the phone, all the memories rushing in as he gulped up the glass of still chilly water. How could he see it in front of his eyes? He imagined his phone screen, watching the unlock process and then his background flash before him. It moved faster than his fingers or the phone could go. He selected the gallery, able to scroll through all the photos within it. Going too fast, he felt his heart beating harder. The images had turned into blurs. Closing it, it vanished and the room was back again, he was able to calm down.

    Bringing up his arm, the phone screen floated up to the top of his forearm. The unlock was already gone and he could scroll through it without a single touch. No Signal was still in the corner of the screen. No way that this world had cell towers, he thought.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he said softly to himself. ¡°I absorbed it into my right arm, now it¡¯s in my left¡­¡±

    He heard a rustling and saw that Diana was asleep on the couch at the end of his bed. On her back, a book lay across her chest and a star shaped rock was not far from her hand hanging off the side of the couch. Her skirt had rode up her bare legs, her shoes kicked off a ways from her bare feet. There was no one else in the room and as he moved quietly up to her, Aiko the house cat raised its head from the end of his bed.

    ¡°Wake her up, I don¡¯t want to startle her,¡± he whispered to the cat.

    With heavy eyes, the cat blinked, regarding its master and then him. Yawning, Aiko settled back in.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he hissed. ¡°Fine.¡± Remembering the wind she had launched out last time, he moved to the side of her. ¡°Diana¡­ Diana¡­¡± he said, raising from a low whisper to a higher one.

    She didn¡¯t stir.

    ¡°Diana,¡± he said in a normal voice, coming closer to her.

    Her eyelids tensed, face frowning.

    Yelling was rude. He recalled waking his grandma up hundreds of times when he was a kid. The woman took a midday nap after lunch, but would commonly start it in her chair. ¡°Gentle, baby, gentle,¡± she used to say when he woke her loudly.

    Now, he touched Diana¡¯s shoulder as light as he could. ¡°Diana, come on, wake up, it¡¯s the middle of the night,¡± he said softly.

    After the third little shake of her body, Diana¡¯s eyes snapped open. Her hand reached up, unseeing and a gust of wind pushed Jonah back. It wasn¡¯t the force of the magic, more the shock of the attack. He stumbled into the wall of the bathroom, hitting his shoulder blades with a blunt force.

    ¡°Oh gods, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Diana said, rushing towards him. She caught him by the arm, straining to lift him up to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jonah, it wasn¡¯t personal, I swear to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± he said quickly. He could stand, the pain dulled down as his arm was around her.

    She smiled from her place under his arm. ¡°Did you bargain with Aiko to wake me on your own?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Aiko wouldn¡¯t wake you,¡± he said.

    The expression faded to a scowl as she detached from him, heading to her cat on the bed. ¡°Stop moving independently, I hate it,¡± she scolded.

    The cat rolled onto its back, its upside down face cute and smug.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to sleep, you brat,¡± she said, scooping the cat up under the arms. ¡°Why do I have you if it isn¡¯t to stop situations like this?¡±

    ¡°Mew!¡±

    ¡°Oh stop, don¡¯t send me that,¡± she countered, tossing the cat onto the bed. It landed perfectly on its paws. The Druid turned to Jonah, ashamed. ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    He rolled his shoulders. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said.

    She sighed. ¡°I should check anyway, come here,¡± she said, beckoning.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, nothing really hurts,¡± he said.

    She padded over to him, lifting his shirt by the back. Her hands were warm on his skin, her fingers pressing into him. Around his left side he gasped in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t hurt you when I did,¡± she said. ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll put something on it.¡±

    ¡°I wasn''t, I just didn¡¯t feel it,¡± he said, sitting on the couch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. She applied a cream to his back, the magic of it caused a sound like rushing water. It was warm and the pain eased quickly. She ran her hands along his bare back and he sat up straighter. ¡°I¡¯m not groping you, merely checking your progress. Kalyah¡¯s meal plan has added a bit of weight, good.¡±

    The rolled up tunic shirt was agitating his nipples and that hurt his pride. Not to mention that her knees had pushed him almost fully into the couch¡¯s back. The nurse¡¯s touch wasn¡¯t like the Druid¡¯s at all. He looked at her, curious and wounded.

    Diana pulled down his shirt for him. ¡°I might as well be your caretaker, same as Kalyah,¡± she said, as if she read his thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t react the same to me though¡­¡± She smirked and then let out a sigh. ¡°I am sorry about attacking you. My sister was killed in her sleep, it¡¯s not left my mind yet.¡± She frowned. ¡°It never will.¡±

    ¡°I know, I should have left you alone,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. I only recently fell asleep, at least I think. I was practicing my magic for a few hours,¡± she said, taking in the room. ¡°Where¡¯s the damn clock when you need it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost one fifteen in the morning,¡± Jonah said.

    ¡°Hm, is that right? Your sheet phone still tells the time?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Cell¡­ you know what it is,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, it still tells the time, everything it did before.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    She nodded. ¡°Kalyah and Stephan were in here, going over you. You¡¯re lucky nothing was seriously hurt or damaged from your performance,¡± she said. ¡°A few of the anchors were loose and they corrected them. I was left as the guard when they went to bed at ten or so. Strangely I have not stayed up this late on the ship before.¡± She scanned around once more.

    There was an eerie wind blowing that Jonah had not noticed before. It got louder as they sat there quietly. Aiko raised its head as a series of creaks went across the ceilings. Suddenly the cat rose up into a tiger, making the springs protest.

    The two humans stood from the couch, following the gaze of the tiger. The wind raised as the creaks became quick thuds. Jonah shrank before the sounds. Diana summoned her staff from the floor and rushed to the door, still barefoot as she threw it open. Her familiar lopped out with her, taking a place in front of her. Not wanting to look like a coward, Jonah went after her as well.

    There was a scraping sound, strangely metallic above them. Aiko was constantly sniffing the air and went padding towards the stairs. Diana was quick to follow. His heart pounding in terror, Jonah kept after her. What the fuck was it? He was reminded he lived in a world of unknown possible terrors. He imagined a spider having overtaken the ship¡¯s upper deck. He wasn¡¯t even an arachnophobe or anything, it was just the first creature to pop into his mind. Before his eyes came the cellphone¡¯s transparent screens. What help was he going to be to her? What good was he at all? Was there anything he could do?

    He nearly bumped into her at the foot of the stairs. Aiko was pushing up on the door to no avail, it was trapped in place. The tiger growled in frustration, sniffing at the hinges of the door. The tiger¡¯s hackles raised and it stepped back, bearing its long fangs and black gums. Diana levied her staff at the door, knuckles white, eyes wide.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jonah asked in a hush.

    ¡°Aiko smells something unnatural¡­ undead¡­¡± Diana replied in the same volume. Her shoulders were trembling.

    ¡°Oh God, there¡¯s a fucking zombie hoard, isn''t there?¡± he said in a panic.

    ¡°No, not that many, only a few things, I could handle a zombie,¡± she replied. The end of her staff swirled with a thin ring of flame. ¡°I haven''t ever fought one, necromancers don¡¯t practice long in Magi.¡± She went from panicked to confident and back to fear. ¡°I should get Kalyah, I don¡¯t know what it is. She would know how to fight an undead.¡± Diana¡¯s tremors grew worse as the thuds came closer.

    ¡°Whatever it is, get away from the door,¡± Jonah said, lightly pulling back on her shoulders.

    They both jumped as the door swung open and the wind howled in the pitch black. There was a figure in the shadow, a moonless night outside. A chill rushed into the lower deck, blowing out Diana¡¯s fire and causing her to land into Jonah¡¯s chest, which made him grunt. Aiko roared loudly and the figure in the night stumbled back, cursing.

    ¡°Caw fuck you, fuck you!¡± came the parrot with a fluttering of heavy wings.

    ¡°Holy shit! Diana¡­ Jonah!¡± the Pirate said, panting. She returned to the threshold of the door, this time stepping down and closing the thing. The tiger pushed through it, sniffing louder than the winds. The door started to rattle on its hinges, the howling of the air carrying a sinister tune to it.

    Diana stepped out of Jonah¡¯s hold, pointing her staff at the door. ¡°We heard noises, Aiko smelled the undead,¡± she said firmly.

    The Pirate corrected her tricorn hat, placing a calming hand on the staff. ¡°We¡¯re close to Grunhir, it was probably the Wild Hunt or something. You know they have a problem with them, stinking up the place,¡± she said calmly. She wiped at her face. ¡°Otherwise, it was just me, Killigan, and Crug securing stuff up there.¡±

    The Druid considered it, drawing her staff back. There was a scratching on the door and the Pirate lifted it to let the tiger back in. There was a silent exchange between it and Diana, who¡¯s face became placid.

    ¡°Why are we so far north? Wouldn¡¯t the weather freeze up the engines?¡± Diana wondered. ¡°I remember that you had to rely on the local ships to navigate the northern part of the Magi continent.¡±

    Angelina scoffed, as if proud and annoyed. ¡°We¡¯re not that far north, you didn¡¯t hear the hoof beats of the undead stampede, did you?¡± she asked back. ¡°We¡¯re waiting to enter Grayhill, princess, we might as well enter from above. If the ship¡¯s loud or the door is locked, then blame it on the hurricane and I guess the gods you find annoying.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Diana said, turning back towards the room. She took Jonah¡¯s arm, her grip distressingly tight.

    ¡°Goodnight, princess, goodnight newbie,¡± Angelina called.

    Back in Jonah¡¯s room, Diana shut the door and locked it. The tiger sat in front of it and Diana sat violently on the bed, staff across her lap. Jonah was frozen, the chill had not left him and a colder dread filled his being. He knew that something was wrong, but he wasn¡¯t sure what. Vaguely he recalled the Earthly legends of the Wild Hunt and was horrified to learn that in Hera they were real.

    ¡°I have seen the Wild Hunt, I¡¯ve heard them, smelled them, it is not something Aiko or I would soon forget,¡± Diana said after a moment of silence. ¡°They¡¯re a procession of ghostly hunters, apparently an honor for the people of Grunhir to enter upon death. Or wait, not, um, oh gods¡­¡± Jonah realized that she was shaking, that eased him strangely and he took a seat a few feet from her, joining her in a nervous energy. ¡°It¡¯s led by a Grunhir god, the Huntsmen, a ferry to the afterlife. There¡¯s a bunch of¡­¡± She gestured her hand in a circle. ¡°Grunhir is our northern ally, I can speak some of the language, I dated one of their princes. There¡¯s more names for these things, in their tongue.¡± She took a deep breath, staring at Jonah with a tremble in her lip. ¡°Angelina is lying to us and I don¡¯t know why,¡± she admitted quietly. "There was no one and nothing up there, even the smell had cleared."

    There was a long silence and Jonah felt the urge to hold her. He wanted to be held too, he was practically paralyzed though. He had landed in another world and was wrapped up into something beyond what he had ever handled before. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be amazing? The escape he had always longed for? A whole new world of excitement?

    It was too late to reach out for Diana by the time she stood up. ¡°I need to eat. I skipped dinner. You skipped two meals. It doesn¡¯t matter how well you¡¯re gaining, you need something,¡± she said, inspecting the dishes on the nightstand. ¡°Plenty in here, yes, we should be fine. If this isn¡¯t enough, then I have some rations in my bag.¡± Her face was one of restraint, bravery through perseverance.

    Jonah steeled himself as well. ¡°I can take the couch, if you need to stay here,¡± he said. His voice felt like someone else was speaking.

    She shook her head. ¡°The bed is large enough for the both of us,¡± she said.

    They didn¡¯t talk as they ate mechanically. There were no more footsteps or scraping above them, and he knew they were both listening. It was nearly three by the time they laid down, the light still on. Both fully clothed, there was a canyon of space between them. Backs facing each other. Jonah kept track of the time, disturbed that it showed up against his closed eyes. It was impossible to relax when he felt this tense. There was no levity to add in the dark night of blowing wind. He almost jumped to his feet when it started raining at four.

    ¡°Jonah,¡± Diana said quietly as the rain pattered. She had already turned to face him when he rolled over. ¡°I believe we can trust Kalyah.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. He had to keep his hand under his pillow, the new metal flesh didn¡¯t give enough to lay his head directly on it like he had before. He had not slept without the nurse¡¯s sleep aid in the last few days.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything on the ship, don¡¯t act differently,¡± Diana went on.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°If they wanted to harm us, then they would have done so already,¡± she said.

    He nodded.

    She frowned, laughing darkly. ¡°So why can¡¯t we sleep?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just too nervous¡­¡± He shifted his hand and body awkwardly.

    ¡°Sit up higher on the pillow,¡± she instructed. ¡°Your hand is only flattening it.¡± She took out his hand, gripping it in her smaller one. Hers was still strong, he thought, they could do all sorts of magic. They had helped to give him back all of his limbs.

    She held his hand there in the gap between them. ¡°I am here, Aiko is at the door,¡± she said quietly.

    He was eased by her dark eyes and the warmth of her hold. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are here too,¡± she said with a little smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t get as much sleep as you, I need more. Wake me if Aiko fails to, I won¡¯t harm you as I did before.¡± She closed her eyes.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He shut his eyes as well. Joined with the rushing wind was her breathing and his own. It was going be alright, at least for now. When he woke up, when he was surrounded by powerful people willing to hide something in the dead of night. Well, that was a different story. Now he had his peace with Diana.

 P1 Chapter 22: A momentâ€™s peaceâ€¦

    In the nightmare, Diana is running down that same hallway of the castle she called her home. All the lights are too bright and its distinct features are blurred. She knew every detail of it before, she had been down it thousands and thousands of times. Her sister is freshly dead, she couldn¡¯t even look at her for more than a moment. Luann is harmed, that¡¯s all the registers in her mind. Her mouth speaks the words, in the dreaming landscape they are jumbled. The Court Mages have the killer seized, but she reaches into the ground, trying to bring out her magic, trying to kill him. If only she had succeeded, Blodwyn wouldn¡¯t be alive.

    She fails. She failed, the Mages failed. The vial vanishes. The fire erupts. This time the fire comes raging out for her. She cries out, but no sound comes out.

    Diana¡¯s eyes snapped open in reality. There was no valerian in her system to help dull the ache. There was sweat dampening her clothes and against her back was another body. She turned, surprised to feel Jonah nestled up to her. The events of the last return, washing away the foggy dreams. The throbbing of her head was still there, the anxiety about the Heroes as well. It was all rounded off at the harsh edge though for now.

    The room was dark and filled with the sound of rain falling hard. She didn¡¯t sleep enough, but it had to be late morning. Jonah didn''t stir as she sat up from the bed. She started at the reflective eyes of someone on the couch.

    Kalyah switched on a small light in her hand, a physician''s electric torch. ¡°Do they look weird?¡± she asked, waving the torch under her face. ¡°They¡¯re one of the few benefits of dwarf blood.¡± She chuckled softly, setting down the book in her hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you two to wake up. It¡¯s a miserable day so close to the storm, everyone else is in their cabin.¡±

    Aiko raised its head, still stationed at the door.

    ¡°Your tiger made an exception for me,¡± Kalyah said, walking towards her.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been doing that,¡± Diana said, rubbing her head. There was a muggy heat in the room.

    ¡°The heater is running on the ship, everyone would freeze without it. Your blankets are fine, but fully clothed sleeping, not great. I removed my patient¡¯s pants, he was about to sweat out of them. He had me charm him back to sleep. Really, it¡¯s the only thing to do today,¡± Kalyah said, keeping the light pointed to her chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything to you until you woke up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t spend the whole day abed,¡± Diana groaned. ¡°I¡¯m not sick, at least, I hope I am not.¡±

    The Priestess¡¯s small hand touched her forehead. ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t feel great either, sweetie,¡± she said gently.

    ¡°It was not a great night¡­¡±

    Kalyah put her finger to her lips, shaking her head.

    ¡°Do you know?¡± Diana asked, suddenly concerned.

    Kalyah nodded. ¡°You should rest,¡± she said.

    ¡°I have to get up,¡± Diana said, one eye closed as it was where all the stabbing pain was located.

    ¡°It will be at least a few days before we make it to Graycliff,¡± Kalyah said, touching her forehead.

    A prayer came from her as her finger swirled. Diana knew a good bit of elvish, they were another close ally. It was a desire for the goddess to ease her suffering. The headache dulled and her desire to sleep grew. She sighed, knowing that she was defeated. With a shuffle she removed her billowing skirt, she would have done it earlier.

    Kalyah wiggled her eyebrows at her.

    ¡°What?¡± Diana said, lips pursed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful woman, and your legs are lovely,¡± Kalyah said plainly.

    The Druid huffed. ¡°Thank you. I only wear long skirts to be proper,¡± she said with a coy smirk.

    ¡°Well, I think Jonah will like the view when he wakes up,¡± Kalyah grinned.

    Diana settled back into bed.

    ¡°You know he¡¯s fond of you, right?¡± Kalyah asked.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t exactly hiding it,¡± Diana said with a chuckle.

    There was a long pause from the Pixie. ¡°Well I have to know,¡± she said, gesturing to her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°No, I make it a habit to sleep beside men I loathe,¡± Diana said, rolling her eyes.

    Kalyah scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s why he gets so nervous around you, always teasing,¡± she said. ¡°It was trying to cheer you up that almost snapped all his anchors. Did you tell him how much danger he was in? Or how worried you were?¡±

    Diana sighed. ¡°I have more important things to worry about,¡± she said, turning to her side to face the sleeping man.

    ¡°Those things are easier to go through with someone else,¡± Kalyah said. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not romantic, sweetie. A friend your own age goes a long way.¡±

    The Druid fluffed her pillow, breathing deeply. ¡°I probably would have gone home if he wasn¡¯t here,¡± she admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten so frustrated with the people meant to be Heroes. I was considering it on that walk back to Rowoak¡­ My mother wanted to board this ship, join the Heroes once more.¡±

    ¡°I saw you two coming from the castle, your mother seemed proud of you,¡± Kalyah said, tucking her blankets in around her.

    "I lost my mother and my father as well, I had to go,¡± Diana said, the words were always there, but it was the first time she had spoken them. ¡°My mother was crying non-stop for days. Once the funeral ended, she stiffened up. It was like she was done mourning. The hawk had regained her composure¡­¡± She breathed a labored breath, eyes watering. ¡°It was the Hero''s countenance, the Druid walked the castle, not my mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the histories, she is powerful,¡± Kalyah remarked, sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°An Archdruid at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°Ten years older than me now,¡± Diana said, feeling so lazy in her training. ¡°She has laxed some, but she could have mastered the Crown technique for Blodwyn in the time since Luann has passed.¡± She wiped her face with the pillow.

    ¡°You can cry now,¡± Kalyah said, rubbing her shoulder.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°I love my father, but I can¡¯t be like him. Any time I saw him alone he was crying. If I start, I won¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, sweetie,¡± Kalyah said. ¡°I¡¯ll drop off some stuff for Jonah when he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not charmed, am I?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°No, do you want to be?¡± Kalyah said.

    She considered it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been using valerian root, I can see it in your eyes at breakfast,¡± the Priestess said. ¡°It¡¯s too late for that now though.¡±

    ¡°Just a charm so I wake up when he does,¡± Diana said. "I''ve struggled to wake easily."

    Kalyah nodded, drawing a circle on Diana¡¯s cheek. ¡°He mumbled something about not waking you up earlier,¡± she said.

    Diana fell back to sleep with a smile.

    Jonah woke with ease in the dark, it was exactly 12:23pm, according to his vision clock. There was warmth all around him, and slick skin on his leg, registering differently on his organic and metallic. Blindly he pawed for the nightstand lamp, the blankets dragging with him as he reached. He had yet to move the table closer, in the same place as when he was in a coma. There was a soft feminine sound and for a moment he thought he was back in bed with his ex, some years ago.

    He almost fell out of bed as the light came on. There was Diana, half dressed and half covered. He hungrily scanned her, laying on her stomach, face turned from the light. Trying to steady himself, his metal feet took the blanket off the bed and her.

    He could hear his heart over the pattering rain. So that''s what was under her skirt. God, why was he such a stupid horndog? Probably because it had been so long since he''d been this fortunate. What was the life threatening thing he had dealt with last night? It didn''t matter, for now at least.

    Aiko chuffed loudly behind him and he jolted off his feet, trembling in shock.

    Diana laughed, flopping her head to face him on her pillow. There was a wide smile on his face and clear awareness in her eyes. "Well, Kalyah was right," she said. "Oh come now, don''t look away. You''re lucky enough to see the arse of a princess, the least you can do is look me in the eye now." She raised up on her elbows, auburn hair everywhere and an unpainted paleness on her face that brought out her freckles. "Ah, there you are. The heater is lower, I might have frozen to death if you left me uncovered for much longer."

    "You''re hot enough to wake me up," he said, pushing out the words.

    Her face lit up with a beam and the room was brighter from her laugh. It was one he hadn''t heard much from her. It felt so good to be the source of it. After a relieved sigh, she rose up from the bed. "A mere friend, as if Kalyah," she said, walking around the bed to the bathroom.

    "What?" he asked.

    The sound of his voice was dulled by the snap of her elastic underwear being adjusted.

    "Nothing," she said coyly. "I can feel your eyes still." She shut the door with that.

    The tiger scanned him as he put on his pants.

    "Hey," he said, frowning.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "It''s only fair," came Diana''s voice from the feline.

    He grumbled. "I don''t have anything worth looking at."

    "Don''t diminish yourself like that," Aiko went on. "Your skin alone is marvelous."

    He flushed, touching his face. "Thank you," he said, feeling better about himself than he had in a while. Not many women his age had complimented him. Guys didn''t get a lot anyways.

    On the nightstand he noticed a tray with a couple familiar objects on it. There was a note from Kalyah beside it. Hera, elvish, whatever it was, had a bizarre form of cursive. He recognized some of the letters, but it could easily be another language. He knew what the gifts were, the sentiments from the nurse were the important part.

    "Ah, you have your headphones," Diana remarked, leaning over him. She was all in order, hair brushed, makeup, skirt back on, apparently there were straps and buttons on it to bring the hem above her knees though.

    "Yeah, where do I put the jack though?" he said, holding up the cord.

    "In your sheet phone," she said.

    "It''s in my arm now¡­" he said.

    Diana''s eyes went from the jack to his arm. "Plug it in then," she suggested. "Your arm has proven its ability to absorb, it should be able to form a plug." She grabbed some things off the tray, holding up the small cylinders. "You will need these too, Stephan said you needed more material to form the speakers on your body. Here, take it." She tapped the rod of solid plastic against his forearm dully.

    "I''m afraid," he said quietly.

    "Why?" she asked, sitting beside him.

    "Well, I mean before I came here that was my life, always being nervous," he said with a frown. "Kalyah says that on Hera you consider that a curse by some god. We just call it anxiety."

    Diana chuckled softly. "It is called that here, as well," she said. "Whereas Kalyah''s goddess struggles endlessly against a god of pestilence, Her holy husband battles against a god of madness. Some are life long, others occur naturally, as the gods gave us all free will." She took a deep breath. "It is a serious thing, your condition, Jonah. The Clerics and followers of Psyin, the god of the mind, constantly struggle with ways to tackle every ailment the mind can conjure. Where His influence is not known, there is a fair amount of people eager to ignore what you and others have. You might be called a coward in many places¡­" She placed a hand on his shoulder. "You endangered yourself for my benefit, lost yourself in a performance of magic. I assure you, you are not the first, you won''t be the last. It is possible for magic to give you a heart attack in this world. Don''t¡­ worry about that." She squeezed him tightly as he panicked. "I was taught from a very young age. I bloomed my first flower from a bud at three." She smiled, laughing with that warming sound. "I took a long nap right after. I was so excited to do it again, I dragged my mother to the grove behind the castle every day after."

    He smiled with her.

    "I know how to use magic and while yours is extremely bizarre compared to mine," she went on. "I will help you as much as I can." She handed him the plastic. "Now, if you wish to absorb it, which I think was the easiest part of what you did, I think it''s as simple as having the right motivation." She looked at him with knowing eyes. "What was that motivation again?"

    Jonah took the rod and laid it along his forearm. He didn''t want to acknowledge the teasing looks of her, it confused him. What was her interest? Oh God, it was so much easier when that little thread of a crush was wrapped around someone he barely spoke to at all.

    He wanted to be useful to her. There was no splitting hairs about that. In order to not shake apart, he needed the supplies in his body. How was he going to keep something this size on him at all times? He remembered some old fact about the Empire State Building, that it could be collapsed into the head of a pin. Removing the space between the atoms was all that was needed.  Was that true? He wasn''t sure. It could be, if he had a signal, if this world had the Internet, then he could look it up.

    He knew that no matter what, the weight of something couldn''t change. Not on Earth at least. Aiko changed weights all the time. Magic could just shrug off petty physics. Did that mean he was in another universe too? Okay, push that out, he thought. No time to get existential. There was a beautiful and intelligent woman beside him, one urging him to put this thing in his arm. This was solid, she was solid, goddamn was she solid. He winced at his own joke, wondering if he should throw himself back into the ocean.

    "Are you alright there?" she asked.

    "Solid magic, weight, differentials," he mumbled. "Magic thoughts¡­"

    "I see, don''t let me disturb your process," she said.

    "I can do this," he said, looking her in the eye.

    She nodded. "Yes, you can."

    "I just can''t think too much about it, because it won''t weigh anything more once it''s in me," he said, pressing the rod against him.

    "That seems to be how your magic works," she said.

    "I can''t feel the weight of my phone and it travels through my blood or something to get to my other arm," he said, then shook his head. "No, I can''t think of that, it''s already there. Kalyah could tell if I was being poisoned by the nasty shit in a cellphone."

    "You were fine the last time she looked you over," Diana stated, eyes wide.

    "This is extra supplies, that''s all," he reasoned. "I can take it, it''s my magic."

    "Exactly," she agreed.

    There was a sound like a boot going into wet mud and Jonah was touching his bare forearm. He laughed, patting his metal skin. "I did it!" he cried.

    "You did indeed," she said in disbelief. "What a strange magic¡­"

    "What, am I the most unique Mary Sue or something?" he asked.

    Her brow raised in confusion.

    "Um, forget I said that," he mumbled, waving his hand dismissively.

    "The world is an incredibly large place and I know a good bit, but I have never heard of anyone with your kind of magic," she said firmly.

    "I guess not a lot of people lose all their limbs to practice magic," he said with a chuckle.

    "I know that the Machinist''s true disciples number in a few hundred, at most," Diana said. "I have only met a handful of them. None of them had anything like you, keeping machery on you at all times" She folded her arms, thinking. "Well, there''s a few Druids I know with wooden limbs, one of them insisted that it was the only true way to experience nature." She held out her hands and feet. "I quite like all my limbs though, don''t you?"

    "They''re very nice," he said quietly.

    She laughed, holding up the other rod. "Alright, one more," she said.

    This one went in much easier, he pushed away the joking innuendo from his mind.

    The headphones had a wooden shell on the ear cups and a lambskin texture to the cushions and band. He figured that it could actually be an animal hide where on Earth it would be fake. It wasn''t worth thinking about. Either way, with such a fine mahogany finish these things would be super expensive on Earth. He had some pricey headphones before, nothing this nice.

    There was no absorbing these. Putting the jack to his arm he jumped as the port formed. The worst part is it didn''t have any feeling when he plugged it in. It made the limb feel alien. It was his and he had his music now though. The headphones felt better than they looked. He thought they were loose and that made them tighten on their own. They were a part of him, that made sense, it didn''t make him feel better about the fact he was half machine.

    Diana was inspecting his process, standing over him.

    The music selection scrolled too fast in front of his eyes. He raised the screen on his arm, using his fingers so he felt more grounded. What was going to be the first song he played on his arm?

    He soon realized he was trying so hard to make it special that he was idly scrolling and making it banal. Finish the song I started, he thought. Or start it over, the phone hadn''t saved his place when he almost shook apart. He selected the song, the volume low on the intro. The bass wasn''t that good. Then it was, shaking his teeth. A little lower, perfect.

    He was back to a comfortable location with his eyes closed. The genre was perfect for what he loved about music, feeling it. The world he inhabited, where every note was a new movement around him. He closed his eyes, the lyrics vague, but he imagined them sung by ghostly figures swirling around him. They came from a dozen mouths. They were just sounds and they surrounded him like water. On Earth this was his magic, this was his escape from the drawn tight nerves of his everyday life. A release from the world of normal physics and a boring life full of stress and necessary hurdles. Some of those barriers he knew he would never cross. Accomplishments he could never get. It all faded when the sound engulfed him.

    As the music faded, he opened his eyes and saw Diana sitting before him on the floor, looking happily up at him. "Your eyes are watering," she said.

    He wiped at his face. "Sorry, overly emotional," he said.

    "It¡¯s fine to show it," she said, the words feeling pushed out. "May I listen to the song that nearly killed you?" She put her hands up to him.  Given them, she set them on her head, fussing with her hair. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready!¡±

    He restarted the song.

    Diana closed her eyes, drawing her legs into a tighter criss cross. Her face was expressive as the parts continued on. She gripped her feet, swaying. Jonah chanced it and grew a speaker on his arm, listening along. The song sounded wrong on only one speaker, so he made another small one on his arm. It amazed him how easily it occurred, but how useful was being a speaker on such advanced magical technology? Diana was humming the chorus by the third time it appeared. When it was over, she rotated her finger.

    ¡°Again, I quite enjoy this,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s like a hymn, but it has a ritual beat. A strange and magnificent piece.¡±

    He replayed it, not making any arguments for the rest of the album. This was fine, he figured.

    By the third replay, there was a knock at the door. Aiko admitted Kalyah and Stephan, the dusty tanned man haggard as the nurse carried in a couple trays of food. Only after the song ended did Diana hand back the headphones, promising to listen to more of it. They ate their breakfast at lunch time. Stephan had dark rings around his eyes as he investigated Jonah¡¯s progress. The mechanic wouldn¡¯t hear of him minimizing the fact Jonah had made a simple speaker and headphone jack. It seemed mundane to him, especially compared to Diana and Kalyah¡¯s magic. The two women encouraged him to be proud of himself though when he tried to shrug off the praise. It had always made him afraid that it might go to his head. He didn¡¯t tell them that, he only smiled and nodded.

    ¡°You saw what else I made for you, right?¡± Stephan said, blinking hard at his bloodshot eyes. He held the last item from the nightstand. It was a squat little metal can, he pushed a button and the speaker grill on top produced the sound of rushing water. ¡°Kalyah said you thought the ship was too quiet, so I duplicated the one I have.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did, thank you Stephan, really I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± Jonah said, holding the precious object.

    ¡°I think you might be able to absorb it too,¡± the mechanic said. It was possible the man was so tired he didn¡¯t know where he was.

    ¡°Honey, honey, he¡¯s not going to absorb everything, his arms are gonna run out of space,¡± Kalyah said, dragging the man to sit back down.

    ¡°No, no, he already figured out how to collapse the atoms and reduce weight. If he tries hard enough he could probably stuff the ship into his limbs,¡± Stephan stressed.

    Diana gave Jonah a big grin.

    ¡°You need to sleep, baby, really,¡± Kalyah said, holding the man to her. ¡°I¡¯ll lay with you, you¡¯ll get some good sleep.¡±

    Stephan yawned so wide it clearly hurt him. ¡°I gotta fix some of the engine stuff, then we¡¯ll have some time, sugar, don¡¯t you worry,¡± he said, laughing deliriously.

    The nurse held his chin, kissing his lips. ¡°You¡¯re getting charmed, I¡¯m gonna charm you, okay? I¡¯ll make you sleep for ten hours, maybe a few days,¡± she said, nodding along with the insomniac¡¯s bobbing head. ¡°Oh I love you, but I hate how Angelina treats you.¡±

    ¡°I had help before everyone left,¡± Stephan said.

    ¡°I know, big man, I know,¡± she said.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Jonah wondered.

    Stephan turned to him. ¡°Do you know anything about Azure fueled engines that are over two hundred years old?¡± he asked with pleading sincerity.

    Kalyah shook her head at him.

    ¡°I, I, could try,¡± Jonah replied.

    ¡°The ship still has its original bloody engines?!¡± Diana exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Stephan stated.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Authenticity, Angelina loves that¡­¡± the mechanic laughed, deranged.

    When they finished eating, Jonah was glad to have the man sleeping on his couch. Only twenty some minutes had passed before the intercom came blaring on. Footsteps rushed overhead and Jonah was afraid it was something undead up there.

    ¡°Attention, all hands on deck!¡± came Angelina¡¯s voice over the speaker. She repeated it several times as Kalyah roused Stephan, who was still as exhausted as he was before.

    ¡°Princess, newbie, fasten yourselves on your beds, the ship is about to travel above the clouds! There¡¯s belts underneath them. You have five minutes!¡± the intercom continued.

    ¡°Shit, shit, shit, the engines aren¡¯t ready to do that, they could overheat,¡± Stephan said in panic, clutching the edge of the couch. Kalyah rushed to the intercom, relaying that message.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care, Kalyah! We¡¯re going above the clouds, Fia will hold the engines together through sheer fucking will. I¡¯ll get a Wizard to open a damn Gate if I have to!¡± Angelina roared back. ¡°Ash Makers are attacking Grayhill, we have a confirmed sighting of Blodwyn and her generals!¡±

    Diana froze up, holding her breath. Jonah reached for her hand, holding it tightly. She stared at him, clearly terrified.

    Kalyah¡¯s head dropped and she let Stephan rush out of the room. ¡°He¡¯s going,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Three minutes until we launch,¡± Angelina said coldly. ¡°The hurricane hasn¡¯t hit yet, I¡¯m showing up first. The bitch will wish she got trapped in the fucking storm!¡± The intercom went dead.

 P1 Chapter 23: The boy cried, but nobody cameâ€¦

    The Pirate¡¯s ship launched up with a sickening tug in Diana¡¯s stomach. She laid on Jonah¡¯s bed with him, belts across their centers and legs. They hurtled through the air,  so far up the ship had to recycle oxygen. Sitting up didn¡¯t help and neither did laying down. The sky sped past, the clouds so grand in scale drifted by them. At some point Jonah had taken Diana¡¯s hand in his, to her great comfort, a better anchor than the belts. He didn¡¯t release her until the ship landed. The wind violently rocked it, rain pelted it constantly, and thunder ripped across the sky. There was little electricity in a hurricane, but one brought forth by the gods could be unpredictable.

    It felt like Diana couldn¡¯t breathe since the ship launched, and yet she kept moving. Her head was so full of terror that it was pushing her conscious mind out. She watched her body move around her room as if from above. Away from Jonah, the unsteady flight and nervousness brought her gorge up in the toilet. Aiko couldn¡¯t send an emotion strong enough to fully stabilize her, using its body instead to support her. She put her armor on, thankful for all the practice. There were wrinkles in the clothing as she shoved on each piece. Horribly uncomfortable, but there was so much going on that she hardly noticed it.

    Somehow she found herself on the top deck of the ship. There was a brief memory of leaving her room. Her door felt like the gates of life itself. She could be dead, she wasn¡¯t sure. Blodwyn would kill her soon enough anyway. Her deep green cloak covered her, the hood over her head. Rain beat into the fabric like the arrows it was meant to resist. Someone took her hand once more, she turned to see Jonah, his bronze face hooded, sharp green eyes fixated on her. The color was welcome in the matte gray of the world around them. The deluge might drown them it seemed.

    Strangely he didn¡¯t seem as concerned as he should be. He had barely heard about Blodwyn. He didn¡¯t know the fate coming for Diana, for him. If the storm didn¡¯t get them, the white goddess of death would.

    ¡°WHERE IS SHE??!¡± roared the Pirate so loud that her well trained voice was clearly damaged in the question.

    That cry woke Diana from the suffocating rain and foreboding. She took in her surroundings, the top deck full of people, the town they were floating outside of, and the smell of smoke that seemed so close. Graycliff looked perfectly fine, many coat wearing figures on the streets, not one of them were gray. They were black greatcoats, dark green jackets, all standing around the solid stone buildings of the mining town. The Magi Kingdom military, enough of them to smother any force smaller than them. Diana had seen this many in parades down the city streets, the last assembly being her sister¡¯s funeral. Scores of soldiers, a dozen or more Paladins, and on the titular cliffs of the town, which ran along its shore, were stationed three airships of modern make. The vehicle¡¯s spider-like shape, the legs as thrusting engines, sat calmly, they had landed a while ago.

    ¡°Those don¡¯t look like men who have captured Blodwyn,¡± Gregore the Guardian said, rain plinking loudly off his full armor. The slick metal had no shine in the sunless sky. He sighed loudly, arms folded in annoyance. At least the man had more composure than the Pirate.

    The mermaid was striking the center mast of her own ship, screaming to the heavens. Her clothes were soaked. Her fists were coated in ice, denting the surface of the mast. Her tricorn hat had flown off, her bandana working its way off naturally. Many of her crew were watching her, a good distance away from her fury.

    Finally Diana saw where the smoke was coming from, the ship¡¯s engines were in such a sorry state they were hissing heat into the ocean. Whatever poked above the surface was producing a black column of smoke. It was a stomach turning stench of broken machinery and fried electrical wires.

    From the town of Graycliff came the Rider on his chariot pulled by four horses of shimmering gold, hooves beating across the sky. Within the rounded cabin was the Ranger, the masked man¡¯s eyes downcast.

    The chariot landed on the deck, the Rider in his translucent armor getting off with a shake of his head. ¡°No Blodwyn, no generals, but the Paladins wish for ya to come see what they have,¡± the slender and hairy man said with disgust to the Heroes on board.

    The mermaid¡¯s fists had hit through the protective ice and were dripping watery blood onto the deck. Her raw knuckles showed bone as the chips of icy guard fell.

    The Witch was standing idle as the Pirate seethed with her whole chest. ¡°I figured it was a trick,¡± she said plainly.

    The Pirate shouted pure frustration into Fia¡¯s uncaring face, flecks of spit bouncing off the same magical guard that kept the rain off the Witch¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for you being so stupid,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Oh, get on the bloody chariot, Angelina, they ¡®ave something for you,¡± the Rider said, tiredly gesturing to the vehicle.

    From the floor, Angelina plucked her hat and mashed it atop her head. Diana followed, Jonah at her side. The Guardian grumbled as they silently got on before him. The Traveler trembled beside her, but Diana pulled him closer as the giant man shook the magical chariot.

    Out of the depths of the ship came Kalyah in the bright white cloak of a Corpine devotee. The trim of it jangled with every step, bells stitched into the trim of it, a sign that help was coming. The sound drew Angelina¡¯s aggravation, glaring at the healer. The Pirate gripped the trim of the chariot, there was plenty of room left for the Pixie and her small bag of supplies. Her presence had drawn the attention of the quartermaster as well, the devilish woman¡¯s eyes alight with concern.

    There was a furious energy in the air as the Pirate and Priestess met eyes.

    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Angelina hissed above the rainfall.

    ¡°If anyone is hurt, I want to help,¡± Kalyah said plainly, chin raised high.

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Angelina asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even an Ash Maker?¡± the Pirate went on.

    ¡°All bodies are sacred to---¡±

    A local clap of thunder came as the Pirate whipped the back of her hand across Kalyah¡¯s face. The Pixie went thudding into the panels of the deck. Harsh red lit up across her pale face and blood was quickly washed away into the grains of the wood. Lucy rushed to her lover¡¯s side on the floor, staring daggers at her captain.

    Aiko growled loudly from its place by Diana¡¯s feet, the Druid clutching her staff. Icicles formed around the head of it, ready to launch at the mermaid.

    At the same moment, Jonah cried a full chested, ¡°HEY!¡±

    Neither sound, disdain, nor clear threat bothered the Pirate as she stepped onto the chariot. She stationed herself opposite the Guardian, fiery blue eyes staring down all those that opposed her. ¡°This is my ship, I won¡¯t have people who think they¡¯re better than me on it,¡± she said stiffly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home with the army there, you¡¯ll never leave again, princess. I¡¯ll throw you back in the fucking ocean where I found you, Traveler¡­¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Diana let the crystals fall and Jonah shrunk back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked the healer.

    Kalyah held her cheek, nodding.

    The Pirate turned to the injured Priestess and demonic Lucy. ¡°One more word of sympathy for the Ash Makers, and I''ll send you back where I found you, both of you. I¡¯m the fucking captain here!! I won¡¯t tolerate disrespect! It¡¯s a fucking honor to fly with the Pirate!¡±

    Kalyah sighed, but Lucy looked horribly frightened.

    ¡°Are you coming Fia?¡± Angelina growled.

    The Witch scoffed. ¡°Why bother?¡±

    ¡°Go Ozzy!¡± the Pirate barked.

    The Rider rolled his eyes, snapping the reins. ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going,¡± he mumbled.

    The houses of Graycliff were sealed up tightly against the storm, the town evacuated as the paved streets were flooded at the gutter. It was a mining town, through and through, many types of minerals and metals laced the mountains overlooking the inhabitants. The trees about them were patchy but strong, the leaves streaming in the winds, some weaker branches snapping off. Few of them resided within the inner limits of the town, random hurricanes hit often enough to deter the population from breakable decor. All the railings, lampposts, benches were cold iron, built thick against any torrent.

    Off below the mountains were shelters that housed the normal populace, now the streets were lined with soldiers. Each of them, wearing insulated jackets and waterproof mantles, bowed to the princess and the Heroes as they walked up to the Paladins. Diana kept close to the center of the road, not wishing to see the men that were meant to serve her family, that had joined respectfully in their mourning less than a month earlier. This made Jonah, an unknown factor, have to receive the blunt end of the bowing. His eyes darted around, taking in all he could. The long guns seemed to draw the most attention from him, staring at them as some of the soldiers fell in with the Heroes.

    What drew Diana¡¯s eyes was the graffiti on the once plain homes of Grayhill. Some men were trying their best to clean it off the stone, but the paint was magical. All the sprayed on words made the Pirate hiss in pure hatred.

    ¡°Here comes the Killer Heroes thumping!¡±

    ¡°Watch out, don¡¯t die in your bed!!¡±

    ¡°The Pirate is a dumb cunt!¡±

    ¡°The Witch can find you, she can kill you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the giant, guarding the Killers!?¡±

    ¡°Riding in to kill children!¡±

    These phrases came with crudely drawn depictions of the various Heroes. There was one of Angelina, a mockery of her sail painting, with many phalluses pissing or worse on her. Another was the Guardian with a cowpate for a head. There was the Rider painted with his spear driven through the bodies of children. None of the phrases or drawings said or depicted anything about the Ranger. None of Diana, or her family. There were a few based off of Heroes long dead though.

    ¡°Fuck the Druid!¡± Then a drawing of Diana¡¯s bare chested grandfather, his eyes made goofy and his many tattoos were childish scribbles to mock him. She couldn¡¯t expect anything less than animosity for the man that sealed away Blodwyn. However, she didn¡¯t feel anything at the moment. Since entering the town a numbness had filled her being. Was the rain too cold? Or had the nervousness of possibly facing Blodwyn, only to be disappointed, drained her emotions?

    Jonah leaned into her arm. The rain slicked off his light green jacket, the leviathan¡¯s skin was naturally waterproof. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied quietly.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry, that was a stupid question,¡± he said with a frown.

    ¡°I feel nothing, I might as well be dead,¡± she said. That was a lie, she thought suddenly, I feel horribly small. Why did she ever leave the castle? There was no battle, no sign of any, yet she felt like she lost a war. There were so many people surrounding them as they stopped before the Paladins. They were suffocating her small form.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge?¡± the Guardian snapped at the twelve people before him.

    Most military units in Magi had a great number of learned magical people, Paladins, Wizards, Druids, Bards, and Clerics, the rest were given guns. These were all Paladins of a high level of skill, about three units worth of them. They wore great coats, a thick kind of trench coat, armored within and commonly on the top of them.

    One stepped forward firmly now, saluting the Guardian, who held the honorary rank of general, by hitting his gauntlet fists together and bowing his head. On the man¡¯s face was a tight magical helm, conjured by his faith. This was a Paladin of Psyin, a diadem encircling his head bore iron spikes as a crown of thorns. His eye slots were black holes and his mouth was covered by an affixed mask, slick and angular. The rest of it fit neatly to him. On his back was a Claymore etched with magical equations. He was tall, but had to look up to the Guardian, as most did.

    ¡°Captain Whittaker sir, Paladin of the great god Psyin, I am in charge here,¡± the man said, hands behind his back, boots together.

    His regional accent made Jonah raise his eyebrow and turn his head.

    The Guardian breathed heavily. ¡°Whittaker? One of Warwick¡¯s brood?¡± he scoffed.

    The Paladin nodded, a charm on his armor made the rain avoid him completely. ¡°Yes sir, his grandson,¡± he replied.

    ¡°At least they¡¯ve got someone decent here,¡± the giant man said with a deep laugh. ¡°At ease.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Whittaker relaxed his stance.

    The Paladins behind the Captain all shuffled their feet, glancing around in their own full helms.

    ¡°What is so pressing we must leave the ship,¡± Gregore went on, holding a hand up to Angelina. The Pirate looked ready to spring on the man.

    ¡°Well sir, we reckon the emergency signal was sent as a joke to y¡¯all,¡± Whittaker went on. ¡°We can discuss it further in this here diner, our field base. Got some coffee, I assure you, yer gonna need it, sir.¡± He gestured to the building beside him.

    Angelina lunged forward. ¡°Why do we need it!? What else could Blodwyn have possibly done, besides this fucking humiliation?¡± she snapped.

    The Paladin didn¡¯t flinch, bowing his head. ¡°Ma¡¯am, an honor to meet you,¡± he said. ¡°When we came to the town, as the Ranger warned, we found all the buildings open. In the town hall, we found a message for y¡¯all left by Blodwyn herself.¡± He gestured once more to the diner. ¡°If you¡¯ll come with me, then we can play it for ya.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Angelina growled like a dog.

    ¡°Nothing nice, ma¡¯am, but it¡¯s worth a listen at least,¡± the Paladin said. ¡°Ain¡¯t heard a word from her until now.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s hear what the bitch has to say,¡± the Pirate sneered. ¡°Make sure your men clean that shit up! I won¡¯t have people seeing it!!¡±

    ¡°We are, ma¡¯am,¡± Whittaker said, calmly as others passed before him.

    ¡°Work harder! It¡¯s a fucking disgrace!¡±

    The Paladin whistled, ordering men that had most likely grown up with wonderful stories of the carefree mermaid Hero and her generosity, to clean faster than they already were. It wasn¡¯t going to come off easily, possibly without countering magic, which they didn¡¯t possess. It was more a Wizard''s work than theirs. The rain beat on war trained men as they went back to work. Even though their attire could block the rain and keep them from freezing, it was grueling work. Angelina had clearly stopped caring, letting the men stalk off with her glare at their backs.

    Another Paladin tried to skip out of the work and join them, but was stopped by the Captain. "You didn''t want to take the damn responsibility here, you can clean the fucking walls," Whittaker drawled to him.

    Diana smiled as the man stomped off. She and Jonah entered the long hall diner. The walls were decorated in brass figurines and silverware, all of which were mined and crafted locally. The princess had visited the Jeweled Isles when she was younger. The shine of the Miner''s Retreat, this long standing tavern made modern, had stuck in her mind. The aroma of the polished metal hadn''t left either.

    The Paladin Whittaker entered from the rain and approached them. "Yer highness, a pleasure," he said, performing a deep bow at his core.

    "A pleasure as well," she replied.

    He inclined his head.

    "Is this the message, a fucking radio?!" Angelina yelled.

    "Yes, ma''am," he said, moving to her.

 P1 Chapter 24: And there was the wolfâ€¦

    One side of the diner was all booths for close friends, the other was small loose tables for loving couples. Down the center were long tables, made to seat the many workers of the town. Their tops shined in the warm lights, photos of miners and smithies lacquered into the surface. The Rider threw himself longways into a booth, setting his spear casually against the wall, which clanged on a hanging brass serving platter. Water seeped into Angelina''s skin as she sat at a center table, eyes affixed on the tape player before her. The Guardian, who had to slouch to keep from hitting the rafters above him, tried his weight on a chair meant for humans. The woodwork of it creaked, his full mass would turn it to splinters.

    Whittaker swirled his hand in front of him, fingers lighting up with sigils of spiked vines. His diadem glowed as well, speaking a prayer of enchantment for the chair. The wood stiffened, tugged tighter at its joints. Mumbling a thanks, the Guardian sat down as the Paladin bowed his head, the magic fading from him.

    Gregore popped his helmet off, setting it on his lap. There were wards to keep his head dry, and he bore the most annoyed look. "I don''t like this, not a single bit," he said, his voice carrying across the long interior.

    The Captain gestured at the bright kitchen at the back. "How big do you want your coffee sir? Our cook could whip something up," he offered.

    "Have you got any beer?" Gregore asked.

    "Fucking play the thing!" the Pirate snapped.

    "I should crush it right now," the giant replied. "Listening to it will give the wretch what she wants, and you''re plenty pissed now, Angelina." He looked back at the Ranger, who was perched on a booth behind the Rider. "You want to throw this in the hurricane?"

    The elf sat silent.

    The mermaid fumbled with the large radio, pressing at the buttons.

    Diana, who had yet to sit anywhere with Jonah, wondered if the woman kept the ship''s original engines because she was actually afraid of machinery beyond the earliest kinds. She noticed that Jonah was also trying to figure out the boxy machine from afar. Audio chirped on, then rewound, then stopped as the Pirate slapped at it. If it wasn''t for the fact it held a monster''s voice, it might have been funny. The Hero was acting so much like a child it was instead pathetic.

    Whittaker was reaching for it, but the Pirate was paying no attention to him. Gregore yanked it from the mermaid''s hands and gave it to the Paladin. The man expertly clicked the buttons and then hit play, setting it back down.

    "Hahahahahaha!" came a childish voice on the tape. All the grumbling and sound cut out of the room. "Ah¡­ hmmm¡­ if you''re hearing this Angie, I''ve done it, I''ve tricked you again. Oh, if only I could see your face¡­" The squeakiness of the legendary Ash Maker was disturbing. It grated on Diana''s ears, so shrill, especially through the crackling of the tape. "What, did you get bored waiting for me to come back? I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re still around, it¡¯s just like old times! I¡¯ve been catching up since I rose¡­" There was a whining sound, like the spinning of a chair. "I heard about your victory tour, all of you, parading around like you were fucking gods! Hahahaha!" The woman clutched at whatever was recording her. "All those girls wishing to lick Angie¡¯s fishy bits! All those girls split wide by Greggy¡¯s horse dick! Someone willing to fuck that hairy muskrat! Oh, you must have been living the high life for generations! All those other Killers went back to their families, half of them bred like bunnies! I mean, the world had to repopulate after I leveled half of the fucking place!¡± There were a couple quick thuds and a creak of springs. ¡°You should be thanking me! Half your cities look so much better now, after I burned them to rubble. You don¡¯t have to keep dying on ships and travel for months to get somewhere! It¡¯s like I¡¯m the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to this world. Yet you still hunt my kind and go after me. We just wanna live peacefully¡­¡± She had a sickeningly sweet sound to her voice in the last line, followed by a piercing giggle. All the Heroes glared at the device, save Ryul, who had yet to look at it.

    There was a loud slap on a metal surface that made Diana and Jonah jump.

    ¡°Then you find a couple coats and wave them around like you won the war again!!¡± Blodwyn shrieked. ¡°Have you talked to Rowoak again? Did they ask you where the coats went? I took them¡­"

    Angelina shivered, eyes wide.

    "We snuck in and we took them. I''m one step ahead of you, of all of you!" The childish laughter filled the room again. "You haven''t even seen a fucking Ash Maker in years! Not you, not your little pets! Good luck with finding any of us! We''re everywhere! Not even your little hounds could track me!"

    Diana''s blood went cold, recalling the clear undead scent on the ship.

    "How are they doing, by the way? Huh, Greggy, you huge fucker, getting long in the tooth? You too Ozzy boy? I was stuck for a long while and you two are just the same. Wait, who else was with her?" The monster paused.

    Gregore and Ozwalt stared at the player with fury in their eyes. Something more seemed to be there, something unnatural. Diana stepped back, uncertain what the horrible wretch was exactly saying in her mad babbling.

    There was an indiscernible mumble on the tape. Gregore grabbed the player, putting it up to his ear. "Who was that?!" he roared. His fingers dented the metal.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Whittaker clicked the pause button. "We will send it to be analyzed, sir," he said calmly.

    "Play it, play it," Angelina hissed quietly.

    Blodwyn returned. "Ah, that''s right! Fia the fucking Bitch!" she cried. "Never saw a child she couldn''t scry and kill. The eye in the sky, coming to erase my people¡­" She leaned in. "If you can hear me, Fia, burning you at the stake won''t be enough for me. I was stuck in that prison for two hundred years. I''ll shove a rod up your ass, and see how long your ''Blessed'' body takes to rot to fucking bones." She laughed into the recorder, the audio cracking, it took a while for her to settle down. "Ryul, Ryul, gods, if I can find you, then I''ll take the rest of your bodily functions. Oh oh oh, I didn''t threaten Angelina and her hounds! Well shit! Tape is almost out! Angelina, you know I''m gonna crucify you on the front of your fucking ship. Your hounds, well, you two have made it easy, all I have to do is catch you, like you caught me. You can survive a lot, Greggy and Ozzy. I¡¯ve got an experiment for you two. I want to see if you can process liquid silver poured down your fucking throat¡­" The tape ended with a mocking cackle.

    The Guardian put both hands on the radio. Effortlessly he closed them on the object. With a loud and fast crunching the device crumpled to pieces as it burst out from the center. His arm swept the chunks from the table, his armor goring up the wood. "You made no copies, Whittaker?" he asked, rising to his feet. His massive body obstructed a light, casting shadow on the Paladin before him.

    "No sir, we did not," Whittaker said evenly.

    "Smart man," the Guardian said. "There''s no evidence for anything said on that tape."

    "Yes, sir,¡± he said, a note of guilt in his voice.

    The Guardian dusted his hands. "Well, we have royally fucked the engines of our ship, do you have mechanics to help ours? Our man is about to keel over."

    "I will have them sent, sir," Whittaker said.

    "Ozwalt, I''m acquiring some beer from this town, care to join me?" Gregore said with a pleased smile.

    The Rider was rubbing his head. "Gods, I wished you destroyed the bloody thing in the first place, I can''t stand the whore''s voice," he groaned. In taking his spear, several pieces of metalwork on the wall clattered loudly to the floor. He made no attempt to replace them, kicking one as he walked out. The door slammed, nearly snapping on its hinges.

    Screaming once more, Angelina rose, sending her chair flying backwards, crashing into the table behind it. "I''m going for a fucking swim!" she shouted, tugging at her shirt as she followed the Rider. The door hung loosely after her shoving it open.

    As the giant made to slowly exit, pushing and ducking, Diana found her voice. "Is it true?" she asked quietly.

    The Guardian''s armor scraped loudly across the threshold of the diner door. "What is that?" he asked. "Nothing Blodwyn says is worth listening to."

    "You destroyed it, something must be true," she countered.

    The man stood to his full height, pushing at the rafter above his head. The solid wood cracked effortlessly. He gazed subdued down at her. "Come now, out with it, no one will believe you, but if you must know," he said, gesturing in annoyance.

    "The ''hound'', the ''silver''..." she said. "Are you? Are you what she said?" she whispered.

    His eyes grew so fierce, affixed on a face that she had once considered gentle. The whole of his mighty chest expanded and the rafter he held snapped like a pitiful sapling. He sighed, terribly irritated by her and she shrank, but felt even smaller. Jonah, reasonably lost in it all, but still beside her, fought to keep her upright as her knees got weak.

    The Guardian gripped his gauntlet and tore it off with a grand and destructive whip of his arm. The minor fling of his hand crumbled the wall, denting the metal works on it, and shook the building. From around the crater he had made, he plucked a silver teapot. When it made contact with his skin, steam hissed up from his palm. He threw it down, teeth bared from his massive bushel of a beard. "There, you see what we had to become to be Heroes," he growled. "We wouldn''t have survived the hell of war without it¡­"

    "A, a, a, c-c-cure¡­" Diana stammered. A hole had been punched through her being. In her mind all the heroics were stained in blood. The pages of history were worth nothing now.

    Gregore merely scoffed. "Little princess, we would age to dust with a cure," he said, turning his eyes to the Paladin. "Your father already knows, and your grandfather would still be here if he joined us¡­ don''t make the mistake he did."

    Whittaker''s head was bowed, but he nodded. "Yes, sir," he said.

    Then the Guardian looked at Jonah and just shook his head. With a wrecking ball movement the giant turned, ripping the finish of the walls and the door off its hinges. In the rain, he shouted, "Someone point me to the blasted bar!"

    Diana lost her balance into a chair that had found its way behind her. She saw the Ranger there holding it, Jonah had done his best to keep her up, but there was no will left within her. The elf signed to her, and Jonah translated, "I''m sorry, he says, I''m sorry."

    "Why?" Diana asked.

    "I can''t explain." The Ranger shook his head. In the downpour, he picked the door up and drove it back into the wall with a tap of his fingers. Then he bowed and vanished.

    Acid came climbing up Diana''s throat and the tears forming in her eyes started to trickle over. Everything had been drawn tight and now it was finally released. She couldn''t sit still, she couldn''t be in front of Jonah, this Whittaker. Anyone, at all.

    She didn''t want to be anything right now, she wanted to curl up and die. She envied her sister, because she didn''t have to know what she knew now. Aiko helped her, listened to her finally, grabbing her bracer in its teeth, it led her towards the bathroom. Her legs moved so clumsily and she pushed through the door with her body alone. Vaguely she heard Jonah calling after her, asking if she needed anything. By the time his question was done, she had emptied her stomach of bile and the deluge of tears had begun. Coughing from an acid burned throat, she drove the heels of her palms into her eyes. She couldn''t, it didn''t matter what she knew, she couldn''t. Stop it. Stop it!

    Aiko took a place against the door, and lowered its head, blocking the entrance. It sent her more sorrow, disdain for its job. The tiger didn''t want to guard anymore. It didn¡¯t want her to be alone.

    Two of the Heroes were monsters. They lived off the bodies of the living, which fed them. They were perversions of the natural order. It was a Druid¡¯s duty to kill them when the beasts eventually went feral. The voice of Blodwyn, with all its threats, had revealed the truth.

 P1 Chapter 25: A promise madeâ€¦

    ¡°Diana, I¡¯ll be out here whenever you need me,¡± Jonah said to the door. The only reply was a heartbroken yowl of Aiko. He could faintly hear Diana crying. There had to be something he could say to make it better. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what happened with the Guardian. He could guess and figured he was right, but wouldn¡¯t be sure until he talked it out with her. After all this time, a little over a week, he wasn¡¯t under any delusion about the time span, he thought they had grown close. It was stupid, he knew, to try and push anything between them. It was selfish in fact, to act like he had any answers at all. She had gotten by so far without him, she could keep going.

    He had to say something more though.

    ¡°Just know that I¡¯m here for you, and so is Kalyah. Lucy and Coal like you too. There¡¯s no reason not to like you¡­¡± he said, trying to be as fair as possible. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Heroes are horrible, you¡¯re strong without them. They¡¯re just assholes that have lived too long, they like all the fame and power. I mean, Ryul isn¡¯t that bad.¡± He sighed, running his hands along the surface of the door.

    ¡°Blodwyn sounds fucking crazy, but I¡¯ve seen how determined you are. I know you can do it one day. You can do this without them, you¡¯re an actual Hero, because you got integrity and dedication,¡± he went on, cursing at himself. This is so stupid, I¡¯m fucking stupid, he thought. He couldn¡¯t stop though, more pushing to get out of him.

    ¡°Every time you get upset you pull through it, Diana, you¡¯re able to move on. You can do it with this too.¡± He wasn¡¯t even sure if she heard him, if what he said even mattered to her at all. Aiko didn¡¯t reply this time, but he hoped one of them was listening. ¡°I¡¯ll be out here, okay?¡± He turned and walked away.

    Paying attention to his metal feet walking the tile, he nearly ran into the Paladin, and froze before him. The burly man was speaking to a group of soldiers poking their heads out of the kitchen entrance, the young men eager to know what had happened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to tell ya, call the mechanics, Jameson, we¡¯ll sort the rest out later,¡± Whittaker was saying, then he turned on Jonah. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be okay, sir?¡±

    The frightening visage of the man, with the thorned crown and pitch black eyeholes, stripped the kindness from his question. Jonah swallowed a lump, struggling to find the words.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, how rude of me,¡± the Paladin said and ran a hand over his face. His helm faded away in a shimmer. The thorns shrank in size to the slender circlet around his loose black crew cut. The man smiled, his features were solid like carved wood, high cheekbones, broad jaw, and boldly bridged nose. His dark eyes looked out from hooded lids. Across his tan face was well trimmed stubble that stretched down his strong neck and Adam''s apple.

    Jonah half wished for the helmet to return. He felt defeated just looking at him. ¡°Yeah, I think she¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said evenly to the striking man.

    Whittaker nodded. ¡°Good, good, she¡¯s lucky to have a sweetheart as caring as you,¡± he said firmly.

    The other soldiers poked out farther, trying to get a better look at him. Of all the people here, he thought.

    ¡°Uh, I, I¡¯m just her friend, she¡¯s helped me a lot more than I have,¡± Jonah stammered.

    The Paladin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s lucky all the same,¡± he said. He beckoned with his gauntleted hand and Jonah drew closer. ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re in better standing than you think, my good man. I ain¡¯t seen many men have a princess clinging to them like that.¡±

    The soldiers all snickered, but not at him, as if they were jealous.

    Flustered, Jonah shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s just my friend,¡± he insisted.

    The Paladin¡¯s grin grew. ¡°Well, after what she¡¯s been through, she needs some damn good friends,¡± he stated, turning on his subordinates. ¡°These dumb sons of bitches couldn¡¯t do shit for anyone. They got the damn maturity of a bunch of wild hounds. See, lads, ya gotta be mature like my friend here!¡± He looped his arm around Jonah¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s yer name, my fellow man?¡±

    The soldiers all jeered, waving their hands dismissively.

    ¡°Jonah, sir¡­ Jonah, sir!¡± he said, once quietly, then loudly again on the Paladin¡¯s prompting and subtle shake. There were a couple inches from Jonah being the same height, but he felt so much smaller than him. He felt a chest plate under than man¡¯s coat. On the man''s chest were a collection of pins, all embossed with ranks or rewards, he couldn¡¯t tell. They were far more fancy than solid colored bars and stripes. For one, they were mostly carved from stone and inlaid with precious metals.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about honoring me, we¡¯re all friends here!¡± Whittaker said nicely. ¡°I¡¯m glad the princess has picked up a fellow Paladin. A whole lot better than those other snobs she dated before¡­¡±

    Jonah held up his metal hands. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ These are mechanical,¡± he said. ¡°I lost the real ones when I came here.¡±

    Whittaker released him, scanning him with scrutiny. The soldiers stepped out, looking as well. ¡°What form of travel made you lose your arms?¡± he asked with a furrowed brow.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The Traveler took a deep breath. This is what he had been waiting for in a way, a person outside the ship to care about his existence, his new one. ¡°I traveled here from another world, another planet, it took all my limbs, I¡¯m not exactly sure how,¡± he said shakily, examining himself. ¡°Apparently it¡¯s the same world as the Machinist.¡±

    Whittaker shook his head as the soldiers gasped in shock.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned!¡± the Captain hooted. ¡°We got ourselves a goddamn Traveler! Holy shit! I ain¡¯t ever thought I¡¯d be so lucky!¡± His fellows joined his laughter in disbelief. He bowed his head to Jonah and the others followed along. ¡°An honor, a goddamn honor indeed. Miller, grab the damn camera, let¡¯s get us a picture of this wonder. Is that alright, Jonah?¡±

    He nodded.

    The soldier rushed off, there were clanging pots from the kitchen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wreck the place, you damn fool, we got enough to clean up out here!¡± Whittaker barked.

    Jonah was trembling, finding it hard to stand. He had never felt like this. ¡°Am, am I that rare?¡± he mumbled.

    Whittaker grinned at him, voice calmer. ¡°Of course you are, the last Traveler I ever heard of is the Machinist himself,¡± he said. ¡°No wonder you were with the princess, a rarity like you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± he said. This was too much, he felt like he might hyperventilate. The room was getting small on him. His heart was racing as the soldiers came around him, asking a whole host of questions. He had no answers, many were all asked at once. So much time with no one caring about him to so many wondering after every facet of his life. What the hell was he going to say? How could he get out of this? Should he just run for the door? The storm was out there, but it wasn¡¯t much worse than all the swirling voices around him.

    Whittaker saw his suffering, tugging back his men from him. They wouldn¡¯t listen and were arguing with him. The Traveler was just as much a wonder to them. They were off of Jonah, but they were still loud, now angry at the Captain.

    Then they all hushed and their heads bowed as a fearsome roar filled the entire diner. The army men all stepped back into the walls as Aiko growled, herding them away. Diana took Jonah¡¯s arm, wrapping hers around it. The army men muttered apologies punctated by her title.

    ¡°He is a rarity indeed,¡± she said, smiling at Jonah. There was red around her eyes, hiding partially behind a fresh application of makeup. A strong pressure was in her grasping hand and when her joy faltered there was a clear weakness in her, but she was fast to hide it as she turned to the Paladin. ¡°I could hardly think back there, but I wonder now how a devout of Psyin would not notice some minor anxiety in my dear man,¡± she said stiffly.

    ¡°I apologize, your highness, to you as well, Jonah,¡± Whittaker said, fists together. ¡°I tried to settle my men, but I should have done better.¡±

    ¡°Is he forgiven, my Traveler?¡± she asked him.

    The way she said it made Jonah weak again, thoughts falling back to the man¡¯s teasing. ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    She looked at him and thought for a moment, the cords in her throat worked wildly. ¡°Disappointed,¡± she said plainly.

    Whittaker ordered his men away, just as the one came with the camera.

    ¡°Come, take your picture,¡± Diana said, snapping her fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor, miss, to have even seen you two, we can¡¯t bother you any further,¡± Whittaker said evenly. ¡°We¡¯re especially sorry for your loss, miss, anything you heard we meant with all due respect.¡±

    Her face twitched at the mention of her sister, but she held her composure. ¡°Are you making your sovereign repeat herself?¡± she asked pointedly. ¡°Come here and take your bloody picture.¡± She squeezed Jonah¡¯s hand tighter, it was soft enough to give and hard enough to take her desperate hold.

    The men all flocked around her, far more reserved than they had been. With a wave of Whittaker¡¯s hand, the camera floated in midair, wrapped in cords of golden spines. He took a place behind Jonah.

    Diana scanned them, clearly glad to get some frustration out at the men. ¡°What? Am I not good enough to smile around?¡± she chided.

    Their faces all lightened forcefully.

    She laughed, pushing the emotion out. ¡°Happier, happier! You are standing with your princess and a Traveler from another world, not a damn tribunal!¡± she commanded.

    The men cracked up and as the flashed died out Diana pressed her lips into Jonah¡¯s cheek. Sparks of joy popped in his head at the contact. The other men moved away with a chuckle as she laid her head on his shoulder

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°For what?¡± he asked in a hush.

    Her brown eyes glistened in the bright sterile lighting, her breath warm on his neck. ¡°For giving me a reason to leave the dark mire I had found myself in,¡± she said with a smirk.

    ¡°All I did was stand out here and be awkward,¡± he replied, horribly confused.

    ¡°What you said at the door, you silly man,¡± she said, pulling him close to face her.

    ¡°Oh, oh, well that was the truth,¡± he said with a grin, face as hot as possible. Aiko rubbed up against the back of his legs.

    ¡°I am still extremely mad at the Heroes, disgusted,¡± she hissed low. ¡°I can get past it though, we can. Our allies on that ship of fools.¡± She met eyes with him. ¡°You have been the greatest one to me.¡±

    He looked away. ¡°Okay, okay, I can¡¯t take anymore,¡± he said feebly.

    She gave him another hug to her body of hard armor. ¡°Whittaker, could I request some food to settle my stomach?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, miss, right away,¡± the Paladin said.

    They gave him an order.

    ¡°Come now,¡± she said, taking Jonah¡¯s hand. ¡°You helped me out here, you must continue in your commitment.¡± She made her way to the dining room with him shakily following.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°You said you were here, so here you must remain,¡± she let him catch up to her shoulder, coiling her arm around his again. ¡°Do you regret your promise?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°Good.¡±

 P1 Chapter 26: And a storm broken...

    They sat at a booth, most of the mess cleaned up from the Heroes. Diana held a tea cup with both hands as Jonah ate bacon from his plate. The excitement of the last few hours had drained him physically and emotionally. In cleaning up the destruction he had the shattered radio gathered together in a paper bag, now sitting in front of him. So much  technology couldn¡¯t go to waste, he thought. The remains of the tape had been picked out from it like egg shells. The possibility of absorbing it destested him. Diana had burned the surprisingly wooden components in a pot that was sealed and left out in the rain.

    The storm raging outside was the only sound besides the clinking of their meal for a while now. Jonah had learned that the hurricane wasn¡¯t hitting for another day, hopefully, and had the assurance that the Paladin would fly them off if need be. Whittaker returned from outside, using the radio attached to his collar to give a report to his commanding officer.

    ¡°Are you shitting me, Warren, none of them had the strength to step up but you?¡± asked a similarly accented, but far older voice on the line.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said.

    ¡°Well shit, we know, once again, where the real men come from,¡± the commander snickered. ¡°Hell, I should have left Sammy instead of you, she has more guts  than Collend! She ain¡¯t even a lieutenant yet¡­¡± There was a femminine shout on the line. ¡°You¡¯ll get promoted, quit yer hollerin¡¯.¡± The man leaned into the device. ¡°Now Warren, us out here gotta know when exactly did the Heroes destroy the tape?¡±

    ¡°They listened to the whole damn thing, sir,¡± Whittaker explained.

    ¡°Goddamnit!¡± there was a sound like the man slapped his knee. ¡°Who had the whole damn thing?!¡±

    Another femminie shout came.

    ¡°Damn it, Sammy!¡±

    ¡°Quit yer hollerin¡¯, pa! Pay up!¡±

    Whittaker sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sitting here with the princess, I¡¯d appreciate it if you acted like professionals¡­ Sir,¡± he drawled.

    ¡°Look here, son, I had a whole five pounds sitting on the fact that little miss Angelina was gonna huck that player at the wall the moment it made fun of her sapphic lifestyle,¡± the commander said, harshly.

    ¡°She¡¯s stronger than that. Gay don¡¯t make her sensitive, ¡®cause I¡¯m tough as nails!¡± Sammy shouted from apparently a distance away.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to your cousin, not you! And you ain¡¯t seen that fucking egotisitcal Hero, so shut the hell up!¡±

    Standing in the darker part of the diner, the Paladin scratched at his beard in frustration. ¡°If you¡¯re done stomping around the damn woods and checking on people, I gotta sit down, sir.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be around that fool giant, he pisses me off the most. Acting like he¡¯s above us, ¡®cause he¡¯s gotta rank and all. At least the Rider acts like the fool he is,¡± the commander said. ¡°Anyway, I guess we¡¯ll check on the town¡¯s progress. Take yer little nap, Warren, Psyin knows you earned it.¡± The last bit was actually sincere in sound, punctuated with a kiss.

    ¡°I will, sir,¡± Whittaker said.

    ¡°Wait, what did you do with Collend and the others?¡±

    ¡°I put them on fucking scut work cleaning in the damn rain,¡± he said proudly. ¡°Even drew back the other men just now.¡±

    ¡°Good for you! Good for you!¡± The commander ended the transmission with guffaws.

    Whittaker took a seat across from Jonah and Diana, shifting his sword aside as he sat along the booth. He sighed heavily, unbuttoning his coat to a breast plate. More weapons were across his belt.

    ¡°I was unaware the Heroes were so disliked by the armed forces,¡± Diana said calmly, petting the cat on her lap.

    The Paladin sat up straighter, bringing his legs in and setting his arms on the table. ¡°Not openly, miss,¡± he said calmly. ¡°However, it¡¯s long been a point of contention that a few dozen people live on to be praised for two centuries, while many soldiers died to barely get their name on a wall.¡±

    ¡°My mother and father were part of the Heroes, they did more than win the world wide war,¡± she replied.

    ¡°All respect to them, of course, miss. They ain¡¯t who we are speaking of presently,¡± he said, inclining his head. ¡°They actually served, they settled the conflicts throughout the nations. My uncle fought beside your mother. He regards her as a ¡®true Hero¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather was one of the legendary ones to defeat Blodwyn,¡± she said.

    ¡°And I am told that he said, ¡®the only good Heroes are the ones willing to die.¡¯¡± The Paladin shrugged. ¡°If my father was any younger, and less hateful towards Fia and Angelina, I am sure he would be on that ship. Seeing as how he is a hundred and ten years young, and missing a damn eye, he has contented himself with training the next generation, miss.¡±

    She gave a light chuckle.

    ¡°That sounds so crazy,¡± Jonah commented and felt the eyes on him. They weren¡¯t mad, just waiting for him to speak. ¡°My world doesn¡¯t have very long life spans at all. Um, the average age is eighty or something. Hundred and ten year old people are like skeletons waiting to die.¡±

    Whittaker nodded. ¡°I ain¡¯t heard much about the Machinist¡¯s world, what¡¯s it like?¡± he asked.

    ¡°An entire planet without magic, I don¡¯t know, pretty plain,¡± he said with a shrug.

    ¡°It has some lovely music,¡± Diana said, patting Jonah¡¯s nervous hand. ¡°Is the Guardian and the Rider¡¯s secret known to many? I assume my mother knows. I need to speak with her soon.¡± She looked out the shuttered windows. ¡°None of the trees here will work in the storm.¡±

    ¡°I could get you an emergency line,¡± Whittaker offered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a Druid way. No machinery will do,¡± she said.

    ¡°To answer your question, miss, I don¡¯t think many do know, besides those related to the Heroes,¡± the Paladin said. ¡°The men in the back heard, but no one is gonna believe them.¡±

    ¡°I saw the man¡¯s hand sizzle on contact with silver and I still don¡¯t,¡± she said, turning to Jonah. ¡°They are Werewolves, practically immortal, save silver weapons or the complete destruction of their body through fire or a similar force. They require a living heart at least once every six months or they will start to go feral. It is a distestable state of being and I will not ride on the ship a moment longer if they are on it. As the only Druid of my ancestor¡¯s line beside my mother, I should have some sway in the matter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a legend in my world,¡± Jonah said quietly, horrified at the reality of it.

    ¡°Yes, your world has many legends. Many similar to ours, correct?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Diverging worlds, I guess?¡± he suggested, gesturing his hands apart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give myself a headache thinking about it, that¡¯s a Wizard¡¯s domain,¡± she said. ¡°I know my father would love to talk about it for hours. You are not the only Traveler I know is possible, but all the other specifics are lost on me. I am happy to stick with one world and its majesty.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± he said with a nod. His head had started to ache at the thought of infinite worlds and all of that.

    ¡°Best of luck to you for convincing the Heroes, miss,¡± Whittaker said.

    ¡°They¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Jonah said firmly.

    ¡°I wish that new Heroes could be formed,¡± Diana said, longingly.

    ¡°No offense, miss, but the real Heroes are right here, doing what we can,¡± Whittaker said. ¡°I¡¯m including you two, seeing as how you want to get things done. Those Heroes on the Pirate¡¯s ship, the ones that stomped out of here like little children when the pale devil insulted them on tape, they ain¡¯t nothing but actors.¡± He patted his big hand on the table, metal clanking off the wood. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve heard or seen them take the limelight away from others, good, hard working men too.¡±

    She twisted her mug, leaning slightly into Jonah. ¡°I knew nothing of their true ways, only read the histories and what my parents told me. I left with them hoping that they would end Blodwyn swiftly. Fia wasted no time in being petty, at least she¡¯s honest. The others couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep their mask on for a whole week. Though I kept chipping away and I stayed firm with help at my side.¡± Her hand took Jonah¡¯s in the darkness below the table. ¡°I am glad to have left, my castle was not a home. Despite all the setbacks and changes since I left, my goal has not changed, but thankfully my approach has. We need a larger force, a better one. Angelina and Fia will listen to what I have to say, or the world will hear their secrets. I have no reason to lie.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Whittaker¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Quite the threat there, miss,¡± he said.

    ¡°You¡¯re determined, but be careful,¡± Jonah warned.

    She turned, pausing with a deep breath. ¡°They will listen,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s what they¡¯ll do after that I¡¯m afraid of,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see, we¡¯ll see,¡± she said, holding her head up high.

    Their food and drink finished, Diana felt at ease telling her concerns and ordeals to Warren. He listened respectfully, sipping at his black coffee. She didn¡¯t go into as much detail as she could have. There was a nervousness in Jonah the whole time, which only eased when she spoke to him or held his hand. His emerald eyes had a hard time focusing on the other man. Watching him through Aiko, she figured that he was jealous. She had seen men act similar to this, but there was no anger in him, only a hint of sorrow, as if he couldn¡¯t compare to the man. After nearly an hour, Whittaker received a transmission and excused himself from the diner.

    Left in the dim place with only the steady storm and wind outside, Diana asked Jonah, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Besides all the Hero stuff?¡± he said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you nervous?¡±

    ¡°I will settle it, that calms me.¡± She paused leaning closer to him.

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you dislike the Captain?¡± she asked, watching his face closely.

    He frowned. ¡°No, he¡¯s fine, he¡¯s a good guy,¡± he said.

    ¡°You have very full lips, I have always liked those,¡± she said. ¡°Warren has thin lips, they aren¡¯t as nice.¡±

    His brow knit together, a slight tremble to him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    With a sigh she rested her head on his collarbone. She could hear his heart race and it made her happy to be the cause. ¡°Ah, these are fine as well,¡± she said, running her temple along the length of the bone.

    ¡°Um, what are you doing?¡± he wondered, body shifting around her. He kept a hovering distance away though.

    She took his other hand and set it around her. ¡°Go on, you are allowed to touch me back. I know you will not treat me with disrespect.¡± She chuckled at the preposterous idea.

    His free hand wandered around her shoulder for a moment, then bravely it ran through her hair. Tingles ran up her scalp as he gently put his fingers through the slight tangles formed by the day¡¯s activities. He slowed at each one, bringing each wavy lock out straight along her back.

    ¡°See, I knew you were a respectful man,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°I respect you a lot,¡± he breathed.

    ¡°Hm, I know,¡± she said. ¡°Have you any statements for me? I paid you some kindness, have you got any back?¡±

    ¡°Your hair is beautiful, the color, the texture, everything,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Everything about you, God, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here. Everytime I see you, I can¡¯t believe you listen to anything I have to say. I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve you having any interest in me.¡±

    ¡°Be more confident, Jonah. I adore what you have done for me, and I admire you so.¡± His heart skipped a beat and he swallowed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    ¡°I saw you frowning at the other man, I don¡¯t think you are aware of how beautiful you are,¡± she said, looking up at him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t handle this much praise,¡± he said, an unsteady laugh in his chest. His eyes moved away like she was the sun.

    ¡°I have to apologize to you,¡± she said.

    He managed to look at her, perplexed. ¡°For what? I¡¯m fine, just nervous, you know that.¡±

    ¡°No, for two offenses I have done against you.¡±

    He drew back, searching her face.

    ¡°I kissed you without asking, for one. The other, I told Kalyah I had no time for you,¡± she explained, settling back in along his chest. ¡°Our time together has settled me so. I breathe easier than I have in so long.¡± She prepared herself for what she was about to say. ¡°I loved my sister deeply. I remember her as an infant, I held her as she grew. Ten years apart, all my moments with her are clear. They tore at me in the castle. My parents were no help. My teacher did his best to calm the raging fire I felt, but his aged wisdom upset me.¡±

    She went on, ¡°My sister was weeks from receiving her familiar from the sources. We were practicing, she had buckled down for the last month. It was grueling, but she was doing it. Her teenage years were on her, she didn¡¯t want to listen to our parents. They gave her space and she gave me her time. I had never been closer to her and she was ripped away from me¡­¡± Diana sniffled, vision clouded by tears. Fine, let them come, she thought now.

    She gripped Jonah tightly across the core and he held her back. ¡°Your loss, your assistance, your listening ear, your understanding, they have been crucial in easing my agony. It is still there, it still bloody hurts. You have helped apply pressure to the wound, and I thank you for that. The Heroes have done nothing but poke and prod. They have poured salt in the wound. I thank Kalyah as well, she has been a good friend. You are not a friend, you are more to me¡­¡± She turned up to him and saw him staring at the window and cracked shutters.

    She noticed that the diner was in silence. No wind, no rain, and through the window were bright beams of sunlight. Where was the storm?

    Diana untangled herself from him, wiping aggressively at her eyes and nose.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I appreciate it, you mean so much to me too,¡± Jonah said as he stood. ¡°Um, but where the hell is the storm?¡±

    Aiko was rushing to the door, and as a tiger, it pushed it open. The afternoon light flooded in and it growled with confusion at the clear sky and sparse white clouds. Diana rushed to the doorway, having to confirm what she saw all across Graycliff. Her boots splashed through puddles. The soldiers that had lined the streets were rushing towards the port a couple miles away.

    Jonah joined her, marveling at the sudden weather change. Then he took her hand. ¡°What the hell? Is this normal? Could someone do this in your world?¡± he asked.

    ¡°An army of mages, hundreds, maybe, could divert it,¡± she said, stunned. He followed as she ran through the streets and alleyways towards the western part of town. The settlement was built on a near level layer of slate with no hills or high points. The gray stone buildings broke only enough for her to see the storm front in the distance to the west.

    Cheers echoed to the south and above the pier rose the Pirate¡¯s ship high in the air. It performed great dips and rises as the cries of jubilation rose. There was the sound of horse hooves and they made their way back towards the diner as the creatures approached. There were three Paladins of Psyin astride their conjured mounts. The divine steeds were powerful draft breeds colored in precious metal pain drops. Their eyes were solid orbs of near blinding light. As the three Paladins dismounted the horses vanished with a whinny and a toss of their heads. The crowned helms vanished as the trio of Whittakers bowed to the princess.

    The Paladin, who helped seal Blodwyn, had a boldness of facial structure that had been passed down to his descendents. A long sturdy nose, broad jaw, and thin lips had not lightened from one generation to the other. His son, the Colonel was nearly the spitting image of the man, except that his ninety years had sucked the color completely from his crew cut and neat beard. At Luann¡¯s funeral, he had made it a point to speak for a long while with Diana¡¯s mother. He looked mean as a charging bull, but could be as sweet as a lamb. The scars cutting across his cheeks and around his temple didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Greetings, Traveler, I¡¯m William Whittaker, but you can call me Old Bill,¡± the Paladin said, firmly shaking Jonah¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What the hell has happened?¡± Diana asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I would be happier to see you Bill if it wasn¡¯t for the circumstances. The impossible has happened.¡±

    The man nodded, scratching the raised ridges of his face. ¡°I know, miss, I know. The near impossible,¡± he said. ¡°I ain¡¯t seen a storm like this diverted in fifty years. That was a whole bunch of Archdruids, a hundred of them, it was.¡±

    ¡°I hate it, pa, I hate it,¡± said Sammy, looking up at the sky. Her femmine face still bore her ancestor¡¯s facial markings, broken up by freckles across her cheeks. Her black ponytail smacked against the shaft of the halberd on her back.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t natural, I know, I know,¡± Old Bill grumbled.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Diana asked loudly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit complicated, I know it was the Pirate that orchestrated it, but Witch has something to do with it,¡± he said. ¡°You see, I was on the boat, overseeing the repairs. Angelina, wearing nothing but what Corpine gave her, came shooting out of the water. She snagged the Witch and took her off. I felt a spell of summoning. Enough magic to rip most mortals apart¡­¡± He scratched his beard roughly in thought. ¡°Then about half an hour later I saw the stormfront shifting. While my men on the wharf were watching, up from the water came more mermaids than I have ever seen in one place. Why, we have some two hundred men here. From the sea came hundreds of the ladies. There was one for each arm and as the men kept coming, so did the girls. Dozens of them were walking by their lonesome when we left¡­¡±

    There came singing across the city, long sustained and harmonized notes. The streets filled with people coming up from the port. It was a parade at this point, led by the Pirate in her full outfit, leading the mermaids in their chorus. From their mouths came the sounds of their song manifested as waves of spun gold. The notes floated off into the clear sky. Around her was the crew, jumping along, smiling brightly, and over her head flapped the Tengu, trumpeting her return as standard bearer.

    Every man and woman was flanked by a perfect oceanic beauty of voluptuous form and powerful land legs. Each step was a confident strut, the flotsam and jetsam outfits they wore, common garb for the sea dwellers, left little to the imagination. The thin nets and torn sails either barely concealed or slipped parts out to fresh air. It was easy to see them approaching, as the sun was so bright where there had once been a hurricane. It didn¡¯t seem like a strong enough force to Diana, a hurricane wasn¡¯t only in the water.

    The Pirate stood and waved, a hundred yards away, her mermaid and army procession moving past her.

    The Druid was still, eyes drawn to the many foreign birds flying over the throng. Sea hawks, gulls, pelicans, and a dozen different kinds of parrots. The Pirate held her hands out wide as the mermaids ceased and new people moved in. Druids of the sea, dressed in seal furs, shark skins, and sea stone armor. Their cloaks were dyed to match the ocean waves, so it looked as if they had flooded the land. There were so many of them, too many to count. Around their necks rattled wreaths of carved driftwood and on their exposed skin were countless tattoos. Many were tanned or brown skinned, and others had grayed hair and beards, their staffs of coral and tropical trees. Those without avian familiars had them draped around their necks or walking alongside them, otters, monitor lizards, sea snakes, capybaras, and even leopards and jaguars. One man, the oldest by his wrinkled skin, had a tiger bigger than Aiko.

    ¡°We did it, Diana!¡± Angelina cried, coming closer. ¡°Blodwyn tried to trick us, but we can move a hurricane with our might!¡±

    ¡°So you did,¡± she replied, feeling small. She scanned about the innumerable horde of people, more coming from the port. ¡°So you did¡­¡±

 P1 Chapter 27: Alls well...

    ¡°Come here, Diana, I need to speak with you,¡± the Pirate beckoned. The Druid approached with Jonah beside her as Kalyah went running past them, carefree and healed of the vicious slap she had received earlier. Angelina reached out for Jonah, frowning. ¡°Come here lad. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said, taking his hands in hers. She snagged one from out of Diana''s.

    ¡°Terribly sorry, terribly sorry!¡± Gray the parrot squawked from her shoulder.

    ¡°What?¡± Jonah asked, tugged closer.

    ¡°I said a lot of hurtful things to you,¡± she said, holding his wrists to her chest. ¡°You¡¯re a member of my crew too, I can¡¯t believe I got so pissed. None of you deserved it, not at all. I was so furious at the thought of Blodwyn showing up here, I started lashing out at everyone. I owe Diana, my fellow Hero, a much longer apology, so do you mind if I talk with her privately?¡±

    Jonah looked back at Diana, who was stunned by the storm breaking and the sudden shift in behavior. Eventually she mumbled that she was fine with it. She figured nothing bad could happen in such a large crowd.

    ¡°Um, yea,¡± he said, nodding, clearly panicked. The tops of his hands were not too slyly pressed to Angelina''s breasts.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join the celebration?¡± Angelina offered, releasing him. ¡°We brought nets full of fish and we''re gonna crack open the ship''s store of wine.¡± She leaned in towards him.

    ¡°Eh, uh, no, I uh, don¡¯t like,¡± he stammered, looking to Diana for answers.

    She kept her face stoney, trying to see the angle Angelina was going for. "I''ll be fine, be safe, Jonah," she said evenly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± Jonah said. He turned and walked straight back to the trio of Paladins.

    Angelina sighed, turning to the Druid.

    Diana stared at her. ¡°Where are Gregore and Ozwalt?¡± she asked.

    The Heroine glanced around at the masses of people starting their celebrations. Her expression was a placid pool, her scaled freckles shining in the sunlight. ¡°They¡¯re gone, you don¡¯t need to worry about them anymore,¡± she said quietly. ¡°The next time you see them they will have died in battle. They should have gone out in a blaze of glory hundreds of years ago. They were determined to never stop fighting¡­ I know it was wrong to keep them in their state, I¡¯m glad I had an excuse to send them away, finally.¡± This sigh was one of relief.

    A pin had jabbed into Diana¡¯s plans, her confidence, the air hissing out of it rapidly. She didn¡¯t know how to recover. She gripped her staff, needing time to think. ¡°Good¡­¡± she said weakly.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Angelina said, grinning at her, tapping her breastplate with a fast finger. ¡°Like I said, I got too mad and I¡¯ve been treating you so horribly. Do you forgive me?¡±

    How could she do this? How could she climb back up to the power she had before? It was there, the Hero''s defeat, a moment ago, now it slipped from Diana''s fingers. She shook out the fog, the surrounding noise. ¡°No, you lied to me and Jonah. I know what the Wild Hunt smells like, you are hiding something,¡± she said firmly, finger pointed at her.

    Angelina took her arm, guiding her towards the shadows of the buildings. ¡°I was, and I¡¯m sorry for that too,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Like Gregore and Ozzy, I¡¯ve sunk pretty low to try and find Blodwyn. I¡­¡± She paused with a long breath. ¡°I hired a Vampire to try and find her, they¡¯ve got keen noses, you know that. It wasn¡¯t right, and I¡¯ve stopped. That¡¯s what you smelled. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever dealt with one, the Heroes ran into so many creatures during the war, so many deals happened that shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Disgust filled her, but another pin had jabbed another hole. She was ready to fight verbally, to pick out lies and to be insulted. This was too much openness. She had to push, for the final nail she knew. ¡°Bed thumping, was that one of those deals?¡± she whispered.

    The mermaid¡¯s face tightened in sorrow, her arm going around Diana¡¯s shoulders, her hand wiping across it. ¡°There were millions of people in the war, Diana. I never partook in anything so horrible, so fucking vile. I swear I never harmed anyone that wasn¡¯t trying to harm me.¡± Aiko could only hear heartbeats, and no liar''s rise was in hers. There was passion in her declaration, tears in her eyes. ¡°I would never hurt the innocent, you know my story, my origin. That¡­¡± She gestured to the clear walls of the town. ¡°¡­shit claiming that Fia scryed on children. That¡¯s all it is, absolute shit. She¡¯s Moon Blessed, do you think the moon would ever show her the location of an innocent child.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned the Ash Makers all being accursed,¡± she said, thankful for her fast thinking.

    ¡°Is an actual child an Ash Maker?¡± Angelina replied. ¡°No, no, I was angry, needlessly furious, that Kalyah wanted to heal one of Blodwyn¡¯s soldiers. It was so fucking stupid of me, to harm my precious stray like that. I can¡¯t tell you how bad I feel about it.¡±

    Diana wanted to lay on the ground, that¡¯s where she felt she belonged. What more did she have? How could this woman have an answer for everything? Did she still doubt her? ¡°Will you cease your interaction with that Vampire, truly?¡± she asked, feebly.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Of course! Of course, I told you I would and I¡¯m a woman of my word,¡± Angelina stated, patting her back. ¡°I¡¯ll do you one better, we have had reports from the Cleric to rejoin the Heroes. He¡¯ll be ready in a few days, and when he comes aboard he¡¯ll ward the whole ship ten times over, I swear.¡±

    ¡°The Cleric? I thought he had no interest in rejoining?¡± Diana wondered. She felt lost, as if she were transported to another world like Jonah. One where all she had seen and suspected amounted to nothing.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a Grand Elf, they take forever to decide anything, you¡¯ve heard that,¡± Angelina said, scoffing. ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad ever tell you about being stuck in one of their cities for three days trying to get a single book?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose¡­¡± Diana didn¡¯t know what she knew anymore. She checked behind her, making sure that Jonah was still real. He looked on, hopeful that something was being settled.

    ¡°Listen, is everything okay between us?¡± Angelina pressed.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose,¡± Diana repeated. Nothing was sure.

    ¡°I want you to deliver your first radio address from Graycliff,¡± she went on. ¡°I know Blodwyn mocked our other celebration, but she had to get us back with a childish prank. If she had anything on us, any actual force, then she would have really attacked here. If she cries Watchdog again, then we¡¯ll show up, I swear. But this time I¡¯ll be expecting a joke, not the woman herself. How pathetic was that? A bunch of crude drawings in the rain? She looks like a child, and even acts like it too. I don¡¯t know how anyone listens to her.¡± She gripped Diana''s shoulder with a friendly shake. ¡°What do you say, huh? Ready for your first address?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± All the air had hissed out and even though she was being treated as an equal, she might as well be a mouse to a lion. What choice did she have? ¡°I will do it¡­¡± she said, her voice as hollow as she felt.

    Jonah covered his ears as the people crowded around them. The mermaids approached him and the Paladins en masse. They were so similar in their ageless appearance, only their colors really changing, that they were disturbing to him. He couldn¡¯t stand the models of Earth, the supposedly sexy women that filled magazines and advertisements. All their bodies were the same, trimmed and cut like they were poured into a mold. Those women didn¡¯t look human to him and these mermaids definitely weren¡¯t. Even worse they had highlights and shining lips on them, but it didn''t appear to be powder or gloss, it was ingrained into their skin. He longed for Diana to return, he wanted her grounded appearance, her clever thoughts and wonderful laugh. She meant something to him, and these creatures were nothing but monsters.

    Warren had to steer his face away from them, their laughter mocking and synced with each other. He kept his hands out as a shield, shrugging them off his shoulders as well. His cousin Sammy pushed them away with her arms crossed, a sneer on her face. She spat curses back at them, twisting as they tried to grab her hair. Old Bill glared at the women, keeping them away from him. He took Jonah close to his chest, running a finger along his forehead. A slight pressure encircled his head and the volume reduced with the pain and anxiety. As some kind of focus the older man held his fist closed, golden spines wrapping around it.

    ¡°A calming crown,¡± Old Bill said, patting Jonah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hope you feel better, son.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± he replied.

    The Paladin¡¯s eyes were set on Angelina, pointing a free finger at her. Along his hand spun more magical cords of thorns. ¡°You two, make an exclusive Sanctuary, I ain¡¯t got any focus left,¡± he ordered the others.

    The two younger Paladins clapped their hands together as if in prayer. A bubble of translucent light grew out from them, encasing Old Bill and Jonah inside it. As the mermaids came closer they were rebuffed by the translucent walls. Their circlets stayed glowing with their hands, but they were able to talk and move their heads.

    ¡°What¡¯s she saying?¡± Sammy asked.

    ¡°Hush, little one,¡± Old Bill whispered. He listened for several more minutes to Angelina and Diana talking in the shade. The Druid looked shattered and Jonah felt the urge to rush to her. The Corporal was grumbling under his breath the whole time and finally, the two women walked off towards the diner. Aiko was dragging its paws with every step, head hanging low.

    Old Bill¡¯s pointing finger broke the spell and he scratched at his face. ¡°Woman moves an army of sea maidens to help divert a hurricane and still lies through her teeth,¡± he said, scowling.

    ¡°About what? What¡¯s she lying about?¡± Jonah asked eagerly.

    ¡°Only one thing I know for sure,¡± the old Paladin said. ¡°I was on her ship, I sniffed out the undead.¡± He stopped Jonah before he could interrupt. ¡°She¡¯s trying to say she had one visit, but that ain¡¯t true. It was scrubbed clean, the deck and all. A few things were good and repaired, lots of Witch magic filling in pieces of wood. I know undead though, I slayed many a one in my time. Any Paladin old enough can sense them straight through the wood. There¡¯s undead living on that ship. As I went lower, closer to the bottom, they vanished, they could scent me too. There are old creatures living on that ship.¡±

    ¡°Angelina¡¯s pets and her hounds were two seperate mentions on that tape, uncle,¡± Warren added.

    ¡°Yes indeed, yes indeed,¡± the old man nodded. ¡°Calm down there, son, no reason to fear. If Angelina wanted ya gone, she¡¯d have done it. She¡¯s mighty interested in keeping Diana¡¯s favor, at least for now. Spinning all kinds of fancy tales to her. Play along when you get back, don¡¯t do anything that could upset the balance, ya hear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Jonah said, his trembling stopping as the crown on his head fed him a gentle warmth. He took in the crowd, a nightmare at this size.

    ¡°Warren, hun, you and Sammy take the boy somewhere to rest,¡± the man said, jerking his head to them.

    ¡°I need to go to Diana, she needs me,¡± he pleaded.

    ¡°No, not right now, see they¡¯re bringing a radio in for her,¡± the old Paladin sighed. ¡°How convenient to bring all that equipment with her as she starts apologizing to the princess. Ain¡¯t nobody better to sing her praises than the princess of this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Please, tell me what she said, all you heard, I need to know,¡± Jonah begged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send it to Warren, you need to get out of here, they¡¯re bringing the town folk back now. Ten thousand more people are gonna line these streets soon.¡± He pointed to the north where massive crowds were entering from the surrounding forest. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on the princess, don¡¯t you worry, son.¡± He gently pushed him towards Warren.

    As the Paladins broke their spell and the crown vanished, Jonah was drowned in an ocean of sounds.

 P1 Chapter 28: Finally... a Hero.

    ¡°My fellow citizens of the Magi Kingdom and all those listening around Hera, this is Diana Primrose Orchidrin Scholar, royal princess by birth and Druid Elemental by education,¡± she began into the microphone. The lack of any other masteries hurt to mention, but she was far from them being condensed into the title of Archdruid. Still, Angelina stressed that she mentioned it. The Pirate smiled from across the table at her, the shutters open behind her to let in the light of her glorious success.

    Diana cleared her throat as gently as she had been taught, it was a while since her last speech. Her mother didn¡¯t force her to make any after Luann, she hardly gave one then. The next one Diana expected to give a month before was an eventual wedding announcement.

    ¡°I have been traveling with the Heroes on the Pirate¡¯s ship for a little over a week now,¡± she went on, maintaining her most regal tone. ¡°I have spent my time in practice and constant vigilance, as have the other Heroes with me. Not a moment has passed that I have not fought towards my eventual goal of apprehending Blodwyn as my grandfather did before me. As you might have seen in the papers, we retrieved the remains of Ash Makers in Rowoak.¡± She took a deep breath, this part she wasn¡¯t comfortable with, but Angelina loved. The whole thing had been penned by her within half an hour and debated, unsuccessfully by Diana. ¡°The villains stood no chance against the Watchdogs of the gods, nature knew they didn¡¯t belong. I have no idea why they were there, but I feel sorry for the poor sods.¡±

    The Pirate furrowed her brow at the improvisation of the last line.

    ¡°After our successful disposal, sightings around the world were investigated much faster than before. The armies of Blodwyn had to dig in deeper than ever. Not a single one was sighted without being swiftly investigated. We have them running scared.¡± She took another pause, the sounds of celebration muffled outside. She could smell roasting fish and feel the pounding feet through the floor. ¡°Just today we received an alarm that Blodwyn was sighted in the town Grayhill of the Obsidian Isle. It came from an emergency line, so we sped here with haste. Fearing that the wretch had taken advantage of the great town in the middle of a hurricane. Our magnificent Magi army were here within thirty minutes, and the Heroes arrived within the hour. All that was found however were the town''s doors thrown open, an immature message left by the Order, and the hurricane still raging forth. Our army quickly resealed all of the houses before any damage could be done. Let it be known how fast our response time is, for our scout force was some two hundred strong, but we had thousands ready to swarm the Isle.¡±

    The princess straightened out the paper before her, glancing up at the repaired rafter in the ceiling. The one that the Guardian had broke the last time she saw him. Returning to the diner, Angelina had gone around with a Wizard fixing all the little bits of evidence to the Heroes¡¯ poor response.

    ¡°Let it also be known that Blodwyn sought to trick us, but we are the victors today,¡± she continued. ¡°Not only were we so fast in our arrival, but in trying to rile us, she rallied us to do good. It is common in such extreme storms for seals to break, on homes, on storefronts, and even on the mines here in Grayhill. The damage is usually minor, the Magi Kingdom is among the best in magical seal production and our construction techniques are renowned. However, seeing the town in the midst of a storm, my fellow Hero, the Pirate, could not stand idle. So she brought her mermaid kindred together and the Oceanic Druids communing with the storm to divert it off course. Now it is projected to die out before it touches land in Grunhir, at most our northern ally can expect a windy day from a level five hurricane failing to reach its shore. The people of Grayhill, and the entire Obsidian Isle, are able to sleep in their own beds tonight, and wake to clear skies tomorrow. So remember citizens, that Blodwyn and her Order of Ash stands no chance, when given a few hours we are able to move the will of the gods.¡±

    There was a smug satisfaction on the Pirate¡¯s face. The clear skies spoke louder than Diana could. All of Grayhill was grateful outside, people were flooding in from the nearby towns and erupting from shelters everywhere at the news. The magnitude of this celebration would echo for generations, over a hundred thousand people populated the Isle, all raising a mug or glass to the Pirate. They might even erect a statue in the Hero¡¯s image for it. Now that two more were gone from the public eye, it was only her to get the praise.

    The princess leaned into the microphone a final time. ¡°So, keep a watchful eye for any Ash Makers of the Order, and don¡¯t hesitate to report. We and our allies will rush to help as soon as possible. Today we have proved that almost anything is possible, and that one day we will have Blodwyn back in her tomb, where she belongs. This is your royal princess Diana signing off, I will be here every week with an update on our hunt.¡±

    A Paladin, not of Whittaker¡¯s descent or Psyin¡¯s faithful, stopped the recording. Diana stared at the reels, a wild mix of emotions swimming about her mind. Public perception was important, like the Ranger had said. It felt wrong to sell such a positive message when no battle had taken place. Had she sold her soul in giving the Pirate what she wanted? She wanted to talk with Jonah about it, he knew about these things. He was a balance to her thoughts in Rowoak, and she wanted him again now. By the time they entered the diner he was gone from the filled streets.

    Old Bill sat at a table by the door, not so subtly pushed away from her by the Pirate upon entering. As the Pirate came to Diana, praising her reading of the speech, the old man smirked at her. The scars of his face shone with ridged shadows in the afternoon light. His paternal presence made her feel better.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll put that out in a few hours,¡± Angelina was telling the other Paladin.

    ¡°Why not as soon as possible?¡± Diana asked.

    The mermaid waved off the idea. ¡°Oh, I think it would be better to wait until after we have a chance to relax here,¡± she said. ¡°There could be a bad response, who knows?¡±

    ¡°You wish to celebrate? Is that why you¡¯re delaying it?¡± Diana asked, standing up and gripping her staff to her.

    Angelina held her arm, shaking it. ¡°Come on now, this is good for you too. You get to meet with all those experienced Druids and talk to the people on the ground,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°I would like to fetch Jonah,¡± Diana stated. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Old Bill made to speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯d probably curl up into a ball with this crowd,¡± Angelina interrupted.

    The older Paladin rose loudly from his seat with a scraping sound, straightening out the heavy maul on his back. ¡°He¡¯s off with my nephew and daughter, so don¡¯t worry, yer highness,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s plenty safe, ain¡¯t any danger at all.¡± He threw a side glance to the Hero, his hand still loosely on the weapon''s handle, making as if his neck itched.

    Angelina flared her nostrils, but put a smile back on. ¡°See, no need to worry at all, Diana. Come on, we have some important people to rub shoulders with,¡± she said, putting her arm around the Druid¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Allies in the war, of course. We can¡¯t win it by ourselves.¡± She led her to the door, Aiko slowly keeping up.

    Diana wanted to send her familiar out to find Jonah and Kalyah, allies for her personal war. However, the Pirate seemed to guess at that as well.

    ¡°Imagine how many people have yet to see the Druid princess¡¯s white tiger,¡± she said, pushing the door open wide. The cacophony of a celebration hit a high painful note as Angelina called out to the masses, the flowing waves of her voice projecting over thousands of people. ¡°Citizens of the great Magi Kingdom! Your princess and Druid Hero has recorded her first message for all of you! A record of our success! Now she is here to celebrate her first week of being a true Hero!" She raised the princess''s arm like a fighter in a ring, plucking it from her staff with some force.

    "It was she that helped slay the Watchdogs in Rowoak, slicing the rats from their bellies! And while I swam out to stop the hurricane, it was her that helped the army to repair this town of Blodwyn¡¯s stain!¡± Somehow a mug of wine found its way into her other hand and she raised it high in the air too. ¡°To the Magi army! To the Druid Diana! To the Druids of the sea! To my fellow mermaids! To the clear skies of Graycliff!¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The thousands of tankards and glasses were hoisted up in hurrahs.

    Diana¡¯s mouth hung open in shock as she stood limply beside the Pirate, her arm slipping free of the woman''s grasp. Her ears were assaulted by the shouts congratulating the truth tainted by flat out lies. Before she could yell to the Pirate, no one else could hear with the din, the woman whispered harshly in her ear, ¡°I''m telling you the truth Diana, but the public needs to hear the spiced up version. The monsters are gone, this is the only fiction we need. It¡¯s alright, just smile and wave." She gestured out to the legion of smiling faces, and a sharp point grew in her voice. Spit flecked into Diana''s ear as she stabbed the next lines in, "Don¡¯t you want to stop the war? We can¡¯t do it without the people behind us. If we don''t have them, we won¡¯t win, then your sister will have been murdered for nothing¡­¡±

    The brutal words brought up the images of Luann¡¯s slit throat and cold face. The chill of her sister¡¯s corpse was icy over her. Her gorge rose as well, forced to relive her failure of killing the assassin. This was the price, she thought, swallowing her pride. She raised her hand, waving to the crowd. They roared with delight at the gesture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum, this is the first step to avenging her,¡± Angelina urged. ¡°The celebration will be even bigger when that wretched bitch is in her tomb. This is one of many battles¡­ and we have won.¡±

    Diana''s lips curled up around her gritted teeth. At her feet Aiko sent her waves of shame, piling on top of the immense mountain she already felt.

    The rest of the night Angelina kept by her side, her best friend to innumerable people they met. Their names alone swarmed her head and she felt like it might explode. She was offered enough drinks to kill a hundred men. She drank more than she felt comfortable having within her and ate more greasy fish and meat than she could stand. For a second time she heaved up all she had in her stomach down an alley. Still, Angelina and the troupe of nearly naked mermaids that followed her around were her best friend, holding her hair.

    As the night grew darker, Diana¡¯s mind fogged and her cares dulled. The fires became indistinct orbs of orange and red. People were like blades of grass in a grand meadow, varying in their tan shades, their voices the rushes of a breeze. Her cheeks were dry from the kisses of mermaids. Her ears would hurt if her mind wasn¡¯t wet clay, unable to perceive anything. By the time she changed to water, it was already too late, she was drunk. Even the restroom held no relief, as her loyal band of Angelina and her mermaids had followed her in there as well. They had supported her staggering footsteps.

    Head against a bathroom stall, her throat dry no matter how much water she drank, her worries sharpened themselves again. The tiger, fully sober, glared at her, running her mind against a whetstone. How many people had she talked to? What the hell had she said to any of them? Aiko had roared as a spectacle to many crowds, the people rejoiced, but Diana knew deep down it was fury with her. Where was Jonah? Where was Kalyah? Where was anyone that was actually her friend?

    She wanted to go home. She wanted her mother. To be tucked into bed and to be sung a lullaby again. Angelina cared little, taking her out into the dying celebration, where the people sang of her victory in the darkest part of the night. The Hero had remained rather sober and free of temptation, but failed in her resolve as the dawn started to show, ushered away by a score of mermaids and townswomen. By that time she could be free, Diana couldn¡¯t move. She collapsed on one of the tables, face first, the exhaustion of her body too much to take.

    Diana awoke held in the arms of someone, their footsteps stomping across woodwork. The orange rays of sun glared into her eyes and she hid her face. As if she were babe, she turned into the chest of the person holding her. She smelled wool and the musk of an older man. She knew it couldn¡¯t be Jonah, and the thought of him made her furious. So did every breath though, her guts turning horribly inside her being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your highness, you¡¯re safe,¡± drawled Old Bill as he held her.

    ¡°I want to die,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been that drunk before, I understand,¡± he replied, chuckling. ¡°Let me make it a little better.¡± He stopped momentarily, his hand set on her forehead, the metal cool and smooth. Magic flowed into her with a prayer, and she was able to open her eyes without them throbbing in agony. Misery still filled her and so did the mental anguish, but the jagged edge was sanded off. She was conscious of her surroundings and the guilt was thick in her being.

    ¡°I¡¯m a disgrace,¡± she said pathetically.

    ¡°Aw, you ain¡¯t nothing of the sort, sweet girl, nothing like that,¡± he replied, shaking his head as he kept walking on.

    She looked up at him, lips trembling.

    ¡°Yer playing along, which is the safest thing to do, it¡¯s what--¡±

    ¡°AHHHH!¡± came a great wheezing cry with a collection of thuds.

    Diana squinted, turning to see Fia sitting up from the dock that held the Pirate¡¯s ship. The Witch was completely naked, her milky skin appearing sickly in the dawn light, the various constellation tattoos on her legs and belly standing out wildly. Around her eyes were thick rings of violet bruising, a mask that made them sunken, darting around bloodshot and insane. There were pulsing veins up her elbows and knees, and she stood up with a scrambling of her limbs. She swung around, a vial clutched in her hand. Her once ample breasts were deflated, the nipples raw and red.

    ¡°I wait all night, I nurse the spirits of the Moon¡¯s lovers, I regain my strength enough to walk here! Where is that fucking man!?¡± she screamed from a dry throat.

    ¡°Holy shit, I ain¡¯t never seen a Witch in such a state,¡± Old Bill remarked, shaking his head.

    Fia whirled on him. ¡°I am no common Witch! I am one above all others! I brought the people together, I stopped the fucking hurricane!¡± she raged, licking at her cracked lips. ¡°Angelina told me I was too unsightly to join the women in celebration! There should not have been an inch of me without a tender kiss laid upon it! Where is that fucking man?¡±

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± he asked.

    She blinked her bruised eyes, rubbing at them with a howl of suffering. Her tongue kept licking like a snake, there was foam at the corners of her lips. She focused in on the Paladin and the princess in his arms as if she saw them for the first time. Her stare was beady without her glasses. The sun rose past some limit and the light hit her brightly over the mountains and the shimmer of the ocean. Her arm shielded her as she cried like she was going to dissolve.

    ¡°Fuck you! You stupid masculine ball! Fuck you!¡± she continued raging, flipping off the sun. Her staggering steps and unsteady hold fumbled the vial she held.

    The Paladin pointed his finger and thorny golden vines pressed into the wrist holding the item. With a yelp the Witch dropped it and it shattered by her bony feet. Avoiding the glass shards she nearly fell back into the ocean, but landed hard into her tailbone instead.

    ¡°That was special!¡± she screamed, coughing as her dry throat caught.

    Old Bill scoffed at the black liquid bubbling on the dock. ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± he said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you to bed.¡±

    Diana was horribly exhausted, but also terribly curious about what was happening.

    ¡°Get him! Get him!¡± the Witch commanded.

    They crossed the gangplank and saw that the majority of the crew lay face down on the deck. The people didn¡¯t stir and Diana fought to get down. The Paladin held her firmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re alive, a cruel existence, but they¡¯re living fine enough,¡± he grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll put them to bed before I leave. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± He stepped around the unconscious Lucy as he lifted the door below with a commanding flick of his finger. ¡°We kept the boy from their fate, that¡¯s all I can say with her hexes in place. Keep doing what yer doing, sweet girl, and don¡¯t judge the boy too harshly for leaving ya, yah hear?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Diana pleaded.

    ¡°A lot, a whole hell of a lot,¡± he said, folding the scars with his frown.

    Despite the feelings of betrayal she had felt earlier, when they passed Jonah¡¯s door, she reached out for it.

    ¡°He ain¡¯t there,¡± Old Bill remarked with a sigh. ¡°This is hers, wise cat?¡±

    Aiko was pawing at her door, Diana¡¯s staff in its mouth. The link between them was fractured in her state. She hoped not for long, on account of her actions.

    Laid on her bed, the Paladin helped to remove her armor as her fingers numbly pinched the straps. He left her in the Weaver clothing. She removed her sweaty socks, tucking her sore feet under the blankets. She was so tired, but her bed was uncomfortable and she was still aching. Aiko hopped on the bed, laying against her back as a begrudging barricade to her rolling over.

    ¡°Get to sleep, yer highness,¡± the Paladin said, bringing up the covers around her.

    ¡°Charm me, please, I can¡¯t be awake another second,¡± she begged.

    The old man chuckled, pushing the waste basket closer. ¡°Ya can¡¯t rely too much on magic, you¡¯ll forget how to live without it.¡±

    ¡°I want to go home, I can¡¯t do this,¡± she said, tears welling up. ¡°I want to speak with him, he kept me from leaving last time¡­Where is he?¡±

    Old Bill shook his head again. ¡°You¡¯d do best to listen to yer elders, yah hear? At least until we can figure out a solution to get you out of here,¡± he said with a sympathetic grin, petting her head. ¡°Rest, sleep will come.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve betrayed everything I stood for¡­¡± she whined, tears falling on her pillow.

    ¡°No, yah haven''t. You made a lot of people happy tonight, yah did fine. Everyone loves their princess,¡± he said, making his way to the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± She hid her face with that.

    ¡°Yah will soon, yah will soon.¡±

    The door closed and she wept until the pain and drink took her off to sleep.

 Part 2: The good we do, and the evil we receiveâ€¦ Chapter 1: A promise kept...

    The last time that Diana had drank this much, it had been her eighteenth birthday celebration. It was the legal drinking age in the Magi Kingdom, and an awful idea from her friends and cousins. Half of them were Sorceresses, some Druids, a Wizard, and all of them royal and rich. She was dating at the time, a man she thought she might marry. He said she was fun, but her female friends and relatives called her stiff. She and her mother called it practical. After the festivities, Aiko took up the same job that it did now, except that now Diana was alone, with nobody to help her counter the tiger¡¯s judgment.

    She sat down in the metal cell of her cabin''s shower, legs hanging out, staring up at the spraying head. Her mouth hung open like an eager baby bird trying to wash the foulness from her tongue. Her head sat against the steel wall, arms across her belly, the chill did little to relieve the throbbing of her brain. Through the open door, past the disapproving tiger, came the late afternoon light. The sun was fine to blind her as she hid her face from it. She wanted someone, a more comforting presence than the tiger.

    Aiko growled low. To her mind came memories that were not her own, but the tiger¡¯s low perspective on the night¡¯s events. Diana at the start of the night, nervous, searching around between every introduction. The Pirate¡¯s arm tightly around her shoulder, encouraging her to keep focused, keep drinking. It wasn¡¯t enough to do the speech, now she had to sell the persona. The Druid princess, the Hero to replace the others. Nothing so clear had been said, but it should have been shouted, for it was the only thing that made sense. As the drinks kept coming, urged through toasts, that from the tiger¡¯s view were shallow, it was obvious this was revenge. Angelina wanted her drunk, to make a fool of herself. The side eyes and glaring over the rim of tankards. How dare this young girl push in on my territory?

    Her obliviousness and compliance was too painful to relive for Diana. One drink kept coming after the other. Her cheeks had become red and she stopped looking for help. In the back of her mind, she knew it was wrong. At that point, she was too tipsy to care. Now it was quite sharp.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± she mumbled, waving at the tiger.

    Aiko yowled, grumbling. It flashed back to the moments of Angelina guilting her into accepting the half truth. Then came the image of her sister¡¯s bed with an angry growl from the tiger, it didn¡¯t need to show Luann.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± she cried, holding her head. She coughed, sputtering on the water flowing over her.

    Then played the memory of Jonah promising to be there for her, all through the door of the dark diner bathroom. After it came the two of them parting ways in Graycliff. Where had he gone? Why couldn''t she find him? Why didn''t he look for her?

    ¡°Gods, I wish you could just bloody talk,¡± she seethed, glaring at the tiger. "I know everything is wrong, I don''t need to be reminded."

    Its blue eyes blinked slowly at her. In their depths she could see herself. The reflectiveness was magical, a purposeful introspective for its owner.

    ¡°I need to be a Hero, I cannot do anything without Angelina, without this blasted ship and the fame,¡± she said with a pitiful sound. "I''d rather be out here and suffering than sitting and doing nothing at home. I know that misery, it''s why we left."

    Still seeing herself, wallowing in pity, she saw flashes of her resting on Jonah¡¯s chest in the diner. She was pouring her soul out to him. Confessing that she finally felt herself again, she felt that relief once more. The comfort she had rarely felt since her sister died.

    ¡°What? Stop it, please,¡± she said to the mirrored eyes.

    Aiko chuffed.

    I¡¯ve betrayed everything I stood for¡­

    ¡°I stand for vengeance¡­ I should be willing to let myself go. I don''t need to feel like myself anymore¡­¡±

    She saw herself leaning over the ship''s rail, admitting that she knew it would be long before she got a shot at Blodwyn. Then the terror she felt flying for Grayhill, that chance that shook her to her core. The grip of Jonah¡¯s hand. His presence beside hers.

    Then it all came back to last night, when she tried to look for Jonah. The drink had fuzzed out the harsh words to her mind then. Now she could understand them fully. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be worried about the boy, Diana. He¡¯s not really worth your time,¡± Angelina said plainly, holding onto her around the shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re a Hero now, you don¡¯t need a friend without any real magic. He''s a deckhand with some replaced limbs, nothing special about that.¡±

    She saw a fractured memory of the Witch on the docks, something she had forgotten until now. The bubbling brew on the wood. The older Paladin talking vaguely about Jonah, that he was safe and away. Old Bill wanted her to play along with Angelina and Fia, but there was only so much she could do without losing herself in that equation.

    Diana understood the complex balancing act, and sighed in relief. It was a difficult act, but knowing what to do made her feel lighter. She pressed her head into the shower wall, staring up at the spray of water, now running straight off her face. Aiko made its way between her legs, setting its massive head on her lap. Her hands scratched behind its ears and under its chin, a heavy breath of resolve coming out from her chest.

    ¡°I will not sell my soul fully to Angelina. I will not lose myself anymore than I have,¡± she said quietly.

    It took a great deal of effort for Diana to heal herself, hydrate her body and fix the aches. By the time she was dressed in her traveling clothes, there was a dull pain in her head and along her joints. She had rubbed her jars of creams into her skin, massaging her poor feet that had been in wonderfully supportive boots, but had wandered drunkenly across an entire town.

    Brushing out her hair, Aiko caught sounds on the top deck. Memories of the crew laying out, face down, came to her then. Her early morning arrival was the most recent, but also the most jumbled. It was keen with the tiger''s perspective. Slipping on her shoes and summoning her staff to her hand, Diana and Aiko rushed up to the top deck.

    The ship was docked and the town of Grayhill shone in the sunlight. Still lining the streets were remains of the festival and soldiers cleaning it up. Up the dock came the two younger Paladins. Warren Whittaker with Jonah supported by one arm. Sammy Whittaker with Kalyah held by her bottom over her shoulder. The most commotion was Coal circling about, raising a happy alarm. Lucy was clopping around, struggling to open the rails for the gangplank. From the center mast table came Angelina, as rested as ever, and the Witch, wearing nothing but a black silk nightie. The latter woman scrambled to the swinging rails, focused keenly on Jonah. She still bore all the damage she had in the early dawn hours, except that her mask of bruises had darkened.

    As the Paladins made it to the end of gangplank, they were rushed by both Diana and Angelina. Warren frowned, handing over Jonah with hesitation as Diana reached for him. Jonah¡¯s face was pale and he stank of sweat and grime.

    Coal landed on the railing. ¡°They return! They return! The rest of the crew has returned to us!¡± he called loudly.

    Kalyah was set down, staggering in place, eyes half awake.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Well, where were you two?¡± Angelina asked, joyfully inspecting them. ¡°We looked everywhere for you.¡± There was an undertone of frustration to her voice.

    Sammy held up the Pixie elf. ¡°They were taken out of the rodeo early,¡± she said. Both her and her cousin wore their greatcoats still, no sign of wear on their enchanted surfaces.

    ¡°How is that?¡± the Pirate asked.

    ¡°I think they hit the liquor pretty hard,¡± Warren replied with a shrug.

    ¡°I thought you were meant to be watching over him,¡± Diana spoke up, supporting Jonah by the waist. He groaned, the smell of booze him, but not on his breath. Aiko''s sharp nose could smell the difference. The excuse didn¡¯t sit right with her.

    There was a shadow across the Paladins¡¯ eyes. She remembered the promise of their elder clearly. The man was not the type to lie. Old Bill wanted her to play along, and for their sake she didn¡¯t pry anymore to them.

    ¡°Some job they did,¡± Angelina said, making a show of smelling the alcohol on Jonah. ¡°Seems like the boy was enjoying himself quite a bit.¡± She ran a finger across his cheek and tasted it. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s the salt of a mermaid¡¯s kiss. No doubt about it.¡± She leaned towards him. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, big boy, there were lots of pretty women there last night.¡± She patted his face in a patronizing manner.

    Jonah looked down and Diana noticed his nervousness shining through his sickly facade. The vial on the dock, the stare the Witch was giving him now, and the comment from the older Paladin. Diana had no doubt that the Witch was up to some wickedness, that Angelina wasn¡¯t above a great deal herself. Her recent resolve had not faded, even seeing Jonah as he was now. The ship she stood on, it was the only way she could travel the world in her search. The only thing keeping her from home. Those truths she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Some ruse had been concocted though and Angelina was happy to fall for it. The Paladins remained quiet. There was an alertness fading in and out of Kalyah¡¯s eyes. A silent urging to go along with it. The lynchpin was Jonah and he was terrible at deceit. He wore everything on his sleeve. Having recovered recently from drunkenness, she knew that his legs didn¡¯t hold that weakness, that his eyes weren¡¯t burning in the sun, and that most assuredly his head wasn¡¯t pounding with the dryness of dehydration. His heart was thudding though, anxious to pretend.

    This played perfectly into Angelina¡¯s desires, so the Pirate was already telling Lucy and her first mate to drag the late comers off to their cabins. ¡°We¡¯ll be setting off soon, so let¡¯s have them rest,¡± she said, hands on her hips. "For now at least."

    As the dwarf came towards Diana, she brushed him off. ¡°No thank you, I shall take him to his cabin by myself,¡± she said firmly.

    Angelina whirled on her. ¡°Princess, are you still fawning over the boy when he spent the night with the mermaids? I don¡¯t have to explain a man¡¯s fickle ways to you,¡± she said, pointing to the subject of her animosity.

    Diana took a deep breath and a long moment to consider her response. The deck was silent with the weight of the insult to her. She wanted to snarl and shout, like she had often on the ship, but it wouldn''t help her now. The calming influence of a nervous man had done a lot in such a short time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your issue is with him, other than it keeps me from worshiping you,¡± she said, evenly, locking eyes with the Pirate. ¡°I know you adore being worshiped. I am your public voice, Angelina. I spent an entire night by your side, getting kissed on the cheeks by mermaids. I have not known Jonah to tell a lie, so I ask him now, did you engage with the mermaids? Did they do anything more than kiss you?¡±

    His eyes grew wide and he stood up straighter to his full height. ¡°No,¡± he admitted, dropping all signs of supposed drunkenness.

    Kalyah huffed through her nose.

    ¡°As I expected,¡± Diana said, holding Jonah¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, I know someone is perfectly fine with lying to me.¡± She stared firmly at the now sneering Angelina. ¡°I know my place, your bloody subordinate, but I will not have my ally taken from me. There is something more going on, a thing I doubt you will be honest on. Such as the reason that all the crew here were face down on the top deck this morning.¡±

    A surge of shock, pretend or genuine, she couldn¡¯t tell, came to Angelina¡¯s face. She jerked her head back to the Witch, who¡¯s disheveled composure gave away nothing. The rest of the crew, the victims, were all similarly placid in their expression, as if none of them could hear what was being said.

    ¡°You have lied to me and Jonah, to the world, I need an honest person beside me, Angelina,¡± Diana went on as the woman turned back, half lost in thought. She wondered if the Hero was regretting her honesty. ¡°So from this point, I, as royal princess of the Magi Kingdom, am declaring Jonah¡­ What is your surname?¡±

    ¡°Um, Godfrey,¡± he answered, brow furrowed.

    ¡°That Jonah Godfrey is under royal protection,¡± she declared. ¡°Any threats against him shall be equal to ones against myself. So if you throw him in the ocean, you had better be prepared to throw me as well. Once you have, the might of the Magi military will be on you and no lies will help you there. I am well tracked, Hero---¡±

    Angelina held up her hand with a growl of indignation. ¡°I get it!¡± she snapped. ¡°What I have told you, what I told the public, is for their own good¡­¡± She made certain to glance at the Paladins. ¡°What I do, I only do for the betterment of this world. I was furious and not in a clear head when I said what I did, Diana. When Gregore and Ozwalt became what they are, they had the future of the world on their mind. You don¡¯t know how violent and deadly the war was at the start. Thousands of people could be killed in seconds by the Order. We were fighting an uphill battle from the start. Their lasers, their tanks, their flying ships. There wouldn¡¯t be any Heroes if it wasn¡¯t for what we did.¡± Her hand clenched into a tight fist. ¡°Have your boy, I don¡¯t care, but I¡¯m not about to let you lounge around the ship like you have been doing. We¡¯re down two Heroes and you¡¯re not enough to fill in even half of Gregore. If we face any actual threat, I can¡¯t have you fold like you did before. I¡¯m going to train you, my magic is more than enough to help you with yours.¡±

    A bolt of shame stuck in Diana at her lack of training. ¡°I would appreciate the help,¡± she said plainly. ¡°I am well aware of your power, it is incredibly strong for innate magic.¡±

    The Pirate scoffed. ¡°Go on, you two, no need to witness anymore drama,¡± she said to the Paladins.

    As the two officials bowed, Diana knew she had to press her luck an inch further. ¡°Before you go, I need you to ward this ship,¡± she said. ¡°It seems we have had a problem with undead finding their way on it at night. Angelina has done all she can to keep them off, but she needs more holy hands than what she has available.¡±

    The mermaid¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was only fitting to bend the truth in front of her. Diana wondered if she appreciated that, or if her jaw was tight in pure fury instead.

    ¡°Undead? On the Pirate¡¯s ship?¡± Warren asked, the disbelief not exactly sincere in his voice. Jonah did his best to stifle a gasp as well and Kalyah¡¯s eyes darted about in stunned silence. Mumbling to herself, the Witch took a seat back at the table, while the crew had chattering reactions of concern.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, captain?¡± Coal cried, flapping up into the air. ¡°I would have slayed the beasts myself!¡±

    ¡°It was a minor thing, but I wouldn¡¯t mind the extra protection,¡± Angelina said with a deep exhale, grinning at the Paladins. ¡°Go ahead, do your thing. The smell was on the top deck, so you can start there.¡± She stalked off towards the table, hedging questions of sincere worry from most of her crew.

    There were too many battles and Diana had her prize, an anxious man that made her feel better in her grieving and sometimes wrathful state. She and him wished farewell to Paladins, who set about their work. They were below deck and Jonah frowned as Kalyah followed behind with her lips pursed and arms folded.

    From Jonah¡¯s arm came his glass screen and upon it a flurry of letters that Diana had to stop to read. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of bad stuff going on. We were supposed to trick you and Angelina. I was supposed to keep away from you. I was going to be charmed like the rest. Kalyah isn¡¯t¡­ So, I was ready to not see you. That was crazy, she didn¡¯t expect you to argue with Angelina like that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you can write without pressing your fingers into it,¡± Diana commented, trying to remain calm after the whole affair.

    His eyes went between her and the phone, as if she didn¡¯t read it. ¡°Yes, I can,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything,¡± she said. ¡°I am smarter than you think. I know duplicity when I see it.¡± She glanced back at the miffed elf. ¡°You made a promise, Jonah, to be here for me. On the first night we knew each other you were certain you had come to the world to help me, and you have. It is only fair that I am here for you in return.¡±

    He stood proudly beside her, looking over her head as he smiled. The sunlight of the portholes shone warmly on his face. ¡°Thank you, I still want to keep that promise,¡± he said firmly.

    She reached up and took his salt dusted cheek. ¡°May I kiss you?¡± she asked.

    He swelled up in surprise, but nodded.

    She pressed her lips to his full set, delighted by the spark of something more that shot off in her heart. Her thumb ran along the ridges of his lips, smiling. ¡°A lovely pair you have,¡± she commented.

    He grinned back flustered.

    ¡°I just wanted you to both be safe," Kalyah said, stomping past them and turning to point. "Be careful, just be careful¡­" She threw up her hands and stormed off, mumbling to herself.

 Part 2 Chapter 2: Know your place...

    Diana left Jonah off in his room and surprised him by returning with her luggage. He came to the door, eyeing the bags, one of them in Aiko¡¯s mouth. When she asked to come in, he moved aside silently. It was like a dream, but the world was crisp and clear. The portholes shone brightly across the room as Diana and the tiger set their things down on the couch.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t object to my moving in,¡± she said, smirking

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why?¡± he said. His jacket was off, and he was about to take a shower.

    ¡°Well, for one because it annoys Angelina,¡± Diana said with a chuckle. ¡°Another being that I haven''t felt well on my own¡­¡± The mirth left her as she turned to him with a somber expression. ¡°The dishonesty of the captain has only added to it, but since my sister, it¡¯s been difficult to sleep. You know that, you¡¯ve seen my hair trigger, and felt its wrath.¡± She paused for a moment, letting the past harm sit in the air.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to, I know that,¡± he said plainly. ¡°When I was younger, I was half asleep and a friend tried to wake me up, I punched at his face. I didn¡¯t hit him, but if I had magic, I would have got him. It was nothing but a reaction.¡± He gave her a leading laugh, and she smiled briefly.

    ¡°You make me feel better Jonah, and I am not one to play games. Though, normally, I would wait a few more months before sleeping beside someone else. I swear,¡± she said, her eyes light. ¡°I came aboard this ship to feel better, but I was quickly met with a different type of hostility. Were you not here, I would only have Kalyah. I¡¯ve rested beside women before, however, I fear the Priestess is far too open for my tastes.¡±

    Jonah blinked, confused.

    Diana shook her head, waving her hands. ¡°I fancy you and the way I feel around you. Is it too much to share a room and a bed?¡±

    He swallowed. ¡°I um, fancy you too, and everything. I¡¯m glad I can be of help, and no, it¡¯s not too much,¡± he said, trying to contain his nervous excitement. The tiger walked straight to him and jumped on the bed, laying at the foot of it, then glancing over its shoulder at him. A clear reminder that he was being watched.

    ¡°My current bed fellow isn¡¯t as talkative as you,¡± Diana laughed, petting the tiger¡¯s back. ¡°I am grateful for her, but I should have known I would end up here. She liked you from the very start, even when I was hesitant of a stranger.¡±

    He was silent, unsure what to say.

    ¡°You should consider yourself lucky,¡± she continued. ¡°A familiar is incredibly picky with their affection. She has not liked a few men that I fancied. You¡¯re one of the few she has liked this strongly.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± he said, heart quickening. ¡°I, uh, I was about to take a shower.¡± He could smell the long night on himself.

    ¡°Ah, are we?¡± she asked with a sultry smile.

    He was saved from a reply as the ship lurched forward and he was flung to the bed. Diana fell to her knees, holding onto the tiger that raised its head looking around. The intercom came on with a buzz.

    ¡°Sorry if anyone had any discomfort, we¡¯re setting sail. The Paladins are done and unless you want another day swarmed by people, we have to leave,¡± came Angelina¡¯s sarcastic voice. ¡°Oh, Diana, meet me on the top deck in ten minutes, your training will start after a light meal. You don¡¯t want to eat too heavy before exercising, especially against me.¡± The voice cut out after a satisfied chuckle.

    Diana took a deep breath, face resolute. ¡°My hangover is almost gone, but she gives me a headache.¡±

    The Pirate walked about in a circle the whole time they ate their meal, slashing her saber through the air. The sunlight reflected off it with twinkling sparkles, and the swishing sounds were distracting. Diana watched her through Aiko as she paced herself through the food. Their table was rather empty without the Guardian, and the delirious Witch sat, still in her black nightie. The woman actually ate, slopping porridge into her mouth. Globs of it fell and hit her chest, quickly smeared off and returned to her cracked lips. Her Mimic took the form of a Malikon dancer, rubbing her shoulders. The false woman of sandy skin and an extreme amount of jangling jewelry, that added to the list of annoying noises on the sailing ship. The familiar shook its hips and rubbed as the Witch commanded. When Jonah examined it, the creature smiled behind its veil, watching him back with demented eyes. He turned away, shading his eyes until it stopped.

    Diana took some satisfaction in seeing the defeated Hero, too damaged to mock or harass her. What spell she had used, Diana wasn¡¯t exactly sure, but a miserable person made feeble, made her feel better. That was her mother in her, she figured, who always loved vengeance. Usually it was small things, such as swiping a piece of food from a child that had been misbehaving all day. Luann commonly had the cherry of her sundae plucked by the queen¡¯s hawk. The youngest princess once promised to get a falcon as a familiar so that it could chase the raptor and annoy it back.

    The Pirate called to Diana the moment she finished her last bite, beckoning with her saber. The Druid left Kalyah and Jonah alone at the table with the Witch. The rest of the crew had been giving them a wide berth, even the automatons were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°There, keep away from the trapdoor,¡± Angelina directed. The sails flapped overhead, taut when they caught the wind. The Witch was too exhausted to maintain her scrying, there was no reason for them to fly. They could have just stayed in port, Diana had suggested, but the captain only huffed at that. She thought that maybe the Hero didn¡¯t want the princess to contact her mother.

    ¡°Put your Crown on,¡± Angelina said, tapping the brim of her hat with her sword. ¡°You¡¯re gonna try and read my mind to predict the next attack. Then we can do a little normal sparring, if you¡¯re still able.¡±

    Diana gripped her staff with both hands, recalling the last time she had used her Crown for such a reason. If it wasn¡¯t for the intensity of the memory, then she would have been ready without a problem. If it wasn¡¯t for that, then she would be much closer to mastering the damn school by now. A few more ¡°If¡±s around that time, then she would be married and no longer living in the castle.

    ¡°Oh, is that not enough of a challenge?¡± Angelina teased with a laugh. ¡° I¡¯m pretty good at deflecting psychic attacks. That¡¯s exactly what a mermaid song is, princess.¡±

    The Druid realized the anger on her face, and evened out her emotions. She stamped her staff on the deck, keeping her other hand in the air. She reached into the ether, the source of all thinking and praying, where the gods resided. They fed off of it, grew stronger off of the mass of clouds, invisible in the material realm. Countless people made them, the dust from everyone both living and dead. A Druid took a tiny bit of it, adorned their head in it. That sample let them access it freely, create at the speed of thought, and soar in their corpus form, among other such benefits. It was a difficult bit of concentration to hold it in place. Her teacher and the texts described it as holding onto a dream when you are aware of it.

    The Crown of Clouds stayed on her head, affixed to her quartz tiara, shifting as she focused. The curved branch and polished stone was of a fine make, better than her training gear. This was a true Druid headpiece, meant for a Hero. An eventual Archdruid, she told herself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need the tiger,¡± the Pirate said, pointing away. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to bite me with it¡­¡± There was a challenge within her cold blue eyes, as if gauging how angry Diana was with her.

    Aiko padded off to Jonah, keeping a watch on the Hero.

    The scratching that Aiko received from Jonah sent positivity her way, and it helped calm her. The Traveler seemed apprehensive as he watched the two square off some hundred feet away from the other. He was more nervous than her. ¡°You wish for me to deflect them back or away?¡± Diana asked, her cloak whipping in the wind.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Angelina considered for a moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Just try to get in, focus on that first.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I shall,¡± Diana said.

    ¡°Ready?¡± the Pirate asked with a grin.

    The Druid nodded.

    With a flick of her wrist water erupted up through the rails of the deck and encircled the woman¡¯s feet. The coursing torrent swirled neatly in a perfect circle, growing with each passing moment. Hundreds of gallons of water rose up around her, taking the shape of branching coral, holding firmly in place with little visible effort as Angelina¡¯s fingers danced. The movement was more like a bored drumming than magical conducting. The liquid forest spun slowly around her as it grew, sprouting more short buds with every moment. They caught the sunlight and writhing jewels of light danced in their shadows across the deck. In total the display must have reached a few stories high, growing more complex as the water kept flowing. Finally its source stopped as the angular branches and its offshoots split to either side of the Hero, her free hand holding the structure up as a steady mental focus.

    ¡°What are you sitting there for? I gave you all the time in the world,¡± Angelina said with a devious laugh.

    Diana couldn¡¯t help but stare at the creation, her Crown flickering. She had only seen such displays from Archdruids, and never had to be on the other side of it. There was a lot of needless extravagance to the technique. Her teacher and others taught efficiency in defensive stances, which in a way this magnificent show was. A showy gesture made for her to seem small. She recalled her pitiful circle of rocks in the Toothy Pit, if there was a water source, the Pirate could slay the earthen vipers on her own. This was the might of a several hundred year old mermaid.

    Her thinking was interrupted by a hard hitting bullet of water to her breastplate. It sent her back a few steps and broke her Crown.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be well trained, princess?¡± Angelina mocked. The water branch of coral regrew from one at the top.

    Diana steeled herself and put her Crown back on. This time she put all her focus on Pirate¡¯s mind. Reaching out through the ether, she felt her mental tendrils hit and bounce off stone. Mentally it felt her fingers had been jammed against granite. She had not felt such a rebuff from her teacher. He cared to train her, to actually help her. It was clear from the first offer that Angelina was interested in revenge, and more importantly belittling the princess.

    Shaking off the mental pain, Diana tried again. Dull darts of water hit her armored chest and stomach, breaking her concentration and breathing. They continued to hit just as she had reformed the Crown, the creation of which caused her heart to race a few beats. The Heroine was smiling as she assaulted her, which she saw through the eyes of her furious tiger, her own were closed. She was constantly grabbing hold of that bit of ether, maintaining a dream only to be slapped violently awake.

    ¡°Give her a minute!¡± cried Jonah, rising to his feet.

    The water stopped, Angelina glaring at the man.

    Crown firmly in place, Diana conducted the water off herself. ¡°Jonah, I am fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± she called back. Her heart thudded and she wheezed harshly, the pain across her chest off the attacks adding to it. There was a pulsing in her temples, she wanted to sit down, to give up. She wasn¡¯t going to give the woman the satisfaction.

    She adored his courage, it gave her so much. It couldn¡¯t be easy for him to yell at the woman who had helped save his life. Aiko heard his heart racing as he sat down, holding the tiger¡¯s head close to him.

    ¡°Come on princess, you¡¯ve had your minute,¡± Angelina said coldly. ¡°Try again¡­¡± She stood deadly still, the coral branches rotating around her.

    Diana reached out her mental fingers. She hit the same granite wall, but not as hard as before. She couldn¡¯t expect any help, any ease. This wasn¡¯t training, it was a battle. She tried to split her focus, not a strong suit of hers. Not many could do it at her age, true dual casting was usually left up to masters. She could do some with the Elemental school, but Cloud was one she barely knew.

    Keeping the Crown on with her free hand, she kept focused on the Pirate¡¯s eyes, which stared ice back at her. The Druid maneuvered from foot to foot, trying to keep her mental points on the woman¡¯s mind and avoid the water. Many whizzed past her now, a moving target was much harder to hit. When a volley came, Diana waved it away with her staff and her own magic.

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel you in there,  that doesn¡¯t count!¡± Angelina called.

    The water that she had just sent away came racing back. Diana was too late and caught the concentrated ball in the right bicep. She fell to the ground, Crown breaking, clutching her arm. Her staff rattled to the deck, the agony shot through her chest and straight through her forearm, a numbing blade up her muscle and bone. Her hand shook, tingling and hard to close. There could be a crack in the bone, she was surely in enough pain for one. There were tears in her eyes, her knees aching as well from where they had slammed to the wood. She couldn¡¯t look up as she heard footsteps, Aiko showed her that both Jonah and Kalyah were racing to her aid.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Angelina shouted. A couple darts of water thudded on the deck before their feet and they stopped. ¡°Are you done, princess?¡± She pointed her saber at Diana. The Hero shook with fury, a vein coursing up the length of her forehead. The skin of her face was blushed in the sunlight. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, little girl! Just your fucking training, that¡¯s it!. You wouldn¡¯t last a second on the battlefield! An army Druid, a fucking Corporal could kick your ass!¡±

    ¡°Angelina, you¡¯re just being cruel!¡± Kalyah cried.

    ¡°Stop it, she¡¯s trying!¡± Jonah said with a scowl.

    Diana grit her teeth, clenching her fist, sending the pain fresh up her arm. She took the water pooled around her and circled her arm with it. She froze it to ice, numbing the swelling that was there. Gripping her staff with her other hand, she pushed herself up to her feet. Aiko helped her as she struggled, stumbling. The tiger sent her waves of assurance as its powerful muscles lifted her up, extending its neck and its giant head into her chest.

    ¡°Yeah, you got this¡­¡± Jonah said softly, his fists raised.

    ¡°I never claimed to be your equal!¡± Diana shouted, pointing the end of her staff at the Hero. She took a long breath, shaking from her nerves and injury. The tiger helped to level her out, roaring to punctate her sentences, dropping to a low growl in-between. ¡°I never said that I knew it all! If this is some kind of message to me, then I understand. I cannot best you in a fight. But I want to learn. I want to train and grow. I fail to see how harming me benefits that goal.¡± She glared at the Pirate, joined by Aiko and her friends. Jonah made his way to her as Kalyah raced around to her arm. Without any hesitation the Priestess prayed to ease her suffering, patting her armored shoulder.

    Angelina took a moment to regain her composure. She eyed the united front against her. Her crew had stuck their heads out of their various bits of cover on the gigantic ship. They had been watching the display since the coral forest of water had grown, but they stuck their necks out farther. The captain took them in too, softening more as she saw their concern and frankly, judgment. If she had them charmed, then they wouldn¡¯t care one way or the other, Diana figured. That was a worry for another time, she thought.

    The Pirate raised her saber to the heavens and flicked it towards the ocean. The branches of coral went shooting over the side in a flurry until there was hardly any left at all. The pruned trees were only four in number, their tallest points reached barely above her head.

    ¡°Any training is good for your leylines,¡± Angelina said, the structures rotating around her lazily. ¡°If you¡¯re still willing, after that unfortunate mishap, then I wouldn¡¯t mind throwing around some water between us. Don¡¯t damage my deck is all I ask, Fia isn¡¯t up to repairing it.¡±

    Diana took a deep breath, her heart finally at normal pace. She popped the ice from her arm and let it fall as water at her feet. ¡°I could repair the wood,¡± she said with a slight smile.

    The Pirate chuckled, a measured anger still maintained behind her eyes. ¡°Just keep your eye on my attacks and parry them. A bit of sparing, that¡¯s all,¡± she said evenly.

    The Druid swapped her staff to her dominant hand. ¡°No Crown then?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t going to get in anyway,¡± Angelina said, tapping her head with the sword. ¡°Not like I need you knowing what I¡¯m thinking¡­¡±

    Ignoring that remark, Diana raised the water around her into a round shield. A pitiful little buckler sized mass. It would do for now.

    ¡°Get away, unless you want to get wet,¡± Angelina said, pointing at the two.

    Jonah stared long at Diana, a clear question in his eyes.

    The worry warmed her heart. The worst of the injury had faded to a dull discomfort. The prayed wound wouldn¡¯t totally heal until she rested. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, go on. Watch over Aiko,¡± she said with a smile.

    He looked to the Hero and back. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said, reaching out and patting her arm.

    If the two were equal, if Diana had not felt the wrath, then she might have been insulted. Now she nodded, accepting the man¡¯s wish as he walked off with her familiar.

    Kalyah reached up to her ear from behind, whispering. ¡°I¡¯ll heal whatever you have at the end of this, even though I recommend that you stop. Angelina isn¡¯t done with you yet and she¡¯s sneakier than she looks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Diana repeated, warily watching the Hero now.

    The Priestess sighed, walking off.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Angelina wondered, a broad smile on her face.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Diana said.

    Angelina smiled, pointing her sword, with it came a volley of water darts, speeding at Diana.

 Part 2 Chapter 3: What is and what is not?

    Unable to understand the exact mechanics of the two women¡¯s magic, Jonah was left with only the results, and he knew how much Diana was outclassed. Any parried bits of water that flew back to Angelina, only became her ammo once more. As a show, she occasionally sliced Diana¡¯s missiles with her saber, causing the metal to ting loudly. There was an unfailing confidence in the Hero¡¯s face and she performed some deflections with a twirl, dancing as she held the structure up with one hand. The coral sometimes rocking with her. Diana couldn¡¯t land a hit on Angelina, but received plenty herself. None were the vicious strikes that floored her, they didn¡¯t sound light though. The water darts thudded on Diana¡¯s armor or just around it, and some tended to crackle.

    When Jonah stood up, pointing out the ice melting on the deck, Angelina only smiled. It took him a while to have any evidence of the unfairness.

    ¡°If the princess can hit me, then she can use as much ice as she wants,¡± the Hero said with a shrug.

    Kalyah dragged Jonah back to his seat. ¡°It¡¯s not worth the effort,¡± she said. ¡°Diana knows there¡¯s ice in the water, she can feel it. Her clothing is keeping her from getting cut, but I see the impact, she¡¯s gonna feel it when she calms down.¡±

    Diana roared in fury, Aiko joining in the cry from the sides. Wind swirled around the Druid, a powerful dust devil force, some distance from her body. The next volley of water was whipped away by the wind. The Hero smirked at the display, with a point of her sword a long spear of water formed in front of her, quickly freezing solid. She sliced the sword through the air and it launched at blinding speed. Diana¡¯s face was in shock at the severity of the attack, so was Jonah, getting up and rushing to her. The tiger came to her aid as well.

    As it closed in, Diana¡¯s spiral of wind caught it from end to end, spinning it wildly off course. The inch before it was going to hit the deck, a few feet in front of Jonah, the weapon stopped in midair. The Hero was pointing to it with her sword and it came rocketing back to her. She ran her saber edge along it, shaving the formed frost off of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you all think I¡¯m serious about harming the princess,¡± Angelina said, examining her deadly weapon. It exploded into liquid once more and she reformed it into an intricate  bouquet of flowers centered around her saber. ¡°This is training, nothing more. If you don¡¯t have a few hard knocks, how are you meant to learn?¡±

    Diana was panting heavily with all her chest, eyes tired and blinking hard.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been sparring for nearly an hour, I¡¯m glad to see you still standing,¡± the Hero said with a grin. There was no sign of exhaustion in her. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, recovering from your celebration last night, why don¡¯t you take a break, princess?¡±

    The Druid took a deep breath, her swirl of wind spinning itself out. There was clear conflict on her face about stopping, but the exhaustion was stronger. She pointed her staff at the Pirate. ¡°I rest now, but I will not give up on this. I will strike you back Angelina!¡± she shouted, throat dry.  Jonah, Kalyah, and the tiger were all there to support her as whatever was holding her up after so long snapped and she relaxed into his arms. He felt the fervent heat from her, venting out from the gaps of her armor.

    The mermaid smiled as the trees of coral spun around her. ¡°A fair goal, if not a silly one. Can you believe that many think I¡¯m the chauffeur for the rest of the Heroes? That Fia was only the intelligence, but we stopped a hurricane together.¡± She looked to the table, her fellow Hero was asleep with her Mimic frog nestled beside her head. ¡°Oh, you deserve your rest¡­¡±

    Angelina sheathed her sword and a dismissive flip of her wrist sent the water crashing overboard. ¡°You can spar with me after lunch each day, Diana. Until Fia recovers, which I don''t know how long that will take, we won¡¯t be flying. After breakfast tomorrow, you will be doing what Gregore did, listening to all the reports of Ash Maker activity and judging their legitimacy. They¡¯re only the ones that are high enough priority to reach us, so there¡¯s only hundreds a day.¡± She grinned, satisfied as she walked to Diana and those supporting her.

    ¡°As for you, Jonah, you have your limbs about you, so you¡¯ll be learning the maintenance of this craft.¡± She scanned about the gigantic vessel. ¡°Lots of work to do around here, lots to learn.¡± Her face leveled out as she set her gaze to Kalyah. ¡°I need you to see what Fia has done to the others, I don¡¯t like her methods,¡± she said quietly. ¡°See, Diana, I¡¯m not some villain, I like people to follow me of their own free will.¡±

    Kalyah blinked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s irreversible, ma¡¯am and it¡¯s not new,¡± she replied as Angelina meant to turn away.

    Jonah knew the fate he had been spared, a few other chilling facts dwelled in him too. Kalyah and he were unaware that Angelina was ignorant of the crew¡¯s charming. The Priestess was convinced that the captain ordered it when the majority of the crew left, when Jonah had joined them in his ruined state. Either the Pirate was a fantastic actor, or the deathly glare she gave Fia now was genuine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done the impossible many times, Kalyah, fix it,¡± Angelina said in a furious whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t let them know, but fix it.¡±

    ¡°Captain, the Witch keeps--¡± Kalyah started.

    ¡°I know about that,¡± the Pirate said, waving her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just fix my fucking strays. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll work on it,¡± she said, bowing her head.

    Angelina stomped off towards the helm.

    Diana was exhausted, too tired to stand as they got her to Jonah¡¯s room. Kalyah, who was shaken over what happened on the deck, silently helped Jonah remove the Druid¡¯s armor. She stank of salt water and sweat. There were bruises all about her skin when they got her down to her natural wrappings. The plates decreased the intensity of them, but the constant thudding had made her breasts and belly an array of pinkish shades. The Priestess prayed over them all, Diana tried to reach for her own creams and flowers, but was held back. Jonah supported her half naked body, her skin growing warm as the strikes faded. Her eyes grew heavier and she held onto his neck, laughing deliriously. Jonah asked about her mental state when she started to blow raspberries, spit hitting his face.

    ¡°She¡¯s not losing her mind, honey, stronger healing has a euphoric effect on a conscious brain. It also wears her out, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she sleeps twelve hours,¡± Kalyah said, wiping the sweat from her brow. ¡°She hadn''t recovered from last night. Goddess, it was so stupid for you to do that, Diana. I¡¯m amazed you were able to fight at all. You¡¯re strong, honey, so strong. But prideful, so fucking prideful.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll win, damnit,¡± Diana slurred, resting her head on Jonah¡¯s shoulder. A light peck came to his neck. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡±

    Jonah held her bare back as she became dead weight, passing out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her sleep twelve hours, honey, please,¡± Kalyah urged, helping him move her to the bed. ¡°She has hardly eaten today, if she sleeps through dinner, after all that healing, then she¡¯s gonna get sick tomorrow. That would be a sickness I couldn¡¯t heal with magic. When you get her up, give her a bunch of water, honey, please. Don¡¯t be scared about using the intercom, or having Coal deliver food to you.¡± The little elf met eyes with him, as she had half a day before. ¡°I know we both thought everything would go differently today, but she saved you from that, so stay by her, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will,¡± he said. He rested on the bed, Diana settling in beside him. She barely stirred as he removed his jacket around her. He held her shoulders, the ocean smell around her wasn¡¯t as bad as it could be. He had dated a hippie girl that didn¡¯t wear deodorant commonly. One of a few messy relationships he had. Whatever he had with Diana, one she kept pressing, was far better than he had before.

    Aiko the housecat hopped up on the bed, curling up on the other side of him.

    Kalyah smiled at him. ¡°I know you¡¯re happy,¡± she said. ¡°Not that she''s incapitated, I know that, honey¡­¡± She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re happy to be useful, and you are, plenty. Being away from her would have hurt your tender heart too much.¡±

    ¡°I''m a good pillow apparently,¡± he said, rubbing Diana¡¯s shoulder as she started to snore.

    The nurse nodded happily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was this useful for her. She¡¯s really fought to keep me by her,¡± he said, his eyes watering.

    ¡°Sometimes that¡¯s all people need,¡± Kalyah said plainly. ¡°Somebody. You came a world away to be where you are.¡± She glanced about the darkened room, the portholes closed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off to do the impossible.¡±

    A few hours later Jonah woke Diana from her deep sleep. She was too tired to attack, and kept trying to lay back down. She grumbled, finally rising after ten minutes of working on it. Her higher brain was down and she looked at everything through a heavy lidded glare. All her responses were short grunts and mumbled curses. She used her staff and Aiko to stumble to the restroom, swatting away Jonah¡¯s help. After a long while, he was about to check if she had fallen asleep, he heard a roar from the tiger, and then a scream from Diana.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± she yelled. By the thudding sound, she hit the beast.

    There was an exchange of cursing and growls before she finally left the place. She fell onto the couch and tried to sleep again. Playing the nursemaid, Jonah had her drink more water. She was like a child and he wondered how he had woken up at all with the extent of his wounds. If this was what a hangover and bruises were like, he couldn¡¯t imagine a serious injury being healed.

    ¡°You have to eat, I can hear your stomach growling,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°Sleep first,¡± she said, still holding her staff to her, cuddling it. It was only a day ago that she had played flirty with the sight of her half clothed form. Now she scratched her butt with no regard for him, noting the act with a burp from her empty stomach.

    He sighed. This was also supporting someone, he thought, the less glamorous side. The tiger was helping at least, grabbing her ankle and tugging her off the couch.

    Diana, waking up at the pressure of a tiger¡¯s jaws on her, gripped onto the trim of the couch. ¡°NO! I¡¯m bloody tired, fuck you!¡± she cried. She held on firmly and Jonah took the initiative and yanked on her core.

    He held her under the arms as she sat there limp in defeat. She wasn¡¯t exactly light, especially in this awkward hold, but he could hold her well enough. She glanced down and he then realized that above his arms was her chest wrap. He averted his eyes as she stood, adjusting herself.

    ¡°Perfect, I try to rest more and my breasts fall out,¡± she grumbled. ¡°They¡¯re back in place, you can look at me once more.¡± He returned to see her more awake, but more furious as well.

    ¡°Kalyah said I had to wake you, or you would have gotten sick,¡± he explained again.

    She sighed. ¡°Low fuel, overworked, over-healed, body, easily infected,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°My actual mind knows this, you were dealing with my instinctual mind.¡±

    ¡°You were pretty fucking tired,¡± he reasoned. ¡°You didn¡¯t move from me in two and half hours.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± she said. ¡°Now, please, some food, so I may return to sleep.¡±

    Diana had rinsed herself off, which woke her up, but also relaxed her. She was far more comfortable in her cotton nightgown and plush socks. Her hair up with a soft band, she settled back in on the bed. Jonah had been looking at the bag containing the broken radio, not too subtly watching her rub her lotion jars into her skin. How he could stand the stink of her after the fight, she wasn¡¯t sure. A small thing to accept and she was happy to once again smell like herself, the herbal balms also eased her discomfort.

    ¡°Are you going to absorb all of it?¡± she wondered, supporting her head on her hand.

    He folded the paper bag, still mostly full, and put it into a drawer. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I hope they have room,¡± he said, running his metal hands over his forearms. He wore a thin nightshirt and shorts, he¡¯d filled out wonderfully since the first time she had seen him on this very bed. His lips pursed at her in hesitation. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯m waiting for you to join me,¡± she said plainly.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± He shook his head. ¡°This is a little fast for me, but in a way it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± she said, patting the bed.

    He slid in and she fit herself under his arm, throwing hers over his chest. His metallic arm held her closer, and she reacted to it touching her bare skin. ¡°Do they hurt you? Are they too hard?¡± he asked, trying to pull away.

    ¡°Your limbs are cool to the touch and they give, like wet sand,¡± she said, meshing her fingers with his. ¡°Here it is warm, so you are well balanced.¡± She nestled her head on his chest, feeling the strength of his collarbone, hearing the quickening of his heart.

    ¡°I need to tell you what I know,¡± he said. ¡°I was writing it out on a notepad.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°I know enough for the day,¡± she said. She looked up at him, setting her chin on his chest. ¡°May I have a kiss goodnight?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask,¡± he said. He ran his eyes over her. ¡°Do you know how many guys would sell their soul to be where I am now?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Hm, your world must have women with terrible vision,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°For there was no woman willing to do the same for you,¡± she laughed.

    He flushed as always to her praise, bright eyes watering.

    She pecked his lips. ¡°I am glad to have your permission, for you have mine. Goodnight, turn off that blasted light.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, I¡¯ll show you the note in the morning.¡±

    ¡°If you must,¡± she groaned. ¡°Less is more at this moment for me.¡±

    ¡°I must, I guess.¡±

    ¡°So long as one of us knows, why must we both be aware of what lurks here?¡± she asked, closing her eyes tightly. She hoped that this arrangement wouldn¡¯t bring her nightmares, or if they came, that she would be able to return to sleep.

    From the end of the bed, Aiko the house cat watched Jonah shut off the light with a conflicted face. Whatever he knew was itching to get out of him. There was no desire in her to dislike the Pirate or Witch anymore than she did. Still, she would have to hear it sometime. Tonight she could rest in ignorance.

 Part 2 Chapter 4: What remains hidden...

    What Diana didn¡¯t know, what she didn¡¯t seem to care about knowing, was what kept Jonah from sleeping that night. Aiko''s reflective eyes reminded him of another set in a dark room.

    The two Whittakers, Warren and Sammy been trying to find some place to hide him, by the streets of Grayhill were overrun with people. A note found its way into Sammy''s hand, telling them to meet the writer in the back of the Corpine Clinic. As it was written in elvish, there weren''t many that could have penned it.

    The two Paladins and Jonah found themselves in the backroom of the clinic, facing Kalyah as she sat on the counter, the late afternoon sunlight shone through a small window high above her. The Whittakers stood by the door, reassured by him that he knew the Priestess well. She was in her plain clothes, a floral summer dress and sandals, her knee held to her chest. Her green eyes shone brightly in the shadows across her face, a dwarven trait, she explained when he was taken aback by their shine.

    The explanation came with a light smile, but the Priestess¡¯s cherub face quickly became somber. ¡°You¡¯re not going to like what I have to say, but I have to say it anyway,¡± she began plainly. ¡°Jonah, if you return to the ship, then you''re going to be charmed by the Witch.¡± She held up her hand. ¡°Please, let me finish¡­¡±

    Jonah was burning with a hundred questions, shaking at the idea.

    Warren tightened the fold of his arms, snorting like a bull.

    ¡°When you first boarded the ship, through no fault of your own, the crew went into a panic,¡± Kalyah continued. ¡°Before I had even got you to sleep the news came that Luann had been murdered. You were seen as a bad omen and most of Angelina¡¯s crew were begging to get off the ship. Obviously, Angelina wasn''t happy with that, you''ve seen how proud she is of her strays. I don''t know exactly how it happened, but as we were heading to port, the Witch spent an entire night in her cabin. She''s only been aboard the last few years, but she has been making beews that whole time. This one I knew was different, it didn''t make the crew forget, instead they just didn''t want to leave anymore. I was given the drink by her, and I knew what it was, I knew it was a controlling brew. Fia thought I¡¯m much weaker than I am, but I purified it within my body. She knew her concoction didn¡¯t work, that I wasn¡¯t under her command, so she simply threatened my life, and walked off.¡±

    The Priestess held her knee closer, hugging her powerful leg with trembling hands. "I was able to negate the forgetful brews, and Fia knew that as well. This one took a lot more energy to craft. I saw the drain it took to save the crew that Angelina has now. Fia barely recovered before Diana came aboard.¡± She sighed. ¡°Right before Angelina had her do the mass summoning, I checked in her room, she was making another, for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s forbidden magic, dark arts shit!¡± Warren finally burst out.

    Kalyah hopped off her perch and sat by Jonah, holding him as he quaked in place. ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s not going to get to you, honey, and she doesn¡¯t have the strength to make anymore,¡± she said, voice soft.

    ¡°She should be arrested right now,¡± Warren continued, striking the wall with his fist. ¡°I¡¯ll go arrest her! Fuck that bitch!¡±

    ¡°Cuz, calm down, yer spookin¡¯ the folks outside,¡± Sammy said, holding onto her cousin¡¯s broad armored shoulders.

    There were Corpine faithful in the clinic, tending to those that had been harmed in the mass entrance to the town. Jonah felt faint and Kalyah had him sit fully on the bed. She removed his jacket, running her hand up and down his arm, shushing him softly. ¡°No one will get to you, honey, don¡¯t worry. Look at the strong Paladins we have here, they won¡¯t let Fia get near you, don¡¯t worry, baby,¡± she said. She gently urged him to breathe, demonstrating the method.

    He looked at blank section of the white wall, a bit of nothing past Kalyah¡¯s shoulder. His heart beat in his chest like it was trying to escape. The specifics of the brew weren''t clear to him, but he imagined himself as a willless zombie. He knew the rest of the crew weren''t like that, he still feared it anyway.

    ¡°Close your eyes, in through your nose¡­ out through your mouth¡­¡± she whispered.

    There were heavy footfalls, and he saw Warren looming over him, quickly falling to his knees, coming level with his head. He tapped Jonah¡¯s forehead, holding his other hand in prayer, whispering a plea in a flowing language. Jonah felt a wave of sedation flood over him.

    ¡°Keep him awake, please,¡± Kalyah said, helping him to lay back on the pillow

    Warren nodded. ¡°Sammy, send a message to Bill, tell him to keep an eye on the Witch,¡± he said, his hand still swirling with magic as he settled in on the ground. ¡°Tell him she¡¯s got a brew of the Hypnotic Star.¡±

    ¡°Slave Star,¡± Kalyah said quietly.

    Warren turned to her disgust. ¡°Is there any reason that I shouldn¡¯t start a fuckin¡¯ Execution trial on her?¡± he sneered. Sammy left the room at his gesture, some military sign.

    ¡°Most Covens worship her and would doubt even a Paladin of Psyin¡¯s evidence,¡± Kalyah said, focused on Jonah, holding his hand firmly. ¡°There would be riots, most of the world only knows her for her scrying, but she¡¯s a goddess to them. There¡¯s only a handful of Moon Blessed in the world.¡±

    The man wiped his face, scratching the stubble of his chin. ¡°There¡¯s no accounting for the Moon¡¯s taste,¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°No, it has chosen the most deadly killer of Ash Makers,¡± she said with a shake of her head. ¡°That graffiti your soldiers cleaned up, it was true.¡±

    The Paladin squinted at her.

    She smiled faintly at him. ¡°One of your Paladins has loose lips and a thing for short women¡­¡±

    Warren sighed, his cheek red at the irritation of his armored fingers. ¡°What else do you know? Who else should we string up, but can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m against harm to any bodies,¡± the Priestess stated.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t stop Corpine followers from reminding people how wicked some are. The goddess herself lets her husband kill for the betterment of the world,¡± he said, checking on Jonah. ¡°I gotta take this off, partner, or else you will fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± Jonah said, getting up as the crown faded from him. He slapped at his cheeks, trying to shake the grogginess from his system.

    ¡°Relax, it¡¯ll fade,¡± the Paladin said.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Kalyah had held grief since Warren mentioned her fellows. She looked out the wooden blinds of the window, down the dark hallway as the Priest and Priestesses were going from bed to bed in their vestments. To Jonah, it seemed the same grief he had for all mankind over the last few years. His mother dying made him a stranger to everyone, and it wasn¡¯t hard to miss how Kalyah stumbled on her words when talking about other followers. She too didn¡¯t belong.

    ¡°The Pirate has undead dwelling on the ship,¡± she said in a hush.

    ¡°Bill sniffed them out, he couldn¡¯t get to the damn things, but he knows they¡¯re there,¡± Warren added, standing up, hands in his pockets.

    Kalyah nodded. ¡°When I dodged the Mind Fog brew, I learned they¡¯re called, ironically, the Night Crew. There¡¯s a Vampire, an old one, a few Ghouls, a Hag or two, and at least one Werewolf. I should have left right then, but by the time I found out, I had already been on the ship seven years. I owe my life to Angelina, and she¡¯s not about to let me forget it.¡± She tapped the side of her stomach, looking at the two of them with a pained smirk. ¡°I found myself in the middle of a trade riot, a bullet in my intestines. Too messed up to heal myself, and I was destined to bleed out with a whole bunch of regrets in a country thousands of miles away from a Corpine clinic like this¡­¡± She sighed, shaking her head.

    Jonah took Kalyah¡¯s hand, trying to comfort her as she did for him. The idea of monsters living on the ship terrified him, just as much as losing his mind, the prayer of Warren had yet to fade, and he was able to push it all aside for the moment.

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you with a Trio?¡± Warren asked quietly.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m stupid, and I thought I was better than the confines of the church,¡± Kalyah said, furious at herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid,¡± Jonah said simply. He turned to Warren. ¡°She¡¯s the one who helped put my arms back on with Diana, her and Stephan¡­ they all helped to repair me.¡± He wondered whether the last one was charmed, whether his new limbs were slave labor. Not right now, he thought, I¡¯ll worry about it later.

    Warren nodded. ¡°Able to do that without a Trio, you must be closer to a High Priestess.¡±

    A shadow passed over Kalyah¡¯s face, but she nodded as well. ¡°I should have left years ago. Now I¡¯m stuck in the same boat as Jonah and Diana, quite literally.¡±

    ¡°Ya said there weren¡¯t no Night Crew activity until three years ago,¡± Warren remarked.

    ¡°That I know of,¡± Kalyah said.

    ¡°We been tracking a rise in Ash Maker activity since then, never thought they would do something like they did to the princess,¡± he said, holding his chin in thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what they do, but it can¡¯t be good,¡± Kalyah said. ¡°The Witch has been bragging about her scrying Ash Makers for years. Whether it was soliders or innocents, I don''t know. It doesn¡¯t matter, any death is equally tragic.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Warren grumbled.

    ¡°Jonah, you have to stay away from Diana,¡± Kalyah said, squeezing his hand.

    That statement punched into him hard. A realistic fear far worse than one he couldn¡¯t understand. A car crash, not the sky falling like the monsters. ¡°Why?¡± he asked simply.

    ¡°Because, Fia is determined enough to brew a Slave Star and Angelina doesn¡¯t like you around her anyways. I¡¯ve known her for a decade, I can tell when she¡¯s not a fan of something,¡± she explained. ¡°You¡¯ve been too focused on Diana, you don''t see how Angelina looks at you at every meal. You didn¡¯t see how happy she was when Diana was sulking about the storm. How pissed she was when you passed out and Diana was freaking out over you nearly dying. I¡¯m serious honey, that first time you used magic could have killed you if we hadn''t been there.¡±

    Jonah looked down at his arms and feared that he might accidently play his music too loud again.

    ¡°You¡¯ll learn, don¡¯t worry, honey,¡± Kalyah said gently. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good and hers that you stay away. Even if that brew is destroyed--¡±

    ¡°Old Bill won¡¯t rest until it is,¡± Warren interjected.

    ¡°Good, I hope it is. The Witch won¡¯t be able to make anymore for weeks, maybe a month. Last I saw her she was in a horrible state, she won¡¯t be doing anything for a while, except trying to regain her power.¡±

    Warren stepped aside as his diadem of thorns lit up.

    Kalyah watched him for a long while. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as he returned, the light fading.

    ¡°Sammy has been watching the outside, and the godsdamn Rider is wandering outside, says he¡¯s looking for you. Seems he''s coming towards here,¡± Warren said, pointing to Jonah. The Paladin went to the small window, closing the blinds and enchanting it. The trim of it was lined in gold, braced with thorns, the warding glow fading as the etchings in the wall stayed. He did the same to the door and large window.

    Jonah moved to the center of the room as Warren instructed, moving the bed away from it. The Traveler was shaking at the thought of being captured, of being drugged. The panic came back with a vengeance, his heart begging to escape once more.

    Kalyah peeked out the window. ¡°It¡¯s not him, it¡¯s the Witch¡¯s Mimic,¡± she said.

    ¡°I see,¡± Warren said with a snort, a glow fading from his eyes.

    ¡°Her masking charms broke on the two Heroes, they were pissed,¡± Kalyah said with a satisfied grin. ¡°They chewed her out after she was already haggard. Some girls apparently complained they smelled like a wet dog.¡±

    ¡°I couldn''t even see through it, it must of been a mighty strong one,¡± Warren said with a scoff. ¡°Well, that lump of flesh ain¡¯t getting in here. I¡¯d just as soon kill it. Yer kin knows he¡¯s fake, but the people don¡¯t. Look at them fools, trying to rush the Hero.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t harm it, but they don¡¯t trust the creatures. If you kill it, she will just bring it back,¡± Kalyah said. She rushed to Jonah, trying to calm him once more.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, I know, but it¡¯s a good punching bag,¡± Warren said, hitting his fist into his palm and cracking the knuckles. ¡°Take care of Jonah, don¡¯t worry partner, ain¡¯t a soul gonna get to you.¡± He pointed firmly at him. ¡°That window will take a godsdamn Steelhead Watchdog to break. You sir are under the protection of the Magi armed forces.¡± He pulled his radio from his collar. ¡°This is Captain Whittaker, requesting all nearby soldiers to rendezvous at my location, we got Corpine faithful in need of assistance. Anyone who would rather drown in fish women, instead paying a visit to a Corpine spa freshly opened for business, then you¡¯re welcome to taste salt for the next week. Promise ya lads, it dries the hell out of yer skin, ya know these ones will give you a right seeing to. Now, if I know my boys at all, I''ll be seeing you soon, over and out.¡±

    His radio fuzzed with many replies coming at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡±

    ¡°I could make an appearance¡­¡±

    ¡°Right away Captain!¡±

    ¡°Sir, yes, sir!¡±

    Warren grinned, slamming his fists together in salute as his helmet formed on his head. The black eye holes and crown of thorns didn¡¯t seem so scary anymore. ¡°They might be a little tipsy, but four units at least are rushing over here. Some might wanna speak with you, but you ain¡¯t in any danger Traveler!¡± he said, pushing through the door.

    As the door closed, Warren¡¯s hands raised up, golden arcs of electricity moving along his fingers. ¡°Mr. Rider, sir, a pleasure to meet you! How may I help you?¡± he called loudly. After a few moments, there was a faint sound of punches landing through the small window.

    Sammy returned as Jonah was calming down. She sat on the bed, her fist in her cheek. ¡°Every damn soldier is flocking outside, enjoying themselves like pigs in mud, while I gotta miss my girlfriend back home,¡± she said with a sigh.

    ¡°At least the spa is actually open,¡± Kalyah said. ¡°Your commander got the message?¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss, he did, he¡¯s got someone looking for that sorry excuse for a Witch. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll have much luck. It¡¯s easy for her to hide still,¡± the pouting Paladin said.

    ¡°She kept one little charm on herself,¡± Kalyah muttered.

    Jonah clutched the cup of water he held. ¡°Thank you, both of you,¡± he said feebly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry," Kalyah said. "It''s their job to protect."

    "Of course. It ain''t your fault I''m missing home," Sammy said with a smile. "It''s that damn Blodwyn."

    He spent the night in the clinic, several other Paladins keeping watch over the perimeter. It was horrible to know that Diana couldn¡¯t know where he was, but Old Bill was keeping an eye on her. Angelina never left her side and Kalyah feared that otherwise Diana would rush over to see him.

    The moment that Diana saw through the deception, which he blamed himself for being so poor, he was glad. He wouldn¡¯t actually drink, or let Kalyah sedate him. She insisted that they do more and more to sell it. Without ever saying it, he didn¡¯t want it to work. Kalyah was right, it would have hurt him too much to be without her. That level of closeness is what he craved the most after so long alone. After she fought to keep him, he knew how much Diana felt it too. He denied it, didn¡¯t believe it was possible, but was happy to have it.

    Neither he or Diana could predict what was waiting for them on the ship, that their victory would be short lived.

 Part 2 Chapter 5: How we live now...

    Sadly, Angelina got her wish anyway. Not to have him charmed, which now they weren¡¯t sure who wanted that. She kept the two apart though. They were only able to spend meals and the nights together. After breakfast the two were on different jobs. Jonah was led off by Coal to learn ship maintenance and Diana was stuck listening to a radio, surrounded by hoards of paper that she constantly scribbled notes on.

    The Tengu¡¯s positive attitude was bittersweet to Jonah, knowing that he was a slave to the Witch¡¯s will. Everything had changed since he had learned what Kalyah knew. He gave Diana a written rundown on his arm of the facts. Diana blew out the longest breath when she read about the Night Crew, wanting to know more. There wasn¡¯t any more to explain than what Kalyah knew, that they worked for Angelina and that couldn¡¯t be for good. Past that was all speculation.

    Her reply came slowly, later explaining that a Magi typewriter had a different layout. It took her a while to get used to only using her thumbs on the touchscreen, previously hunting and pecking. She had to grip his arm with the rest of her fingers, thumbs moving slowly. The severity of the situation cut down on any levity. ¡°I was right, I didn¡¯t want to know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, there¡¯s just nothing I can do with that information other than stir up what is already troubled. The Flies, I sensed them, they are listening. So I am glad to have this method.¡± She pecked his lips and they went on with their day.

    Over the days, Jonah ached from carrying heavy ropes and was glad for his metal hands, or else his fingers would bleed from tying knots. Diana¡¯s sparing with the Pirate went much the same as before, save the violent beginning of the first day. During the night, they took their dinner in their room and she was able to heal the bruises on her own. She did her best to ease his pain as well.

    The results of her training weren¡¯t as bad as the first day, but she still added more armor to her set to reduce the damage to what was uncovered. The extra pieces were kept in her bag, ones she said were typically reserved for war. This included greaves up to her shins, rerebraces on her biceps, extra tassets that covered her groin--turning it into a full skirt--and extensions to her vambraces that covered the tops of her hands. Filling out her equipment came on the third day, and the Pirate said nothing about it. The Hero''s darts did ping off the new bark armor though.

    After breakfast Jonah learned rigging, supervised and encouraged by Coal. The feeling that he was being watched came up many times. Then after lunch he swept the entire deck down. Why? He wasn¡¯t sure. Everything he did felt like busy work. The automatons were capable of doing everything he did, but without needing time to recover. The brass people, painted to match the Pirate¡¯s estetic, never slipped on the rope or forgot what knot they needed.

    The first and second mate, the dwarf and his troll wife, were unbearable to work with. The dwarf would swat the rope from Jonah¡¯s hands if he made a mistake. Then the troll woman would speak his praises nonstop, about how he was the best knot tier ever. Thankfully the physical abuse only lasted a day and a half, as Aiko, who had been supporting Diana with her busy work, came to help Jonah. Then any time that the dwarf tried to swat Jonah, the tiger roared at him. The short man, who was as tall as Jonah sitting, fell back in a faint. His wife tried to strike the tiger, claiming that her husband was dying, he was fine, but the apex predator received no harm. Any time he tried to harass Jonah after that the tiger came strolling over.

    The sweeping was better than the ropes, he could listen to his music and watch Diana¡¯s lack of progress against the Pirate. He rooted for her, but it didn¡¯t seem to help. She had yet to hit Pirate with anything for days, except a pointed spiral of wind that scuffed her boot after the Hero dodged the majority of it. All other attempts were subsequently blocked by a wall of ice. Each little unmatched pelting of water drove Diana deeper into fury. It was the wide gap of power that kept her from confronting her about the Night Crew.

    One night, after four days of fighting the Pirate, Diana typed on Jonah¡¯s arm, ¡°If I could, then I would teach her a bloody lesson!!¡±

    They hardly had any time to themselves, once they ate dinner, they went to sleep. Five days into this schedule Diana crashed into her bowl, sending the food and it flying. As Jonah tried to help her, she kept snoring away with chowder on her face. The cat licked up the residue as Jonah cleaned up the rest. By the time Diana went to bed, her hair still smelled like clams.

    This was miserable, and they knew it, sharing in the hardship with not much to say other than complaints. They couldn¡¯t even talk with Kalyah. The Priestess was trapped in her room, only coming out for one meal a day, if that. Angelina usually took her to the side, asking about her progress. There wasn¡¯t any, so far as they knew, and the grief took its toll on the Pixie elf¡¯s face. She grew more and more tired and somber as the days went on.

    One of the few comforts the two had, was seeing the open animosity the Pirate had for the Witch. Fia didn¡¯t seem to notice or care, and she barely improved. She just ate her slop and slept on the table or wandered off to her room with the help of her Mimic. Angelina glared at her any time she passed her, sitting away from her at meals, and passing her with a huff.

    On the seventh day of the grueling schedule, Jonah and Diana sat silently at the lunch table, eating mechanically. No one else was there to join them, though they had enough weariness and anguish for ten. When the Pirate came up to them, chipper as always, Diana told her that she would be taking a nap instead of fighting. The Hero¡¯s face was hard to read, a placid mask, where even Jonah was expecting smugness.

    Pirate turned to him. ¡°You¡¯ll get to sweep alone, then,¡± she said.

    ¡°He will be joining me,¡± Diana said, firmly. They had yet to discuss it, but he was glad for the invitation.

    Angelina took in them for a moment, her jaw working out some thought. ¡°Fine, you both need your rest, I suppose,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Diana, tomorrow you¡¯ll be giving another speech to the people.¡±

    ¡°On what?¡± she snapped. ¡°That I¡¯ve answered every damn report of people seeing gray cats and hated neighbors for a full week? Nothing has happened on the blasted radio and I¡¯m of half a mind to break the bloody thing like Gregore!¡± She pointed to the object of her hatred. ¡±Don¡¯t think that I have noticed you take your swim after every fucking breakfast, either!

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a Hero¡¯s work,¡± Angelina said plainly. ¡°The analysts love hearing from their princess and the renowned Druid.¡±

    Not met with hostility, Diana folded her arms stubbornly. ¡°These are not what Gregore dealt with, I know his temper, this fucking mast would be broken in half within a week,¡± she mumbled. The seabreeze whipped about her ponytail in the prolonged silence.

    ¡°Ever since your first message, the reports have been rolling in, sadly, most of them are false.¡± Angelina explained. There was something more in her eyes, a consideration.

    ¡°All of them are false! There hasn¡¯t been a fucking thing for a week!¡± Diana spat. ¡°Any good will that is gained is destroying my patience. The Order might as well not exist, despite all the allied nations looking everywhere for them.¡±

    The Hero threw her hands up, the anger finally coming. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess. Welcome to months of our lives in the last war. Take your nap, take tomorrow afternoon off too, the gods know I don¡¯t need to practice every day. Tomorrow after breakfast you¡¯ll give the speech and keep the people on the hunt for Blodwyn. Because that¡¯s all we can do, there¡¯s no Hero work without a villian!¡± She turned and walked away.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Take us to a port!¡± Diana called at her.

    Angelina stopped and faced her. ¡°Which one? We¡¯re days from any land.¡±

    ¡°We can fly, can¡¯t we?¡± she asked.

    The captain tapped her foot, stopping her escape from the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll check, but there¡¯s no telling how much salt is in the engines¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it then, I wish to fly to the nearest allied land,¡± Diana said, undeterred.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Angelina huffed, walking off.

    Diana sat, staring off for a moment. The tiredness had set in around her eyes and he could tell by her wincing that she had a persistent headache for the last few days. She buried her face in her hands. Cautiously Jonah put his arms around her shoulders. She wore her plain clothes, a long sleeved blouse and skirt. She leaned into his chest, for a second he thought she might cry, but she was seething.

    ¡°The death of my sister has killed my patience,¡± she hissed.

    Jonah glanced over at the empty table, the Witch had yet to show her face all day. Even without her, he knew she was listening in. Still, he said, ¡°Maybe if you had a better way of getting around, better Heroes, then you would be willing to wait. It¡¯s important to have people be optimistic, but we don¡¯t have alotta reasons to be. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more Heroes to find and help us. Your mom and dad were ones, right?¡±

    She put her hands down, gripping her thighs with them, looking up to the sky, probably for answers. ¡°I doubt it, the Cleric is still dragging his feet and I have no idea how to contact the others. Gods, I wish I knew where the Ranger was, but even Angelina doesn¡¯t have any clue. Many of them are retired, to my knowledge. As the Pirate said, they¡¯re nothing without villains, and before all this bloody strife, there was little conflict to solve. Nothing clear cut like the Order war,¡± she said, taking a laborious breath. In one quick motion her arms were thrown around his neck. ¡°Thank you for being here. I can¡¯t go home, and I am unsure about talking to her over the radio. It has to be through a Druid communion with a tree.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to see her in person,¡± he said, rubbing her back. ¡°She¡¯s a strong Druid, she could help you better than Angelina.¡±

    She shook her head violently against him. ¡°No, no, I cannot, I will not go back there,¡± she insisted. ¡°I know you stayed a long while in your house. What I wouldn¡¯t give to feel at home there again. Countless things were taken from me that night, the most important was my home. I was born there, and no other place I lived was like that bed and that room. I want to burn it though, all I remember is rising from it and finding my sister dead.¡± Her forehead ground into him, and she used his shirt to wipe her eyes free of tears. She shook, taking deep breaths to hold herself together.

    It hurt him to see her in agony, but the worst part was denying it. Even he couldn¡¯t ease that. Another person didn¡¯t make everything better. Someone still had to choose what battles they fought, and which ones they would lose.

    The breeze swept over them again, and its consuming rush of sound was interrupted by him.

    ¡°Jonah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Diana rose up from his chest and stared at him in stunned silence. ¡°No, no, no, stop, please, stop it¡­¡± She drew a napkin from the table, wiping at his face, her hands shaking. ¡°Please Jonah, don¡¯t do this. You have nothing to be sad about. You are safe, I am keeping you safe. I am safe, everything is okay. It doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s happening, we will get through it. Why? Why are you bloody crying?!¡± She bared her teeth, face blushed in frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m fucking sad!¡± he shouted, so loud it made her jump. ¡°We¡¯re stuck on the fucking ship with nothing to do but keep busy. You¡¯re sad too, I know you are. Just admit it, Diana! Please! You fought to keep me with you! This is what I do! I fucking cry. I did it all the time after my mom died. It didn¡¯t help much, but it helped some¡­¡± He sniffled, taking the napkin from her frozen hands. He unashamedly blew his nose into it.

    Diana took on a stoic visage, one he had seen before, one far more stoney than usual.

    Aiko the tiger pushed its head into Diana¡¯s lap, a strange quality came to its eyes as she looked at them. Grabbing another napkin from the table, Diana wiped at her own face, tugging out the ponytail in her hair. Her crimped locks flapped lightly in the wind. ¡°Oh gods, I look like my fucking mother,¡± she mumbled into the fabric. ¡°I can¡¯t start Jonah, I am glad you can do it. I cannot. Please, accept that as an apology. Don¡¯t cry for me and don¡¯t cry over me. I live how I live and it keeps me waking up in the morning. No, I can¡¯t do it alone, and you¡¯re the only way I can sleep.¡± She took his hand. ¡°I thank you for how I am able to live. I¡¯m finally fine with you, and that¡¯s how I go on¡­¡±

    He remembered Kalyah talking about being gone from her for her own good. To her surprise and his own, he stood up and slipped from her grip. ¡°I need a minute to think. I like sweeping, it lets me think and listen to music. I¡¯ll do that. Go ahead, you¡¯re way more tired than me, you need to take a nap,¡± he said, clenching his fist to stop the trembling.

    Diana covered her hand with her mouth, pressing it hard into her jaw.

    ¡°Just, go sleep, relax, okay?¡± he said.

    She nodded. If there were tears, he told himself, he would have stayed. She only stared off at nothing.

    By time the whole deck was swept, and Jonah was so tired of the twisting turmoil within him, he entered his cabin once more as night blackened the sky. He closed his eyes when the door opened, fearing the worst had happened. The practical worst, he imagined a million terrible events while he worked. He feared that Diana might order Angelina to drop him off in some foreign land, or that she would leave him on the ship to the monsters and the Pirate¡¯s fury. That one day he would be charmed to be a slave to the Witch. The nervousness in his bloodstream was such a foul curse that fresh air and music could do little to subdue it. A physical relationship only gave him more reasons to feel its claws on him.

    He opened his eyes to see Diana sitting on his bed in her nightclothes, reading a book. She drew the marker through it and placed it beside the sleeping cat Aiko. She swallowed, waiting for him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± he said, shutting the door.

    ¡°Am I not welcome?¡± she asked, a note of fear in her voice.

    ¡°No, I just thought you would be angry with me,¡± he said, coming to the side of the bed.

    She shook her head. ¡°I am not. Are you?¡±

    He thought for a moment, seeing her eyes dart about with each passing second. ¡°No, I only want you to deal with your loss in a healthy way,¡± he said, boiling down hours of imagined arguments to one sentence.

    She drew her feet up to her. ¡°I understand. What was it that you said? Something about two weeks being two minutes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how I looked at it. That¡¯s also how I justified doing nothing for two years,¡± he said with a frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch my mom¡¯s room in all that time. That¡¯s not really healthy, I guess, but it helped me go on. Like, I don¡¯t know, fucking grief junk food.¡±

    She chuckled darkly, sighing. ¡°I will get there, or get over it. To me, it doesn¡¯t help to break down. Even in private and I am sorry if that¡¯s not how you think I should do it. We are only a week into this¡­ pairing. Is that going to be the thing that breaks us when all that has brought us together is far worse?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°God no, one week of this is better than all of my last relationships.¡±

    She smirked at him. ¡°So you are still willing to sell your soul to be beside a woman like me?¡± she asked, turning towards him.

    ¡°You should probably just forget I said that,¡± he said quietly.

    She waved her hand. ¡°Oh, I am royalty, I have had far worse lines said about me. Directly to me. Men that I have courted for weeks have written full poems about my eyes. A page about these earth colored things,¡± she said, gesturing to her face.

    The relief of his fretting was a heavy weight off him, a tensed muscle finally relaxed. There wasn¡¯t a good settlement, but there was one at all. Stagnation on an issue was better than a fiery argument that ripped them apart.

    ¡°Your eyes are very pretty, if I had a piano I could write a song about them,¡± he said with a smirk.

    She laughed, popping off the bed. Her arms went around him and he felt an extreme tightness in the embrace. ¡°I tossed and I turned. Had I not spent a week dueling against a Hero, I don¡¯t think I would have slept a moment,¡± she said, fingers pressing into his back. ¡°Then I woke from a nightmare and reached out for an empty half of the bed. Aiko sat there, ignoring me." She took a deep breath, looking up at him with a pitiful face. It made him feel better to know that she had yet to push it down as far as she could.

    ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± he said, laying his hand on her cheek. One day,  he thought, one day she would deal with it.

    She leaned into it. While he felt her body¡¯s warmth, she relaxed in his coolness. ¡°I could not do this alone,¡± she said. ¡°And to think I tried to leave.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, a jolt running through him.

    ¡°I did not, I am here. I wanted to lay in my own bed, I was furious. At myself or at you, I don¡¯t know. Aiko would not let me,¡± she said evenly. ¡°She is my familiar, my guide. I listened to her instead of my own anger.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, nodding. He was pushing down his hours of worries then.

    ¡°Whatever the future holds, we will manage like this. The Heroes have left me and you to each other. A fine pairing.¡± She raised up on her toes and pecked his lips. ¡°Such a fine pairing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we can take anything,¡± he said, nodding. Even the monsters living aboard the ship with them, he thought. They were safe in their busy work, but for how long?

 Part 2 Chapter 6: Absolution and settlements...

    The next morning, Diana and Jonah found Angelina waiting for them at the breakfast table. Greeting them with a smile, she talked casually about the weather and such as they ate. To Diana, the Pirate seemed a penitent drunk, in speech and the way she cradled her coffee cup or scooped up her bites of salmon. The princess had seen many royals make fools of themselves in the throes of drink. Scraped up from the floor and sobered they either forgot the acts of the previous night or wanted to, talking at length about nothing. If that''s what Angelina was planning on doing, then she had weeks of poor behavior to atone for.

    From Angelina''s strings of bland talk came the true point. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Diana, I¡¯ve treated you so cruelly,¡± she said with a deep frown. ¡°Can you forgive me, once again?¡±

    Diana chewed and swallowed the bite of food she was on, wondering if that part was planned, if all of this was acting. ¡°You¡¯ve lied to me, to the public. You¡¯ve raged against me, and you often do everything in your power to belittle me,¡± she said, the thoughts having hammered out in her head over that last week. On Jonah¡¯s screen she had typed them out, her complaints about the mermaid and her constantly shifting moods.

    Angelina nodded. ¡°I have, I have,¡± she agreed. She squinted off into the morning sun. It was a cool morning, mist rising from the water, long clouds pulled across the sky. ¡°I was never good at controlling myself. At stopping my own wrath. The other Heroes helped me, and they are gone now. Through their own poor choices, and I am glad to have them out for now.¡± She glanced at Jonah then. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one to rely on others,¡± she added.

    The Hero shook her head, continuing before Diana could speak. ¡°The war took its toll, and I will admit, we celebrated far more than we should have. It might be our continued celebration that motivated the Ash Makers to free Blodwyn, but it¡¯s far too late to assign blame, all we can do is move on. Swim on, as a shark cannot swim backwards¡­¡± She pointed her stiff hand forward from her face, a shark¡¯s fin cutting through water. ¡°I have gotten my full measure of revenge on you, and I¡¯m sorry for all the wrong I¡¯ve done against you. I can¡¯t keep punishing you for what¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m glad to have what comfort I do.¡± She scowled, removing her hat and setting it on the table. Undoing the bandana, she folded it up and combed out her blonde curls with her fingers.

    Anticipating another interruption and trying to process the rambling, it took Diana a moment to reply. ¡°What exactly do you mean? That you are tired of sparring with me? Are you done with this whole miserable schedule?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes.

    The Pirate chuckled, shucking off her boots. She set her long bare feet on the deck, the nails glinting in the sunlight, they were made entirely of blue scales. ¡°Lucy has been quietly urging me to be gentler on you. And I have, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed,¡± she said, glancing back at where the quartermaster was checking over the automatons by the helm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be able to free her or the others from Fia¡¯s charm, but I had a heated discussion with my old friend last night. She¡¯s still not recovered, but she agreed to not use the charms anymore, and I hope she sticks to that. She¡¯s also removed the Flies from your cabins, so you can speak freely.¡± The mermaid started to unbutton her vest and then her blouse. ¡°Also, I heard from Kalyah that you live in fear of my apparent ¡®Night Crew¡¯...¡± Her bared chest seemed like a challenge as Diana stared stunned at her sudden statement.

    Jonah gagged on a bite of food.

    Angelina sighed, shrugging off her top. ¡°So it¡¯s true, you do know, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it. My secret reconnaissance team, that¡¯s all they were, is not on the ship. Go on, Lucy will give you a full tour. You can see the dusty place they used to live. All I had left aboard was a single Hag, but she left last night, never to return. You can check the wards here on the top deck too, they couldn¡¯t get near you or Jonah without being burned by the Paladin¡¯s circles. I dipped deep into the mire, and I made some awful deals, we had to in order to win the war. You¡¯ve inspired me to change my ways, Diana, you should be proud.¡± She smiled brightly.

    Diana blinked hard, rubbing at her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was awake at this moment in time. The constantly swinging Angelina had swung too far, like a pendulum on a string rising and wrapping up around what held it.

    ¡°Good, you should be surprised, I am too in a way. We aren¡¯t going to win this war as enemies with secrets though. There you are, all of mine laid out and my hands are empty, no tricks up my sleeves.¡± She patted her bare arms, breathing a heavy sigh of relief as she stood up. ¡°I wrote out a speech for you, edit it as you please. So long as the people keep their hope in this war, that¡¯s all that matters. The analysts won¡¯t bother you with any more low priority calls either. In a way I hoped it would endear them to you, and annoy you, I admit that too. Another sin of mine. They do love you, you¡¯ve been so patient with them, Diana, I¡¯m proud of you.¡± She undid her leather pants. ¡°I¡¯m going for a swim, if you haven''t recorded a speech yet, don¡¯t worry. Use the transmitter to contact your mother, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s dying to hear from you. I think we should be airborne in a day or two, but if you still want to make it towards the first allied shore, then I¡¯ll set a course when I get back up.¡± She pointed to the princess. ¡°Anything more before I get naked and dive in?¡±

    Diana¡¯s mouth hung open, her tongue starting to dry out. What could she say? Is this what hundreds of years of experience did? Give one the ability to weasel out of whatever they had done? Did she forgive her? This is what she wanted, right? To move ahead in an honest fashion¡­ Never before was she struck so dumb.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep up your sparring, or training. I don¡¯t want to keep hurting you,¡± Angelina added, stepping out of her leather pants. Jonah¡¯s plates clinked around as he averted his gaze. The mermaid wore no underwear and her body had no hair past her eyelashes. With a shrug she removed her wrap and put her hands on her hips.

    The Druid was not fazed by nudity in the slightest, especially her own sex¡¯s. Her fellow Hero looked much smaller without her clothes, more real. Without the costume, she was just another mermaid, slender torso, strong legs, a beautiful face more human than her kin¡¯s usual siren complexion. As she had bared her soul, she might as well bare her body.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Angelina asked.

    ¡°I will tour the ship, and check your story,¡± Diana said, the only thing she could come up with at the moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I offered it,¡± the mermaid said, displaying her empty palms. ¡°That''s it?¡±

    Diana collected herself, as much as she could with a naked woman watching her. ¡°I will tell you if I have any more concerns,¡± she said evenly. She was trying to regain some ground in this relationship, some damn equality between them. ¡°While I might forgive, since I need you for my eventual goal¡­¡± she began, the words finally arriving. ¡°...I will not forget what has been done.¡±

    The mermaid¡¯s blue eyes and matching freckles sparkled as the sun broke fully from a cloudy haze. While there was a smile on her face, there was an intensity in that shining stare. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to forget anything, Diana, only know that it will get better and stay that way,¡± she said plainly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few hours then.¡±

    She raised her hands to the sky, catching as much sun as she could, stepping around, spreading her legs in stretches. After a moment she sprinted and dove off the side of the ship.

    Diana sat there staring at her half eaten plate of food for a good while. Aiko set its massive head in her lap and she idly scratched it. The familiar sent her reassurance, but it was too vague of an emotion after such a complex conversation. Jonah put his silverware on his plate, having spent the last few minutes stuffing the remains of his breakfast into his mouth. He flinched when Diana¡¯s gaze bored into him. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking for, but she couldn¡¯t speak at the moment, her thoughts spun too fast for her to understand.

    Jonah thought she was looking for answers. ¡°I can¡¯t tell when she¡¯s being sincere at all,¡± he said, slowly turning to her. ¡°You told me about the stuff in Grayhill, all the little lies. I mean, big lies, of course. I¡¯ve reread it a couple times.¡± He pulled down his sleeve and brought up the note. ¡°She¡¯s always a step ahead, it¡¯s awful to try and deal with.¡± He frowned when she was still quiet. ¡°I think we should check on Kalyah too, I don¡¯t think she would give up that information so easily.¡±

    Diana stood up, chair skidding away, her staff flying to her hands. ¡°Yes, good, I cannot sit still another moment,¡± she said, taking Jonah¡¯s hand.

    They went to Lucy first, the Druid demanding a tour to the lower decks. She was safe in the notion that Angelina could not let any physical harm come to her. By that same measure, Jonah should have felt secure. He put on a brave face as they descended the back stairs to the cargo hold, but it was clear he was scared. They got to the bottom deck, no portholes, real or enchanted, the hallway ran straight along the middle spine from bow to stern. Being close to the water, there was a constant rushing sound and chill to the stale air. Lucy flipped on the lights of the dusty place, and they flickered on and off with a static hum

    ¡°Of course they flicker,¡± Jonah remarked, grimacing.

    Besides the mildew and dust, Aiko could smell the underlying monstrous musks. The tiger¡¯s hackles raised, going from closed door to closed door. It pushed them open with ease, jaw turning the handles with a thud on the brass.

    Lucy swallowed, staying by the stairs, she pointed down the hall, which went on to another closed door. ¡°As you can see, no one is here,¡± she said. The lights flickered again and she yelped as they went off. There was a muffled grumble from Jonah, who tightened his grip on Diana¡¯s hand. The devil woman laughed uneasily as she toggled the switch and the lights returned. A bulb some hundred feet ahead burst and went out for good, leaving a large patch of shadow.

    Jonah held up his free hand, a crisp white light coming from the palm. ¡°There, necessity is the father of invention, or something like that,¡± he said, as the spotlight trembled with his nerves.

    Diana, who had been focusing on the empty rooms that Aiko was investigating, didn¡¯t care about the darkness. She was more focused on trying to figure out which room housed which abomination. Undead were not her specialty, but Hags and Werewolves were both a matter for Druids. Hags caused certain types of Blights and lived off the twisted forest around them, eating people that wandered in, typically children. The women themselves were corrupt Witches, the only truly awful ones as a rule, despite Diana¡¯s prejudices. Fia was evil, there was no getting around that, and Diana agreed with the Paladins, by rights she should be tried for her crimes. It was strange to think how low Angelina and Fia had both sunk. Normal Witches and Druids would attempt to kill Hags on sight, and Fia the Moon Blessed should have been above their company. Increased longevity was one of the few reasons to become a Hag. Someone who had been given hundreds of years extra to her lifespan should detest them.

    Jonah¡¯s spotlight caught Aiko¡¯s eyes as it turned to the last room. All of them were empty and dusty, no sign of when they might have been used last. The creatures were not known for their cleanliness, instead preferring a comfortable grime.

    The Druid and familiar now had the unique scents of several monsters, one Werewolf and a few Hags. The others were new to them both. There was no sign of any of the creature¡¯s diets, no blood, no bones, or anything. Diana wondered how exactly Angelina had sent them away, especially in the middle of the night like she said. A recently departed Hag could have vanished any number of ways from the ship. The rest were simple minions, they would need some kind of item or portal. That would be classified as a quiet trick of the trade. How many methods had been lost to history because of a selfish soul? How many sins did Angelina keep to herself still?

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Hey, so what¡¯s going on?¡± Jonah wondered.

    Diana blinked, realizing how long she had gone without speaking. She summarized her thoughts, explaining what a Hag was to him. ¡°Sorry, I should have said something earlier,¡± she added as Aiko returned to her, brushing up against her leg.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± he said, the spotlight fading away from his hand. On his arm was the screen, words filling out across it. ¡°I gotta write this stuff down. I don¡¯t have your memory.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of my strengths,¡± she said with a brief smile.

    ¡°So no telling if they¡¯re gone for good?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°Not to my knowledge, but I¡¯m not about to make it easy,¡± she said, walking into the first room. He followed her, the spotlight coming back to survey the lightless place. She had him shine it on the back of the door. Touching her staff to the wood the surface started to burn, she drew a circle, then an unbroken series of ridges around it, finally another single line swirled to the very center. ¡°If you wish to take notes, this is a mark of the Sun, a Druidic rune. As part of the common arcana, all learned magic share ways of instilling or enchanting through markings.¡± She laid her hand on the Sun and it lit up with a vibrant orange light that filled the room with its glow.

    ¡°Druidic runes are rather simple, but sturdy,¡± she went on, turning away as the Sun grew brighter. Jonah was shielding his eyes, screen open on his other arm. ¡°Anytime there is something in this room, the rune will glow. Given that there was an undead in this room, it will at least be uncomfortable for them. The Vampire will auto ignite, but the Ghouls will be burned before they can attempt to scratch it out.¡± She opened the door, guiding him through it as he squinted. In the hallway, he rubbed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not good to stare at the sun¡­¡± She chuckled softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll know next time,¡± he said.

    She smiled, watching the light die out in the unoccupied room. ¡°Wizardry and Witches run off of runes and sigils, but Druids are the first to use magic, so they have the most basic of all types,¡± she went on. ¡°Something for the others to build off of.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Jonah said, the words moving around in bullet points on his screen.

    ¡°Your magic seems to be imagination and will, you¡¯re closer to a Sorcerer than myself,¡± she explained. ¡°The specific supply is different, they need only raw matter. It is strange to have blessed magic in our world though.¡±

    ¡°Passing out the first time I used it didn¡¯t feel like a blessing,¡± he said, Aiko keeping close to him as he looked about the blank room.

    ¡°You are a blessing to me,¡± she added, focusing on the rune as he flushed.

    Not finished, she followed Jonah¡¯s moving light for a moment. The room might as well be cages for animals. No beds, only frames, and tiny as well. There had to be a lot more space for the size of the ship. So many places to hide things on a ship this size. She wondered how many people would believe the Pirate held such places on her patented ship.

    A nervous laugh from Jonah told her she had gone silent again.

    ¡°You¡¯re coming along with your magic,¡± Diana said, starting the final line of her rune.

    ¡°I wish I could do all the crazy stuff you can,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine being able to control the elements like you do.¡±

    ¡°If only my magic was strong enough to shine a light on the Heroes'' offenses, then we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess,¡± she remarked. They left the room this time before the Sun could blind them.

    Jonah stood there in the hallway, staring at his arm. She asked him if something was wrong. He held up his finger to her, a small lens at the tip of it, then brought up his forearm with his screen. On it was a picture of her in a high enough clarity that she grimaced at the reflection. She relaxed all the strain and straightened out her bushy brows.

    ¡°How many things did your sheet phone do?¡± she asked, examining herself further, holding his arm.

    ¡°Nothing like you, but it was great at documenting things,¡± he said with a proud grin. The image on the screen froze and shrank down, she could still see it in the corner.

    ¡°Oh gods, it took my picture that fast, let me see it,¡± she said, tapping wildly at the screen. He brought it larger again and tapped at it. ¡°Make it go away, get rid of it.¡± The screen faded into his arm and reappeared on his other arm.

    ¡°It looks fine, the lighting isn¡¯t great in here, that¡¯s all,¡± he said, checking over it.

    She pursed her lips at him. ¡°Get rid of it,¡± she said. ¡°Or I won¡¯t let you take any more. I had a boyfriend who insisted on taking my picture in the morning, so I destroyed that camera.¡±

    That jolted him and he showed her the screen again. ¡°There, it¡¯s gone, see?¡± he said.

    ¡°That will be useful,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Not that there¡¯s much to see here.¡± She scanned about the place, seeing Lucy still by the stairs. She beckoned for Jonah¡¯s arm, writing out on a notepad, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still listening. Lucy and the others might as well be Fia¡¯s familiars, their memories forfeit to her.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I should have kept it quiet, I was glad I could do it at all.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s useful, like I said. I was caught up in it as well. It¡¯s not as if Angelina has left behind much to photograph anywhere.¡±

    He thought for a moment. ¡°I can try to work out audio recording. In case she says any more incriminating stuff.¡±

    Diana nodded. ¡°On to the next room then?¡±

    ¡°Everything okay? I kinda want to leave,¡± Lucy called.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re fine. Just making sure the captain keeps her word,¡± Diana replied. ¡°What¡¯s behind that door?¡±

    Lucy frowned. ¡°Storage, the engines, storage for all the engine parts that are constantly being replaced. It¡¯s fucking dark and disgusting there too. Stephan and the automatons don¡¯t need much light. I guess I can guide you around there too. I keep the whole middle deck immaculate with everything important. If I go in there, then I¡¯m just gonna try and organize it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to inspect the whole ship,¡± Diana said. ¡°After we are done here.¡±

    The quartermaster¡¯s frown grew deeper. ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    It was well past noon by the time they had trapped all the Night Crew rooms and inspected the entire lower decks. The monster''s former rooms would be unlivable for anyone, and Diana didn¡¯t care. Being able to use a variety of runes was a joy. Imagining a Werewolf closing a door only to find a Moon rune shining on him, stunning him in place while the Cloud rune sucked out the air, and a Mountain reinforced the door, made her laugh out loud. Jonah seemed more scared of her than the Werewolf at that point.

    ¡°Oh, suffocation won¡¯t kill it, and all the combined runes will eventually burn out all of the energy in the area and stop working,¡± she said dismissively. ¡°Magic isn¡¯t much different than the lightbulbs, it has to draw power from somewhere.¡±

    He nodded, taking further notes.

    Writing runes didn¡¯t take much from her, but scouring the decks for more hidden secrets did. Jonah slyly took pictures of the empty cells, as well as anything that looked suspicious in the storage area. There was nothing daming, except maybe how little fresh food the chef actually used. Why he used canned tuna when they were always at sea, made no sense. It was funny though, almost making them forget the monster cells they had left. There was far more light in the middle deck.

    The fresh air and high sun was a relief, but the empty center mast table was not. Angelina was nowhere to be seen and Coal told them she was still swimming. Ordering their meal to their room, they rushed off to Kalyah¡¯s room. The concern that she had been charmed had affected both Diana and Jonah. Knocking on her door brought them a tired groan through it, but Diana kept her banging.

    The Pixie elf opened the door in a long white shirt with shorts dark underneath.The smell of steeped in sweat flowed from the night black of her room. Barefoot, she was even shorter than usual, slouching as well.

    ¡°You told Angelina about the Night Crew?¡± Jonah asked on his screen.

    Kalyah squinted, rubbing at her bloodshot eyes and the bags under them. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ve spent all week trying to save my friends and she¡¯s been pushing, trying to figure out what I know.¡± She grimaced, eyes watering as she choked up. ¡°I¡¯ve barely slept. I can¡¯t strip the Slave Star, it¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s in their brains. All you can do is have the user not subject their will¡­¡± Her whole body shook in sobs.

    Moving past Diana, Jonah embraced the small woman, whose head landed below his sternum. He held her tightly to him, looking back at Diana as the door swung open more. The Druid, who was clutching her staff in fury at the Witch, saw what the Priestess had been dealing with over the last week. Books were scattered everywhere, bits of crumpled paper all around them. Plates of half eaten food, needed, but surrendered, as she was unable to stomach what the books told her, the Druid assumed. A life doomed to listen to that wretch of a person.

    Jonah was crying in sympathy.

    ¡°Does range factor into it?¡± Diana asked, trying to hold herself together.

    Kalyah sniffled, head rising out of the wet spot on Jonah¡¯s shirt. Her face was blushed red, snot dribbling from her nostrils. Without a thought, Jonah offered his shirt to her, he didn''t have anything else. The Priestess shook her head, using her own shirt. ¡°Yes, Diana, range affects the brew¡¯s power,¡± she said. ¡°A few miles away, the user can¡¯t apply it anymore.¡±

    Diana nodded. ¡°Good, please, rest, I will deal with the Witch,¡± she said firmly.

    The Priestess reeled in shock. ¡°How?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Can you convince Angelina to get rid of her?¡± Jonah asked, guessing at her plan.

    ¡°I will certainly try,¡± Diana stated.

    Kalyah sniffled more, wiping at her face. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything can split them apart,¡± she said. ¡°Not with the others already gone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve accomplished that, I can at least attempt this,¡± Diana said, hand trembling in its fierce grip. Aiko growled low beside her, sending her waves of determination. This was a wonderful goal, the familiar seemed to say, a good hunt. ¡°Rest Kalyah, you won¡¯t need to cry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Diana will get her to listen,¡± Jonah said, patting Kalyah¡¯s arm. It was clear he was nervous, but he stood up straighter, clearing the water from his eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s the only one able to find Blodwyn,¡± Kalyah said plainly.

    Diana had thought of that many times, but she took a moment to word her solution. ¡°My sister didn¡¯t die to be avenged by monsters,¡± she said, the statement still hurt to speak. ¡°I hate what changes have come from her loss, I¡¯m not about to use her to justify siding with evil. She¡­¡± Her eyes stung and she took a breath to hold back the tears. ¡°She was so bloody pure, it would be a defilement of her to rely on a slave master to seek her killer.¡±

    Jonah grabbed Diana¡¯s staff, and she looked at the machinery for a long while. She bore no ill will towards the necessity of it, but she knew many Druids would. Metal alone was not accepted attire on a Druid. The only bit on her was her sister¡¯s locket, which she wore now, unable to look at the picture, but knowing well what it contained. If she had not found such even tempered friends aboard the ship, if she stayed boiling in that rage of her sister¡¯s death, then she would probably be fine with sinking low. These two reminded her of the optimism, the love of her sibling. There was little to be found in her home. Where one had hardened her heart and the other grieved endlessly. How much longer could she stay aboard? Pruning the Heroes that she had once respected? Was this the last straw? Would she have to leave if this didn¡¯t work?

    The mechanical hand was cool over the top of hers. ¡°We can do this,¡± Jonah said with a nod.

    Kalyah went into rest, not so sure, but certainly hopeful. Near the stairs, Diana stopped in her proud walk with Jonah, setting her staff on the floor. She embraced him, feeling the thud of his heart, matching her own. Without a word and a rise up on her toes, she kissed him hard on the mouth.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, looking into the depths of his emerald eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for you,¡± he said simply, grinning. ¡°So is Kalyah.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m thanking you,¡± she said, laying her head into his collarbone. She wanted to stay longer, but knew she had to go. To face the Pirate as princess and a budding Hero herself.

    They found the Hero on the top deck, sitting at the table in only her pants and open shirt. The sun caught off her scaled freckles and she looked at them expectantly. The confident stride up to her had not escaped her notice. Diana started on her threat, to tell the world about the Slave Star brew, to leave the ship if the Witch was not kicked off as soon as possible. Angelina seemingly knew every word, not reacting to any of it as she held her knees.

    ¡°Fine, when Fia can walk unaided again, she¡¯ll leave,¡± Angelina said as Diana went quiet.

    The Druid glanced about, unsure whether some trick was coming.

    ¡°What? You want to catch Blodwyn honestly, we might as well commit to it,¡± she continued, an edge to her voice. ¡°Unless you want to kick me off my own ship.¡± She searched the two before her with fast eyes.

    ¡°No, I only want to do it right,¡± Diana said, putting up her chin. She was baffled by the reply, but glad for it. Jonah was unable to suppress his stunned face, clutching her hand strongly.

    ¡°Good, then you¡¯ll get your wish, princess,¡± Angelina said with a smirk.

 Part 2 Chapter 7: From the clear blue sky comes...

    Diana recorded her message for the people, and since there wasn''t any Ash Maker activity in the last week, there was almost nothing to it. She considered contacting her mother, but given all that she knew about the ship her mother was fine with her boarding, she declined. There was a promise from Angelina that they would be sailing to Aayen G''ld, the elven continent, and the city of Alp''a Linn. By sea it was months, above the clouds almost a day. The ship was ready to go airborne, instead the princess had them continue by sea. Diana had not seen the elven coast in some time. The city they were bound for was at the southern tip, so they would have a good view of it all. There was no expectation for them to sail the whole way. Both her and the Hero knew without saying that Diana was waiting for the Witch to get better so that they could have her leave. The Cleric in Alp¡¯a Linn wouldn¡¯t even notice, or given his perspective on time would think they were an hour or two late. Even the full way by sea, he would probably think they were late by a few days. The man was two thousand years old, unless something pressing came up, he could stand to wait.

    When they got to their room after that long day, Diana scanned it with a Sun rune, having it reveal any of the Witch''s Flies. She had done so earlier, and found them, unable to destroy the fast moving and incorporeal insects. Made by a much older spell caster, they had some resilience. Now, they seemingly vanished, and she made sure to scan the whole room. The enchantments were the size of actual flies, so she had plenty of places to look.

    Checking on the Pirate''s transparency had been exhausting, and Diana and Jonah spent the night in their room. Determined by her constant use of magic, Jonah spent dinner experimenting with his magical ability. Watching him summon small lights and a camera along his hands, she was reminded further of all the Sorcerers she had known throughout her life. Using magic with no instruction or true effort. Especially when he rubbed his head in pain.

    "All that rushing blood can really hurt your head, hm?" she asked, smirking at him. She lay against the headboard, a book open across her knees.

    ¡°Yeah, I had stress headaches a lot before, at least these have a better cause,¡± he said, hands in his lap now.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time we slept,¡± she said, putting aside everything and getting under the covers, Aiko burrowed under them as well. The ship was sailing into the southern hemisphere and the chill of its winter.

    Turning on the noise machine, Jonah tugged down his long sleeved shirt. Touching his hand to his face, he recoiled at their temperature. He hesitated as Diana reached out for him with willing hands. She sighed, skin blushing all along her arms. She grabbed his wrist and he swiftly plucked it out, hissing at the intense heat. The magic faded from her and she rested on her elbows, grinning at him.

    ¡°I am not a mermaid, able to take the ocean¡¯s icy depths, but I am a grown woman,¡± she said. ¡°I can decide what is too cold for me. I can handle a little wintery chill.¡±

    Defeated by the reasoning, Jonah settled in beside her. She went to work taking the briskness away from his hands, this time conducting the heat into her face. The whole time resting on top of him, which did make him forget his pouting and show his nervousness.

    ¡°I enjoy the warmth of summer, but cuddling in the winter is enjoyable as well,¡± she said, holding his wrists lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you---¡±

    He laughed, squishing her cheeks together and making her lips pucker out like a fish.

    She furrowed her brow, pulling his hands away. ¡°How dare you make a fool out of the princess!¡± she cried jokingly, using the heels of her hands to repeat the process on him. ¡°There, you are a much better fish, Jonah Godfrey. A large mouthed bass with your silvery fins and tail!¡± She laughed, pushing herself up to kiss him on the mouth. His hands found their way to her back, bringing her closer.

    They withdrew, meeting eyes in this obviously heated position. One of her hands caressed his cheek and the other his chest. She drew closer to him, looking into the emerald shine of his eyes. Her thumb ran along the freckles on his cheekbones, sweet pencil marks of charcoal.

    His hands trembled on her back, the panic growing in his face had not escaped her. ¡°I um, I am kind of tired,¡± he said suddenly with a swallow.

    She giggled. ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to say that?¡± she asked.

    He flushed, shaking his head. ¡°Sorry, I just don¡¯t know what to do. I mean, I¡¯ve had sex, I know the mechanics, it¡¯s just with you,¡± he stammered, turning away as she grew in her smile.

    ¡°Am I revolting? In my nightgown and long socks?¡± she teased, running her feet around and up the back of his legs. ¡°My hair up like a housewife isn¡¯t the most arousing thing you¡¯ve ever seen?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m sorry I ruined the moment,¡± he groaned.

    ¡°I was basking in the light of your eyes, Jonah Godfrey,¡± she said, resting her chin on his chest. ¡°Nothing more. Just because I am atop you like a blanket does not mean I wanted sex. I am serious about that.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry and I know you''re gonna say I shouldn''t be,¡± he said quietly, rubbing his forehead.

    ¡°I am, and don''t forget it, I know you need your notes, to remind you of this new world. Don''t hesitate to jot down notes on us," she said. "They are of equal importance."

    He nodded and fought to relax, playing with her hair, twirling it with his fingers.

    ¡°All the men that have sought my fancy have been nothing like you,¡± she said plainly. ¡°They have all been nobles of some kind, either by birth or by training. Strong, proud, self assured men, who would sooner jump off the ship than tell a woman like me that they were tired.¡± She put her fingers to his lips before he could speak. ¡°I am here, and write this down, because I am interested in a man that lacks confidence, but is always fighting to be so. It takes an awful lot of bravery to tell a princess no, even when it''s not needed. As you have seen with the Heroes, I am willing to make concessions. So many are required for them. Since you are here for me, I am willing to take your incredibly light, to me, nerves. They are nothing, not even a bother, compared to the comfort.¡±

    She held his chin, thumbing his plump bottom lip. ¡°Not having to drug myself to oblivion with valerian root is practically payment enough,¡± she said, pecking his lips again. ¡°Did you get that down?¡±

    ¡°I just recorded it, you talk too fancy to do it justice,¡± he said, holding up his arm.

    ¡°Ah, more magic comes every moment,¡± she said, looking at the screen and the microphone image on it. ¡°Where is the input?¡± she wondered.

    He waved his index finger and the grill taking up the tip. ¡°I have a phone in me, I might as well use all its basic functions,¡± he said. ¡°I think listening to music all week has been my training.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Set it to record again,¡± she ordered. He did. She took his hand and spoke directly into his finger. ¡°Relax, Jonah Godfrey, I fancy you, and I will tell you if that changes. If you keep up your present behavior, it¡¯s only going to get stronger. Is that eloquent enough for you?¡±

    He laid there in silence for a while.

    She put the tip of the digit in her mouth, holding on with her lips.

    He pulled it out as spit gathered and the grill was gone. ¡°Stop, you¡¯re gonna short out my body, or something,¡± he said, wiping it off.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to look at me all gormless while I¡¯m recording my message,¡± she said, rolling onto the bed next to him. ¡°You never know when I will stop being princess Diana and turn into Diana the salmon.¡±

    He laughed. ¡°I¡¯m a bass and you¡¯re a salmon?¡± he asked, facing her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure the two different fish can get along,¡± she said, with a kiss. ¡°I know so. We have this whole journey ahead of us, and it will be long, but we can swim through it together.¡±

    He leaned in and kissed her this time, hard on the mouth.

    ¡°Oh sorry, not tonight,¡± she said when he withdrew, rolling dramatically to her other side. ¡°Terrible headache, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    He held her to him, bending into spoons. ¡°I¡¯m a better cuddler anyway,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±

    The next day was spent in a far better mood than the whole of last week. Angelina told Jonah that he didn¡¯t have to do any of the ship work if he didn¡¯t want to, giving no explanation as to why. Diana had already suspected that the Hero would lax on him too, she knew he was suffering because of their closeness. It was why Diana made sure to ease his sore muscles every night before her own, no matter how he protested. So with the first mate and his troll wife ignoring him, Jonah sat at the table with Diana as she willingly continued the reporting work. Knowing now how much it improved the morale of the analysts listening to every report, she spent more time playing the thankful diplomat. Had she had someone to talk about it with, and not gone through a grueling training session with the Pirate, then she might have seen the positives earlier.

    Beside her, Jonah practiced his magic, listening in as he produced speakers and lights in varying places along his limbs. He made sure not to interrupt Diana speaking with any noise, but she challenged him before replying to the various people on the other line. There were no solid reports, not a single Ash Maker had been fought since the war started, and not a Member had been seen since Blodywn¡¯s trick. While that bothered her immensely, having Jonah start and stop his speakers kept her from showing any anger to the analysts. He couldn¡¯t stand to stop and start music, so he recorded the wind and did it with that.

    Lunch brought out Kalyah, lonely and heartbroken. She checked on Jonah, not wearing her vestments, instead heavy night clothing. The resolution of the Witch¡¯s eventual departure, which they had informed her of, did little to lighten her mood. Her friends still were charmed, and would be at Fia¡¯s mercy until she left. She had known of it for weeks, lingering in the back of her mind, she told them.

    ¡°I had been second guessing my worship with them,¡± she said as they were all in Jonah¡¯s room that night. ¡°I was always thinking, maybe they aren¡¯t doing this because they want to, but because Fia thinks they should. I know the Slave Star relies on sudden commands, long term suggestions are always obvious. Their eyes go blank and they perform it like drones. I knew everything about it, I¡¯d studied as much as I could, knowing then I couldn¡¯t fucking change their fate. I knew too that Fia was watching through her little Flies, mocking me for trying.¡± The Pixie elf wiped at her face, sitting on their couch.

    Diana grimaced in sympathy, applying balm to her arms and chest in a robe. Her bout with the Pirate was best summarized as ¡°subdued,¡± and she felt that it was friviouless now. The Priestess had departed after lunch, still catching up on a week¡¯s worth of lost sleep. Seeing her now, she knew the poor little woman needed more than sleep, but wasn¡¯t going to get it until who knew how long.

    ¡°When Old Bill came back to get Jonah, and I heard about the crew laying out on the ship like broken dolls,¡± Kalyah continued, barely holding herself back. ¡°I, I, I had to have him show me his memory. I had to see it. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d let them just lay out there!¡±

    Jonah sat beside his caretaker. ¡°He put them to bed,¡± he said, his lip quivering in sympathy, rubbing her back. ¡°Soon she won¡¯t have any control over what they do.¡± He had napkins stuffed in his pocket since she came in and sat down.

    The tears came suddenly and continued for a while. Aiko jumped into Kalyah¡¯s lap, vibrating in purs, trying to apply as much comfort as possible. Jonah had served as Diana¡¯s cheerleader from the sidelines, scoring her fight with rousing music as he watched. Now he was happy to be the dispenser of the napkins, fellow in watery sorrow. Diana did her best to dispense optimism, or insults about the Hero.

    There was no sign of the Witch and the crew gave all of them a wide berth. Diana couldn¡¯t expect to spend a day writing trapping runes and inspecting the ship without an unease traveling about. What exactly everyone knew or was told, or was allowed to believe, none of them were sure.

    Diana had drawn a rune, with a great deal of effort and more intricate lines than a usual Druid inscription, to light up on detection of the Flies. The Sun sat on the door of their room, many swirls of three sacred lines contained within the body of it. The rune had taken more energy than the whole of her sparring match with Angelina that day. Whether it would work and the Witch would not just put several more levels of concealment on her Flies, was another unknown matter. In her wounded state she could do nothing of the sort.

    The next three days passed in the same routine, dinner with Kalyah included. The Priestess fought hard to remain optimistic, and the napkins slowly became less soiled as Jonah distracted her with music played from his arms. He had a song for almost any mood stored on his limbs. They even let the Priestess sleep on the couch if she wanted to, which she did, as the mass of fatalistic books consumed her room.

    The elven shore came into view on the fourth day and they were greeted with the majestic sight of winter mists shrouding the Fairy Forest, (the common name, elven name, Faelyn F''ore). Above the blanket was only the tips of the vibrant reds and blue trees. The mists crawled all the way out to the ship, across the cold green sea. The famous jutting rocks, the Fairy Fingers (elvish name, Faelyn Fahl''gees), were curved and sharp, reaching up taller than some mountains, and had to be avoided, so they were a good few leagues away. The tips of the longest digits were hardly distinguishable, only the smaller and less impressive ones were fully uncovered a mile away from them.

    The Pirate shrugged at the lackluster sights as the four of them leaned against the railings. ¡°I should have told you that the weather was too bad to see anything good,¡± the Hero said, gazing up at the clouded sky. Which now rolled out more chilling fog. ¡°Elven weather lasts a long time, it won''t clear for weeks. I think I loved swimming in the frigid sea too much to tell you¡­¡± She beamed brightly. ¡°I guess you never took any trips in the winter.¡±

    ¡°I had the luxury of choosing when to make friendly visits to the capital. I was told the elven summer was far more interesting. I see now why,¡± Diana said flatly. ¡°From the air, I suppose this would all look better.¡±

    Jonah was staring at the fog intently. ¡°This much of the ocean is still really exciting to me,¡± he said, quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve barely seen the sea at all.¡±

    Kalyah looked at the landscape with a sneer. ¡°The whole continent isn¡¯t that great. The god Domin had a thing for territorial monsters, ones that guard miles of terrain. His followers are all over the place, telling people to preserve them. You¡¯ve seen one sentient carnivorous tree, you¡¯ve seen them all. I¡¯m glad my father wasn¡¯t a follower, we might have lived by one.¡±

    ¡°What? Sentient?¡± Jonah asked.

    ¡°Yes, they talk¡­ a lot. The goddess doesn¡¯t consider them people, thankfully. Along with half the things that Domin whipped up. Or I guess, spat out,¡± the Pixie elf said, shaking her head.

    Angelina put her hands on her hips. ¡°If only I could show you all how wonderful the elven sea is underwater, then you¡¯d see some real sights!¡± She pointed up. ¡°I can show you what¡¯s above this weather, though. It¡¯s the perfect time of year for some amazing sights.¡± She turned, cupping her hands around her mouth. ¡°Coal! Prepare to launch! We¡¯re gonna see some flying fish!¡±

    The Tengu flew out of his nest and straight to the helm. ¡°Yes, captain, right away!¡± he replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Jonah repeated.

    ¡°Oh, I never got to see them up close,¡± Diana said, excited, taking his arm and leading him to the center mast. ¡°You¡¯ll see and you won¡¯t have to watch behind glass!¡±

    ¡°Please, something more to go off of,¡± he urged as she handed him a belt from the mast.

    ¡°The fish that fly in the Cloud sea,¡± she said happily.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

 Part 2 Chapter 8: A lightning bolt flashing through it...

    Jonah and Diana held onto the ropes of the center mast as the ship lifted up from the water for the first time in almost two weeks. The unsteady rising in Jonah¡¯s stomach made him waver as the ship turned, rising ever higher, prow first into the clouds. The captain cheered loudly as the water vapor rushed past them, soaking the top deck. Jonah couldn¡¯t see anything as he was drenched, holding on for dear life to the pegs in the mast. When the ship broke through the cotton mists, the water slicked off the top, but she still kept climbing. Diana smiled at him, similarly sodden as her hair clung to her face, beside her the tiger was growling, gripping onto the deck. In the rushing ascent, Kalyah had fallen to her rear, holding onto the great cat¡¯s core, the rope securing her drawn tight.

    This was only the low mists, and the ship was coming upon the actual clouds, gaining speed. The water was chilling Jonah to his bones. This time, Diana was ready, she drew her hand in one fast motion, all the water from his clothes and hair collecting in her hand. Another rotation grew the orb as the water left her as well. The last bit of size was gained from Kalyah and the tiger. Tossing the ball up, it expanded into a bubble around them, connected to the mast. It even stopped the wind and Diana kept it liquid with a clenched fist. All the mermaid training wasn¡¯t for nothing it seemed.

    They saw the crew rushing around frantically, the Pirate laughing.

    ¡°I wish I could say whether this is done with malice or not,¡± Diana growled as they broke into another cloud. The vapor swirled past them at even greater speed and they were pressed against the mast as the ship angled up through. ¡°Accounts of the Pirate¡¯s mad flights are well known!¡± she added loudly.

    The table on the side of them broke from the anchors holding it and went flying. There was nothing on it for the day, but where exactly it went was impossible to tell. The deranged laughing of the Pirate came with the splintering of wood. Water sloshed off the deck again as light erupted all around them. The bubble was frosting on the exterior of it.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t put the fucking shields up, then we¡¯re gonna all fucking suffocate!¡± Kalyah screamed, hugging the tiger for dear life.

    It was difficult to see anything outside of the water, especially with the crackling ice. Jonah and Diana were almost sent through it as the ship swiftly leveled out. There was a loud humming sound as a wave of magic swept over them all. Kalyah sighed in relief, stating the shields had come up. A sweep of Diana¡¯s hand sent the bubble to the deck and they could finally see where they had climbed.

    Jonah¡¯s head was throbbing, from what he realized was his racing heart. His first step away from the mast felt like he was tugging his feet from thick mud. The second staggered and Diana supported him. A gigantic globe of force surrounded the ship, letting the wind through leisurely, it was briskly cold and he was glad to be dry. The sights kept his heart galloping along, and even though his tongue was dry, he struggled to close his mouth.

    The light from the sun exploded out onto them as an ever burning orb should. The brilliant blue all around them was split, darkening with its nightly shade above them. There were no words exchanged between the two as the ropes and belts were removed and they made their way eagerly to the railing of the ship. Looking down he was disheartened to see that the quilt of clouds stretched on for many miles out, forming the ship¡¯s new ocean. The engines and shields greatly displaced the cotton around them, but no sign of the Fairy Forest was there.

    ¡°Oh gods, there they are!¡± Diana said, pointing off.

    Following her finger, he noticed masses of cream colored shapes in the glare of the sun. Covering his eyes, he saw the largest one drifting up to them with a beating motion. The Tengu cheered loudly, flapping out into the protected air the ship¡¯s shield held in.

    ¡°Come mighty behemoth! We mean you no harm!¡± he urged as the shape came closer.

    The ship rattled down to her core with the deep song of a whale, a throaty bass note. Though she was rather steady in her place, it rocked aside as the colossal creature flew several hundred feet past her stern. It was making a wide circle around them before flying over the top of the masts and into the clouds. Twisting in its descent, Jonah saw its deep set eye as it passed, a black dot on an off white body. They all felt the gust of its winged fins, wind streaming loudly through the feathers, they were flapping slowly as glistening bits of stardust twinkled off of them. The whale sank into the clouds, twice the length of the ship itself. Its maw opened as it skimmed vapor off the top, slapping its feathered tail on the surface, ascending once more.

    ¡°Hard to starboard, starboard captain!¡± the Tengu called. ¡°He¡¯s too close!¡±

    The Pirate sent the wheel spinning and the whole of her occupants low as it lurched over, narrowly missing the whale as it rose. ¡°Such a big thing, doesn¡¯t care for us!¡± she laughed.

    ¡°More come, smaller denizens!¡± the Tengu cried.

    The whale twisted around the top of them, as if finally noticing this smaller thing. Another blast of a song shook the ship to her fittings. It lowered its head with a slowed movement into the surface of the shields, its long ridged throat working as it opened its mouth. Jonah feared the worst, this all made his knees weak in the grand scale. Out from its mouth came a harmless puff of clouds, the remains of its meal. An almost approving bellow came from it as its great eyes blinked. Diana held Jonah to her, hand high above them. Suddenly a great jet of water punched out of the whale¡¯s blowhole, raining down on the ship. It smelled harshly of ozone, and large droplets hit the deck like a battered snare drum. Diana¡¯s hand blocked the spray, forming it into a guard of water. As the rain stopped, she threw the blocked water over the side.

    ¡°We are blessed by the flying behemoth!¡± Coal cried, holding up his talons.

    With a slow turn of its body, the whale went floating away from them, twinkles falling from its fins as it navigated past them carefully this time. Then as it peacefully fed, more flying creatures had reached them.

    The ship echoed as comparatively tiny beasts hit into her hull. One soared up as Jonah looked down and he was face to face with a fluttering skinny catfish, sparkling wings holding it up as it shook off the impact. There was a streak of silver along its white clay body and it pushed closer, inspecting him with its popping mouth, fleshy whiskers dangling erratically.

    ¡°Make your fish face for it,¡± Diana said from behind him, pushing his cheeks in with her fingers.

    The excess of motion spooked the creature and it swam off through the air.

    He removed her hands, meaning to grumble at her as he turned. Then he noticed her bright smile and the flying fish now covering the ship. Whole schools of catfish, some hundreds, had come to look at the strange wooden contraption, and he marveled at the swarm. They had taken over the light brown ship with their pearly bodies. By the time he returned to Diana a few moments had passed, and he found she had three catfish trying to gum her red locks of hair that flapped in the wind.

    ¡°If you sit still, they come to you,¡± she said, frozen in place except for her mouth. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t think my hair tastes good¡­¡± One managed to grab hold of some, and tugged away. She yelped at the pain and all of them flew away from her. ¡°I¡¯m glad to know you¡¯re no wiser than your aquatic brethren!¡±

    Jonah suppressed a laugh as Diana did too, trying to hold a frown on him.

    ¡°I¡¯m hiding the buffet from them,¡± she said, putting her hair up with a tie several times until it became a bun.

    He stepped away from the rail carefully, trying not to spook the catfish all about them. His soul felt so light, and he gazed out through the gaps of the creatures to the sky. A clicking sound filled the air, and many of the fish flew off as long and slick animals shot through the sky. One finally stopped for him to see the dolphin treading the air like water, watching as the school herded itself around the masts and interlaced with the railings and riggings. The dolphin, whose body was a lighter blue, a frosty morning sky, turned its attention to Jonah. With a series of clicks it approached him, its mouth of tiny teeth jabbering on. It spun its body and contorted its feathered fins, rotating all around as it inspected him. The creature¡¯s mouth was too small to eat him, but he remembered about their high level of intelligence.

    A clicking came from the helm, and he saw it was the mermaid producing it from her mouth. The dolphin turned, squeaking in reply. The mermaid had a dolphin by her and was petting its underbelly like a cat.

    ¡°He says that you look like you belong in the sky, Jonah,¡± Angelina translated with a laugh. ¡°We have many people with your complexion on Hera, but they live on the Cloud sea, not the salted one, as these ones call it.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Jonah said, blinking. The dolphin near him, turned around him with a rush and he felt the elongated dorsal fin push into him. The reminder of its solid state and the new magical world he lived in, ripped the nerves from him. The dolphin straightened up before him, eye to eye, trilling at him.

    ¡°Blue Feather wants you to pet him, its a customary greeting,¡± Angelina explained.

    Jonah reached his metal hands out and placed them on the dolphin¡¯s rounded head. The sharp chill went through him, and with a light press he could feel the warmth. A kind of purring noise came from the wise beast as it swept the deck with the gusts of its tail fin.

    ¡°May, may, I pet him?¡± Diana said, holding her hands out, eyes wide in childish rapture.

    Angelina produced another series of clicks.

    Blue Feather¡¯s eyes opened and it examined Diana, swimming out of Jonah¡¯s hands. The princess laughed, running her hands along its head and down its body. It turned its belly up and cut a tight circle around them, letting the two feel its sleek form. Its feathers had such a closeness to their form, lacing together like webbing. Given a few moments with its fascinating make wasn¡¯t enough, but they were both glad to see it, even if they missed it as it flew off, continuing its hunt. Jonah and Diana met in an embrace, squeezing the excess emotion out of each other.

    ¡°Diana, can you please come here? I¡¯ve been asking Aiko for your help,¡± Kalyah called. Her and the tiger were still up against the center mast, soaked now from the whale¡¯s blessing.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    As she trotted off, apologizing, Jonah watched on as the schools of fish were herded by the hunters. Through them he saw the moon in the distance, half in the night sky and half in the day time. It looked awfully full and almost like the one of Earth, except the patterns were all wrong and it might have been bigger as well. At this height it certainly looked much larger. Somehow the silvery disc unsettled him with its fullness, and he stared at it a while, unsure as to why.

    As Diana returned with Kalyah beside her, leaning on the tiger, a new sight had taken Jonah¡¯s focus. There were more than the catfish and dolphins, there were much larger tuna, hiding amongst the smaller fish and parts of the ship, bolting as the predators approached. The dolphins were toying with the tuna, whose bodies were streaked with yellow and blue, but also thick carapace armor. A dolphin nipped at a tuna and its bite bounced off its hide, the mammal complained, possibly swearing at it when the fat beast swam off. What got Jonah¡¯s attention and kept it was the predator that covered the moon, a brilliant swordfish that must have been eight feet long from its weapon¡¯s point to the tip of its crescent tail.

    The hunter¡¯s sword was a shining silver, a fine edge to it, locked into a face of hard bone. The long plates on its body, a fighter¡¯s armor, whistled as it flew, a deadly song as it speared two catfish in one swift lunge. With a whip of its head and a push of its long stretched skin fins, it slid its catch off its face and bit into them. Its beak mouth chopped them into manageable chunks, and swallowed.The fish still retained their hovering ability in death, even their blood hovered in globules. The small morsels weren¡¯t enough for the swordfish and it now went after the tuna, who didn¡¯t hesitate to swim as fast as they could from it.

    The rest of the crew were out and under the chef¡¯s instruction were trying to catch the fish. So many things going after them, the fish went every which way, except the open air. Even Coal, who could fly rather fast after them, had no luck. The ship became a massive reef for the flying fish, Jonah and Diana merely watched all the excitement. Kalyah sat huddled against the railing as Aiko stayed before them all, growling away the fleeing fish.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Cloud fish taste much different,¡± Diana remarked, watching as the dwarf tumbled in his failed attempt to grab one. ¡°I am terribly sick of fish being on this ship anyway¡­ What I wouldn¡¯t give for some land dwelling animals on a plate.¡±

    ¡°Everything is so much better on this ship, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been this well fed,¡± Jonah replied. ¡°Well, except for when my grandma was alive. She was big, and she cooked to keep her figure.¡± He chuckled lightly.

    ¡°When did she pass?¡± Diana asked, keeping her voice measured, she usually didn¡¯t inquire about the dead.

    ¡°Oh, when I was a teenager, heart failure,¡± he said. ¡°She tried to correct her diet later on, but thirty years of frying everything caught up with her.¡± He shook his head. ¡°My mom always ate healthy after my grandma¡¯s heart attack. It didn¡¯t really matter in the end.¡± Diana gave him a sympathetic embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey,¡± Kalyah commented. ¡°All my prayers can¡¯t save people from themselves or certain illnesses. There¡¯s only so much magic can do here. They must have been good women, from what you¡¯ve said and who you are.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, they were,¡± he said, regarding the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ve got two great women around me now.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the big grandma, am I?¡± Kalyah chuckled.

    Diana peered at him with concern. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, am I?¡± she asked.

    He scoffed. ¡°They don¡¯t have to be the same exact roles,¡± he grumbled. ¡°I was just trying to complement my friends.¡± He frowned, turning away from them.

    Diana laughed, hugging him, pressing a hard kiss into his cheek. ¡°Oh, come now, don¡¯t pout, Jonah,¡± she gently urged.

    She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes without her laughing more. He stepped away from her, out of her hold. Aiko stepped over to him, watching the fish swimming still.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to harass him anymore,¡± Diana said to the tiger. ¡°We should stop off on our way to Al¡¯pa Linn and find some elvish cuisine. It would be a nice change of pace.¡±

    Kalyah made a disgusted noise. ¡°I like human food better,¡± she said.

    Diana put her hands on her hips. ¡°Well, then we could ask a High elf to make some food from Jonah¡¯s memory,¡± she said. ¡°Do you know how to prepare any of the food from Dirt?¡±

    He flared his nostrils at her incessant teasing, just when he thought she was done.

    ¡°Earth food I mean,¡± she said, expressing a quiet humility. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve gone for too many rises out of you. My mind won¡¯t stop bringing up all the meals I shared with my sister¡­¡± Her lips drew tight.

    ¡°Then just talk about them,¡± he said with a shrug.

    She folded her arms, thinking for a moment, then glancing at the crew, who had given up on their hunting. ¡°Not now,¡± she said quietly.

    Jonah tried to reply, but there was no time.

    Suddenly Aiko jumped as the whistling song of death came. Turning his head, he saw the swordfish rocketing towards him. The tiger¡¯s flank offset him, claws and jaws open to intercept, but it only ended up biting air. Diana put out her hands, wind pushing him down to his back. Something had caught itself under his legs, and ceased its wriggling. It was a tuna, one much smaller than the others, still blinking, gills pumping air in and out of its body.

    Diana and the tiger were scanning about the air. The sails were out still, flapping. Kalyah clung tighter to the railings, urging him to lift his legs, at least he assumed. The panic and pain of hitting the deck, the air bursting out of his lungs made him freeze.

    A sharp whistle returned and the tuna under his legs bolted out, lacing in between the railings and then across him. The swordfish angled itself, heading for a direct spear downwards. Electricity crackled from Diana¡¯s forearms as her sleeves ignited. The violet bolt formed from the sparks and shot in odd angles through the air, landing into the broad side of the swordfish. Arches of electricity climbed across its body from the scorch marked patch on either side of it. Hovering there, Aiko leaped ten feet up and caught the hunter, its jaws bursting its head. The tiger whipped it across the deck, a mass exodus of avian fish continuing, started by the clap of thunder from Diana¡¯s magic.

    The Druid sighed, shaking out the fires on her arms. Without a word she reached down and met Jonah on the ground, holding him to her. Her fingers dug into his hair, and he felt tears hitting his face from hers.

    ¡°I could save you, I could save you,¡± she repeated into his ear.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he mumbled, the stun still working its way off of him.

    The Orc chef cried out in joy. ¡°Ah, the finest catch is ours!¡±

    Coal and Kalyah shot an insult at the callus chef and the Priestess came to check on him, the Tengu flapping around him as well. The Pirate made her way over, asking about his condition. He was fine, especially after the wave of prayers laid across his back. Diana held him firmly, face buried into his shoulder.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rest?¡± the Pirate suggested. ¡°We¡¯ll start sailing down, much slower than before.¡±

    Kalyah smiled at him. ¡°You two deserve some time alone together,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been bothering you guys all night for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure, yeah,¡± Jonah said, as Diana was silent.

    The two of them made their way down the stairs. The high skyline bright through the porthole windows, the smell of recycled air more defined in such a closed space. Diana¡¯s face was blushed, and she did her best to wipe away the tears and the sniffles. Instead of taking him to their room, she led him to the windows, fingers on the trim. Her other hand gripped his with all her strength, which might have hurt immensely if they were real. There was no possibility of her breaking them, so the crushing pain limit had been reached and endured, he suspected.

    Her breathing came deep and slow, hair still bunched up at the base of her head, he could see the fragile nature of her white neck. Slipping from her death grip, he embraced her from behind, feeling thankful and romantic as he kissed her neck, the heat radiating through him. His hands squeezed her soft belly, which wordlessly he knew she was self conscious of, as she always sucked it in when he touched it. She leaned her head over, giving him more landscape to kiss. Behind him the tiger pushed him closer. Then Diana twisted about, arms coiling around his neck. Their mouths met in a working kiss, tongues greeting each other for the first time. His hands went up and down her back, hesitating at her rear. A smile cut across her face and a laugh echoed from the gap between their mouths, her hand shot back and shoved his under her skirt¡¯s top. He swallowed, feeling her warm bare skin filling his hand.

    Noses together at the tips, their eyes met. ¡°Like I would save your life and deny you a touch of my rump,¡± she said with a quiet laugh.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be¡­¡± he cut off as Diana¡¯s attention jerked to one side.

    The tiger growled and then Jonah heard what the familiar had detected first, the clicking of heels.

    Then the source was there, standing by the stairs in her full outfit. There was a smile in the deep violet eyes of the Witch. She was just as pristine and porcelain as the moment he first saw her, skin contrasting with the obsidian corset and lavender accents. There was no sign of the destruction from nearly two weeks before.

    ¡°Ah, the full Moon rose last night, and every moment close to Her majesty, I am gushing with power and arousal,¡± she said, moaning as her lace gloved hands plucked along the strings of her attire. ¡°I see you feel it too, princess¡­¡± The woman stopped before her groin, hands holding her hips above her skirt. ¡°The Moon is the most magnificent aphrodisiac.¡±

    Diana took a long breath, the tiger still growling, Jonah¡¯s hands held her shoulders, while hers were on his chest, bunched up in his shirt. ¡°You can engage in whatever orgy or dancing in the woods you like now. You¡¯re going to be leaving,¡± she said evenly.

    The Witch¡¯s eyes narrowed and then she searched around, mockingly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Diana asked, an edge in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the subdued corpse of Blodwyn, for it seems you have already succeeded in avenging your sister, and no longer need your best chance at finding the goddess of death,¡± she said, shrugging. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to find her, so I suppose you no longer care.¡±

    ¡°My best chance for avenging my sister is not from the likes of you!¡± Diana spat, turning to face the woman, staff flying from where she had set it by the wall. She pointed it at the Witch. ¡°You are nothing but a slaver! A repulsive creature who uses magic that all your fellow Witches would behead you for! I have settled for you leaving, instead of having the army rush in here and kill you! People have been executed for less than your crimes!¡±

    Fia yawned, rolling her eyes. ¡°Crimes? Bah!¡± she scoffed. She shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve read too many soft cushy histories. The youth likes to pretend we are better now, that they didn¡¯t cheer for public executions only two hundred years ago.¡±

    Diana swallowed, throwing a side eye to Jonah.

    He very hesitantly winked back, a microphone growing on the tip of his finger.

    ¡°What could you say to justify your actions?¡± Diana began, turning fully back to the Witch.

    Fia put her hand on her face, tapping her cheek, head turning. What she was thinking, Jonah feared to comprehend. ¡°You act as if getting rid of me will cleanse the ship, little girl,¡± she said with a demented smile. ¡°Those traps on the lower decks, all your bickering with Angelina. This big moral and righteous tirade. It¡¯s not going to win the war, it sure as fuck didn¡¯t win the last one. While the other Heroes fought on the frontlines against the Ash Makers and their war machines, we won the war. You can¡¯t have an Order of Ash without any young blood.¡± She gazed about the ship, the light reflecting off her glasses.

    Diana froze in place and Jonah trembled, aware of the fear that was in her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Diana said quietly.

    ¡°This ship, you¡¯re not going to be happy on it, no matter who¡¯s helming it,¡± Fia said, leading them deeper down that pit of dread. ¡°It flew and sailed all about, taking out all those would be soldiers, thumping them in their beds. All according to my scrying. If they¡¯re Ash Makers, they aren¡¯t even people, and they sure aren¡¯t innocent. You saw what happened in Rowoak, even the Watchdogs of the gods considered them food.¡±

    Tears streaked down Diana¡¯s cheeks, and silently she put up her hand, a mighty gust of wind erupting from it, blasting straight for the Witch, a Hero no more.

 Part 2 Chapter 9: The point of no return...

    The Witch expected the attack, finger sparking with cosmic energy before Diana realized it. Drawing a sigil of protection, the spiraling missile of air came rebounding back at the caster with decreased ferocity. Diana wasn¡¯t sure if she wished for the Hero¡¯s death, but as she took the attack straight to her stomach, she felt like she had. The force sent her flying into the wall, stealing the air straight out of her lungs. Hitting the wall thoroughly dazed her, popping spots on her vision. The spinning missile tore open her shirt and the razor blade sharpness left wild cuts along her skin. Thankfully it stopped before it scored too deep into her muscle.

    She took the blunt force straight to the shoulders, but it was enough of a rattling to struggle for consciousness. The link to her familiar was cut, and the haze lowered the pain, she still felt the hot blood and possible cracks along her shoulder blades. Blinking, clearing the blur, she saw Jonah guarding her with a shaky stance. Aiko had caught the Witch by the arm, clamping down with a jaw strength powerful enough to snap a branch like a matchstick. The tiger¡¯s claws shredded at her chest and legs. Any normal mortal would be decimated, the Witch was not among those people, as she still stood.

    An otherworldly glow had overtaken her skin, a silvery shimmer. Though Aiko was latched on, it could not break through the barrier of her arm, or shatter the bone. Its teeth pressed in like a gumming child, and its claws ran dull across the Witch¡¯s hide. Whatever enchantment she had on her body could not protect her clothes and the tiger ripped them to shreds. The doll face of the Witch grinned at Jonah and Diana as her alabaster body was exposed, breasts and sex showing as her costume was rended up while she was not. Jonah glanced back, noticing that Diana was holding her bloody belly. There was a debate in his eyes as he took a step back.

    The trap door to the top deck opened, and their heads turned to Kalyah, looking on at the scene in concern then sheer horror as the Witch met her eyes. A question died in the healer¡¯s throat, and she took a step back as well. Grabbing the tiger by the scruff, Fia sent some chilling curse into the beast that frosted its fur, the sensation reflected on its master as Diana breathed out a puff of fog. Aiko fell in a stunned heap by Jonah¡¯s feet, alive but twitching.

    Fia gave a laugh, walking up the stairs, clothing flapping in the breeze. The commotion that quickly rose from her presence died out as the door slammed loudly, and Kalyah rushed to Diana. Her hands were glowing with a healing light before she even reached the wound.

    Jonah yelped at her to wait. ¡°Just a second,¡± he said, holding up his hand to Diana.

    The princess saw the glint of the camera, and posed painfully for him, showing off the horrifically stinging cuts that made her teeth gnash together. ¡°Only these, let him see my back too,¡± she said as Kalyah tended to her.

    The healer¡¯s face was hard set in frustration. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. Her pale hands were wet with blood as she sealed up the shallow cuts, showing them to Jonah too before burning them clean with holy light. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, helping Diana bring up the back of her shirt.

    Diana¡¯s throat caught as she tried to speak the words. The pain and pure hatred had distracted her, but as the former faded, a tiredness settling in, the latter came fresh. In her weary healed state, it was like waking up from a nightmare with a chilling start. The tears trickled down, holding her rolled up and half destroyed shirt, she didn¡¯t have the energy to wipe them.

    ¡°Fia showed her true face,¡± Jonah answered for her, sounding so wonderfully brave. ¡°All about the bed thumping¡­¡±

    Kalyah sighed. ¡°It was only a matter of time,¡± she said, a deep mourning in her voice. ¡°You two need to stay in your room, keep safe in there. You know the Heroes can¡¯t end you or Jonah, so lock yourselves in.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand idle,¡± Diana said, speaking through a sob that was trying to consume her. Her shirt was brought down for her and carefully Jonah took her in an embrace. Shaking off the stunning curse, Aiko limped to her, needing a long while to recuperate.

    ¡°Honey, you need to go to your room. You two aren¡¯t in any fatal danger, but you need to give this time,¡± Kalyah said, patting Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m the only one in danger here.¡±

    ¡°Jonah¡­ Jonah, take this note down,¡± Diana said, her eyes full of tears, weary from the healing. ¡°Kalyah Gre¡¯bren is under royal protection, I, I swear by¡­¡± She blinked at the deluge of tears. All that she knew had been stripped down, she couldn¡¯t even remember how to word something she had practiced. The Heroes were Killers, Blodwyn was right and it wasn¡¯t just Order propaganda. She swallowed and wiped at the wet sorrow from her face. Killers, murderers, and she had done her best to make nice, keep going, spread hope.

    ¡°I, Diana Primrose Orichidrin Scholar, declare that Kalyah Gre¡¯bren is under royal protection.¡± She wavered as her head ached fiercely, tears refusing to ease up. ¡°Have you got that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I have it, please, let¡¯s all stay safe,¡± Jonah said, crying with her, kissing her head with deep care.

    ¡°Thank you, Diana. You still need to rest,¡± Kalyah said, squeezing her wrist.

    The healing had only been a slight bit of exhaustion, the emotional distress had too much. A holy charm and some time later, Diana was on the bed she shared with Jonah, tied tightly into a plush robe. She was naked and expressly clean under the robe, her hair was free, smelling deeply of shampoo. The heaviness of a dreamless sleep was slow to lift from her.

    The physical grogginess faded far slower than the mental. So Diana found her mind sharply awake, her heart kick started with dread and shame, as she slowly rose her head to the light. The smug face of the Witch, confessing to the murder of children appeared in the center of mind. The princess knew the other Heroes who stayed around Angelina, the most mobile ones who could easily dispatch anyone they wished as quickly as possible. Though names weren¡¯t mentioned, it made sense to suspect them. The Rider and the Ranger were the only ones still alive, both could be around the world within hours based on Fia¡¯s scrying.

    Jonah sat beside her, a boldness fighting to say on his face. He had only seen the Heroes briefly, he didn¡¯t know how long and how grand their histories were.

    She was back to the wet sorrow, wishing that Kalyah had charmed her more intensely, that she could sleep for days, months or maybe forever. She wanted to take Luann¡¯s place again, for if her little sister had lived, then she wouldn¡¯t have been delusional enough to board the Pirate¡¯s ship. The young princess could mourn her and their mother, the powerful Archdruid, could board the ship. The queen knew something, she had to, Diana got her inquisitive nature from both her parents. Her father¡¯s prying was quiet and persistent and her mother¡¯s was bold and unbreakable.

    It was selfish to wish for death, to take the easy way out of this intensely complicated situation. She should have left after the Guardian showed his true nature. Or when Angelina showed her pettiness at rude drawings. Even going back as far as Rowoak when the Heroes celebrated over the dead. Jonah had kept her aboard, convinced her that she was able to stand beside the proper Heroes. She couldn¡¯t blame him, he had made a point to bring up her home afterwards. She couldn¡¯t go, even now, as she feared what secrets her mother might have hidden from her.

    She rose up from the bed, climbing up onto Jonah¡¯s lap, linking her arms around his head. She buried her face in the hollow of his neck, feeling the boldness of his collarbone against her cheek. She knew exactly why she fancied this particular part of a man, analyzing it with a female friend some years ago. An early memory of seeking comfort and finding it against that length of bone. Now she felt childish, reduced to a sobbing mess. Twenty five years old she had no wounds on her flesh, but her mind would never heal from the long gashes running across her memory. All those books she read might as well be dropped in a pond, their pages warped together and their ink bleeding out as they sunk to the bottom of the stagnant water. They all denied the rumor of bed thumping, said nothing about lycanthropy, and made no mention of the cruelness she had witnessed from the Pirate. All these facts brought everything into question, more than Angelina¡¯s careful spinning of the truth.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Jonah held her tightly to him, Aiko the cat curled up approvingly beside them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m here for you,¡± he said, squeezing her.

    She breathed a labored breath. ¡°How, how long did I sleep?¡± she asked after some time.

    ¡°All day, it¡¯s almost dawn,¡± he said. ¡°I just woke up a few hours ago. We¡¯re headed to that elvish city, Alpha, through the air.¡±

    Diana dealt with her face, going through a series of tissues as he kept feeding to her. ¡°Angelina just wants to ignore this?¡± she said, sniffling.

    He paused for a moment, considering. She noticed that the rune on the door was dark, they weren¡¯t being observed. At least, she hoped not.

    Jonah sighed. ¡°She came on the intercom, she thinks its best if we take a break in the city,¡± he said. ¡°She said that it would be good for your training.¡±

    The rest of Diana¡¯s sleepiness faded from her as she swelled with sudden electric determination. Jonah looked fearfully at her as she clawed her hand on his shoulder, making the green leather squeak. There was a shuffling from the couch and Kalyah padded over to the bed.

    ¡°Diana, honey, don¡¯t do anything rash. I''ll be with you two. It¡¯s a port city, we¡¯ll be safe, we can go anywhere from there. Let¡¯s just disembark in peace,¡± Kalyah said, holding out her hands in a calming manner.

    The Druid launched herself off of Jonah¡¯s lap, untying her robe as she went for her bag. Her bare feet felt the icy chill of the polished wood, and she pulled open her armor compartment like a bird eviscerating a mouse. She threw off the robe, faced away from the others, but not caring what they saw. She had her bottoms pulled up in seconds, and before a minute had passed, she was fitting on her breastplate over the forest green Weaver clothing. Kalyah tugged on her arm, trying to stop her, while Jonah stood shaking his head.

    ¡°Sit down, keep your armor on, but don¡¯t do anything fucking stupid!¡± Kalyah shouted. The Pixie shrank as Diana whirled on her.

    ¡°I will not be tucked away silently,¡± the Druid declared, fitting on her bracers, the wooden clasps following her commands. She glared directly at the Sun rune. ¡°I will not let you control me a moment longer! I am better than Blodwyn, and you are not!¡± After stepping into her boots, she burst out of the door.

    ¡°This won¡¯t help, Diana,¡± Jonah muttered.

    Aiko heard him, but Diana did not.

    Jonah and Kalyah followed behind her, the tiger by her side. She stomped up the stairs and threw that door open with a mighty boom. The top deck was faintly lit by the rising sun, blanketed by the clouds all around them, the vapor held back by the shields.

    The Pirate was at the helm, what hours the woman actually kept was a constant wonder. Diana didn¡¯t care, all she wanted then was blood, metaphorical or real, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    The Druid stamped her staff down with a swirl of wind, causing her hair to flap and her cloak to billow and snap. ¡°I will not stay silent!¡± she roared, Aiko joining her with its beastly bellow. ¡°I¡¯ve hidden your secrets long enough and you will be held accountable for them all¡­¡±

    The click of heels came up behind them, Fia dressed in a fresh set of attire moving without a care. Aiko kept an eye on her, grumbling with a personal desire for revenge in its throat. By the time it saw her hand arm moving behind her back, it was too late.

    A fully formed and complex sigil pointed at the princess. The twisted shape glowed a bloody red, steaming in the cold air like a brand. ¡°Silence!¡± Fia hissed.

    ¡°Do you hear me, Angelina---¡± Diana''s words died off and she clutched her throat as it closed up on her. There was a burning deep within it and she couldn¡¯t speak as she wheezed, but then even that went silent.

    Both Jonah and Kalyah were to her side, but she could only breathe at them, her throat open, but her vocal chords cursed. Aiko could no longer roar, but as Fia walked past, a sigil held in her fingers, it lunged at her. It knew the last time didn¡¯t work, but it wasn¡¯t going to give up, much like its master.

    The Witch drew with her other hand, as the other curse burned out. ¡°Contain,¡± she said, rolling her eyes.

    Shadowy chains popped into existence around the tiger, a cocoon around its body. They kept closing until its poor ribs cracked. There was no other choice for the familiar than to shrink into its housecat form, where the chains bundled it to where only its mouth stuck out, unable to even meow as its master was silenced. A Druid could keep casting, but Diana, who wanted desperately to scream, knew that her magic would hit neither, stood still glaring daggers at the two Heroes. Her heart broke for her precious familiar and she swore that Fia would suffer even more now, whenever she got a hold of her.

    Her two dear friends stayed close to her, holding an arm each. They knew nothing would make this better, they had known back when she foolishly put on her armor. She didn¡¯t expect the Witch to come out of nowhere, but of course the woman never slept either. Diana should''ve realized the rest of the ship was bugged, even if they weren¡¯t.

    Angelina reached them, sighing, standing in the place where the center mast table had been whipped away by the wind. ¡°Fia, remove the curse,¡± she said evenly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve heard enough of the little cow, I¡¯m not about to have her prattle on any more,¡± she said, sneering.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Jonah shouted.

    The sudden sound surprised everyone on the deck, all five of them.

    He breathed heavily with all his chest. ¡°Fuck you! Fuck you! You¡¯re both fucking stupid fucking fakes! Fucking war criminals!¡± he continued on, trembling down to his boots.

    Fia raised her hand, starting another rune. Diana pointed her staff at her, ready to try another useless spell. Even if it rebounded on her, it was worth it.

    Angelina gripped the Witch¡¯s wrist, breaking the cosmic mist. ¡°Stop! That¡¯s it, we¡¯re done!¡± she snapped. ¡°He¡¯s new to this world, he doesn¡¯t understand how evil the Ash Makers are.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re born, how can they be evil when they can¡¯t control it?¡± Jonah bellowed, voice unsteady.

    ¡°Stop it, now,¡± Angelina said, icy blue eyes glaring at him. ¡°We¡¯re letting you off to consider your next move. No one will believe what Fia has said. You have no proof for anything.¡±

    Diana held his hand, putting all her strength into it, as he didn¡¯t register that on his metal limb. His boldness would get him hurt. If the Witch was willing to harm her this much, a princess, then there was no telling what she might do to him. Her own body was a red hot boiler of rage, but unable to vent, she stayed still. Beside her, Kalyah fared no better, popping the joints in her hand gripping Diana''s staff.

    ¡°Take some time in Alp¡¯a Linn, consider your choices, Diana,¡± Angelina went on. ¡°No one would blame you for going back home. We haven''t found anything, there¡¯s no shame in returning to train more. If you want to stay in Alp¡¯a Linn, you¡¯re welcome to train there. The city has no distractions, you¡¯d master the Cloud school in no time. We can still make this work. I told you we were going ahead clean, I meant that.¡±

    Narrowing her eyes in disbelief, Diana gathered up the water in her and the air and spat at Angelina, propelling it the hundred feet with magic.

    The mermaid sighed as she deflected it with a wave of her hand. ¡°This is why I struggle to take you seriously, you act like such a child. You think that I am vengeful, at least I don¡¯t act as petty as you,¡± she said, shaking her head.

    ¡°You killed children,¡± Jonah grumbled.

    Fia pointed her long finger at him. ¡°Speak again and I will silence you as well!¡± she shrieked with mad eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll add the chains to your balls too, maybe pluck your fucking limbs off! I could throw you in the ocean again! It will wash the filth of you from the world!"

    ¡°Stop it, Fia, just shut your mouth!¡± Angelina roared, stomping her foot. She turned to the others. ¡°Go to your cabin, gather your things, you¡¯re not welcome on this ship again until you fucking behave!¡± She pointed to the still open door.

    There was a long silence.

    ¡°She is, captain?¡± Kalyah asked, the title sarcastic as she gestured to Fia.

    The Pirate folded her arms, looking down her nose at Kalyah. ¡°At least the charmed ones aren¡¯t constantly questioning my authority or plotting behind my back,¡± she said coldly.

    The Priestess¡¯s body jerked as if a hole had been punched through her. Tears rolled down her cheeks as her lip quivered. ¡°I¡¯m never returning,¡± she said, turning her face away from her captain.

    Diana knew the Pixie¡¯s tale of the Hero''s rescue. Joining her in disgust, she picked up her familiar, the chains bursting from its body as they walked down the stairs. Jonah followed shakily at her arm, his legs struggling to work. He kept checking over his shoulder, legitimately anxious, she knew.

    Diana was still silenced in the room, the Witch didn''t want to drop that. She had nothing to say anyway, packing and crying until her head throbbed. When their lives on the ship were packed up, she sat with him on the couch she had first slept on many days ago. A start was now the end. Where did they go from here?

 Part 2 Chapter 10: The city of eternal dawn...

    The Pirate¡¯s ship landed with a splash in the water, Jonah and Diana nearly fell over as it settled into place. Kalyah had been in her room for the last few hours that it took to get to the city of Alpha, the common name. She returned now with a somber expression, in her full vestments, including the pillbox hat with the goddess¡¯s symbol, and her white cloak that stopped jingling on her command. Diana greeted her with a nod, still unable to speak. A deep set redness had overtaken her eyes, and blossomed around her nose. The tiger was at her feet, having recovered from its injuries with Diana¡¯s help.

    Kalyah tried to remove the tear stained markings from the princess¡¯s face, but Diana jerked her head away, signing ¡°No¡± as Jonah had taught her. He had been concerned that he should have done something more or less in the heated exchange. So she asked to learn the basics, and signed simply that he was not at fault.

    A light chuckle came from Kalyah as she heard about the lessons. ¡°Sweetie, I don¡¯t think you should let them see you hurt like this,¡± she countered.

    Grabbing Jonah¡¯s arm, Diana typed out, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just want to leave this godsforsaken ship.¡±

    ¡°You know that they¡¯ll make you go through the front gate,¡± Kalyah said, a deep contempt rising in her voice. ¡°You¡¯re not going to escape a Grand elf greeting. Did she explain that to you?¡± She turned to Jonah.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Diana signed, nodding her fist.

    Jonah checked his notes. ¡°The Grand elves explain their whole life story,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yep, they can live ten thousand years, a brief summary of their life, which might take an hour might as well be their name,¡± Kalyah said, sighing.

    "They just have no concept of time?¡± he wondered, grimacing.

    ¡°That and they look almost exactly the same,¡± she said shamelessly. ¡°The Goddess didn¡¯t see fit to change up their bone structure for a while, but then by the time they started to look different, they were already dying out. I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t tell him that.¡±

    ¡°It seems rather cruel.¡± was Diana¡¯s reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather true,¡± Kalyah said, lips drawn into a line, holding her hands tightly in front of her. ¡°There¡¯s less than five thousand of them left, and we¡¯re entering their oldest city, their most empty. Last I heard there¡¯s five hundred Grand elves here, in a city that was meant to fit nearly a million people.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in Alp¡¯a Linn, but I knew some that were, especially during the war. It used to be a wonderful place, so safe with its walls, then bombs fell from the sky.¡± She shivered in horror. ¡°All those poor people stuck in there.¡± She signaled to them. ¡°Come on, the sooner we leave the better.¡±

    The three crossed the gangplank to a dock of polished glass. A solid structure that tinked softly with every step of the elvish dock workers, and loudly at Jonah¡¯s metal boots. Through the wavy surface was the clearest body of water he had ever seen, that continued on to a spanning lake and river so large the other sides were smudges in the distance. The dock warped everything, including schools of fish that shifted the shades of their scales as they swam hive-like around and up to the surface. The crystal continued until it reached a silvery stairway to the front gates, which were set into a wall made of coal black marble. Etched into the sable stone were murals inlaid with precious metals and gemstones. The Grand elves had an innate ability for alchemy, and they made every object and surface into this sparkling ideal. At the top of the several hundred foot tall wall, an eerie pinkish glow rose up.

    There was a stink of wet metal in the humid air. He understood the desire for beauty, but he didn¡¯t feel it. The elves on the docks were Wood and plain bloods, according to Kalyah¡¯s comments on the inherently attractive dock workers in dingy tunics and trousers.

    The Heroes came down the docks, bathed in the early morning sun, a crisp yellow tint. The fanciful clothes and pale faces of the Witch and Pirate were washed out. They looked like fakes in stupid costumes and he wondered if they had always appeared this pathetic.

    ¡°If you''re ready to behave, we¡¯ll be back in a few weeks to pick you up,¡± Angelina said, hands on her hips.

    Diana stood in silence, holding Jonah¡¯s hand, her familiar taking up her other side.

    ¡°The hex is lifted, you can speak, and we both apologize for it,¡± Angelina said, quietly, leaning into the princess. The Witch showed no solidarity or remorse for what had happened.

    In one quick motion, Diana spat directly into the Pirate¡¯s face, hitting her blue eye.

    The mermaid roared in fury, wiping at her face. Under the glass docks, the water rose, sliding up around it threateningly.

    ¡°There, I finally got you,¡± Diana said, wiping at her lips. ¡°Go on, attack me more, give me more evidence against you.¡± She tapped her staff loudly on the docks, ringing clear. ¡°I¡¯m sure that these fine elves would like a show. I would lose, but I would win the war against you, bitch!¡±

    Many heads turned, crates and barrels set down, and the railings of ships were leaned upon. Here was something to watch.

    The Pirate stepped back, the water sank back down, and she grinned with satisfaction. ¡°Three Grands are waiting at the gates, and I think a dozen more are coming. All of them are waiting to meet the only living princess of the Magi kingdom. They were confused as to why she would be here, when her sister was just murdered, but I told them you weren¡¯t cut out to be a Hero. Probably never will be.¡±

    Diana tightened her grip on Jonah at the mention of her sister, but she held her chin high. ¡°If you¡¯re a Hero, then I am glad to be unworthy,¡± she said plainly.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Jonah added.

    ¡°Shut your fucking face!¡± Fia snapped at him. ¡°Take them to the gate, I¡¯m fucking tired of dealing with them. At least Haildrin doesn¡¯t mope or talk as much as these two fucking children.¡±

    Jonah stood taller alongside Diana, and Aiko brushed protectively across his legs, the tiger rumbling at the Witch. Fia¡¯s eyes went wild behind her glasses, but Angelina moved her ahead, pushing her roughly at the shoulder. The couple and the tiger followed, stopping as they noticed that Kalyah hadn''t moved.

    The healer was staring at the ship and her empty deck. ¡°None of them came to say goodbye to me,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Fia did that, I¡¯m sure of it¡­¡± Her lip trembled, tears streaking down her face. ¡°They loved me, I¡¯m sure they did. They wouldn¡¯t go without saying goodbye to me on their own.¡±

    Diana let Jonah go to the small woman and hug her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll free them,¡± he said in a whisper.

    She nodded, taking a shaky breath as she dabbed away her tears with her own handkerchief. ¡°Let me take your bag, honey,¡± she said. ¡°I need something to distract me. It might as well be a test of my dwarf strength.¡± She had a quite large bag on herself, increased in size by magic. He wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to have a spare holding bag, so his was the heaviest by far. Even though he protested, she insisted, and added it to her back.

    The two of them met up with Diana, who had the Heroes waiting at the top of the silvery stairway to the gates. Kalyah offered to take the princess¡¯s luggage as well, two separate bags. To Jonah¡¯s understanding, they were both enchanted by her Wizard father, and filled to the brim.  She thought it was too much for the Pixie elf, but they went on her back anyways. The Pirate called with annoyance, and the three joined them, Kalyah walking as if she had nothing on her back, instead of around a hundred pounds or more.

    The grit of each stair were finely cut rubies. Jonah couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare as dust brushed off of them on its own accord. Diana and Kalyah hurried him on.

    Before the gates, Jonah craned his neck up at the several hundred foot tall doors. There on it was depicted a battle of such immense scale it made him dizzy. Thousands and thousands of people on one side, while the other were demonic creatures. Some of the largest were ten feet tall in the illustration. Bat winged beasts flew about their heads, and at their clawed and deformed feet crawled three legged things, whose single eyeballs were a third of their body. The entirety of the mural was done in such stunning detail, that he could see the notches of a commander¡¯s irises in his tiny emerald eyes, as the man stood atop a hill calling for a charge.

    The guards by the doors were tall elves of olive skin. They wore harshly angular armor of bright gold and silver, like the mural warriors, trimmed with hard lines of sapphires and rubies. However, under the helms of wide winged hawks, they didn¡¯t have a look of determination or a stoic sentry. They looked extremely fucking bored. One even yawned as he talked to the Pirate, leaning heavily on his spear, whose head was cut diamond.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine working for the Grands as a plain blood,¡± Kalyah said, shaking her head. ¡°At least they ignore dwarves¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jonah asked, looking over at the Heroes shuffling paperwork with the guard.

    ¡°Why pay attention to a race that always digs for the real thing, when you can just alchemize it?¡± she replied, gesturing at the gates.

    Diana was watching the Heroes, the Witch glaring back. ¡°It¡¯s more than that, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked. ¡°A different design philosophy on everything. The dwarven gods are all different kinds of builders, always perfecting their craft. This much waste would drive them mad.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Kalyah, who was staring straight ahead, not trying to look at the ship, he figured, nodded. ¡°Once we get settled, I can give you the days worth of rants on why my mother¡¯s people dislike elves, Grands most of all,¡± she said with a smirk.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t far from your mother¡¯s homeland,¡± Diana added, gripping onto her staff.

    ¡°They won¡¯t help your war effort, Diana. They still despise making the war machines for the last one. I have to hear about it every time I visit. Which has been a while now,¡± Kalyah said, a grief in her voice and crestfallen face.

    Jonah, who wanted to know more, felt a bug bite on his neck before he could speak, and on reflex slapped the skin. However, in the weeks of being awake, he had yet to receive a single bug and his metal hand was harder than he expected. He felt the strike down to his spine, gagging at the pain, as it echoed through his throat. The two women were immediately checking on him.

    Kalyah had the bags down, gloved hands radiating white magic. The pain quickly faded, it wasn¡¯t more than a jolt, and he didn¡¯t feel tired from it. He was more embarrassed than hurt as they asked over him.

    ¡°Does it still sting?¡± Kalyah asked.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any insects. Did you feel anything go in it?¡± Diana asked.

    He turned to her in deep concern. ¡°Is that a thing? Are there deadly bugs here? Like elvish ones?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, I have you warded. I''m sure I included pests in it,¡± Kalyah said, still feeling around his neck.

    ¡°See, she has you managed,¡± Diana added, rubbing his shoulders.

    "I can scan you once we get a place to rest. It takes a while, but don¡¯t worry, you are warded against any normal illnesses,¡± Kalyah said, urging a smile on him.

    The click of heels and the Pirate''s heavy sigh came up behind him. The two Heroes looked at them with smug satisfaction and annoyance respectively.

    "I hope you change your mind, princess," Angelina said.

    "It will not happen," Diana said quickly.

    Fia scoffed. "Your sister will never be avenged then?"

    "I don''t like repeating myself to the likes of you, so I will repeat Jonah, fuck you," Diana spat, whipping her hand off her chin and holding out her two fingers.

    "What a classy princess," Fia jeered.

    "Enjoy your greetings, the guards won''t let you pass where we''re going," Angelina said, turning on her heel.

    Diana glared at the gates as a great shifting began in them. A dust cloud burst from the seam and they started to separate. The mighty doors moved at a snail''s pace, a beam of light wasn''t even visible until a full two minutes had passed.

    "They haven''t upgraded them since the bombs dropped," Kalyah commented.

    Diana took a deep breath, the light a column down the center of her body, slowly illuminating her entirely. "They have me trapped, in shame," she said quietly. "The princess waddling back home with her tail between her legs. The airships hardly come here. I could have one, in an emergency. I would have to admit my failure"

    "They failed us," Jonah said, squinting as the light hit him. "We can leave, your mom will understand."

    Diana shook her head. "No, I think we are safe here, safer than with the Heroes." Her voice caught. "All I wanted was to hunt Blodwyn down, but the Heroes dismantled in less than a month." She rubbed at her face. "Why was I not mentioned on that tape? Did even Blodwyn know that I wasn¡¯t a threat?" She paused, she had yet to say anything about that since they heard it. "I''ll become a threat to her."

    Jonah stood with the other two in silence as the doors slid open. After ten five more minutes, they hit some kind of grove, and opened much faster. Behind them were three staggeringly tall people with brutally sharp faces. Their visage''s were stretched and long, a foot and a half of their ten foot height. They had nose bridges like thin knives coming down between their eyes. They stood for a moment and scanned them, grayish pupils moving their clouded orbs under translucent veiny skin, their eyelids sliced lines with long bristle lashes. Both eyes formed an arrow-like shape, their cheekbones holding the wedge. Their robes billowed over them and sticking out of their sleeves were lengthy spider leg fingers and their stretched flesh hands, the joints like fat ball bearings. There was no sign of shoes or feet and they skated forward rather than walked. Such alien people drawing near, Jonah couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.

    ¡°They¡¯re all very old, but not dangerous,¡± Diana whispered into his ear.

    The three stopped a few feet before them, surrounded in an aura of pinkish light from the city, which was lowered by the other gates, still opening as well. All about Grand Elves¡¯ robes were moving images of battles, monsters being slain, towns saved, lands founded, ships sailed and saved, buildings being built, and anything good and noteworthy that a person could possibly do in several millenias of existence. All these deeds slid along on rows around them. They bowed their heads all at once. Each one had a slightly different shade of graying hair, but only their robes were truly different. The leftmost one stepped forward and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Greetings on this fair morning of the autumn''s cool and winter¡¯s gathering, your highness Diana Primrose Orchidrin Scholar, Druid Master Elemental, heir to the Magi Kingdom throne, Daughter of Eliza Dahlia Orchidrin Scholar and Augustus Pragium Cherriam Scholar, I am thy humble host and treasurer of Alp¡¯a Linn, or Alpha in thy common tongue, Sir Vallen Croy Vers¡¯in. I began my first career as a lowly soldier at the battle of Cyclops hill in the fifth year of the fifth age, then after the grueling victory I was promoted to commander of some ten men, in our next battle waged in the spring sixth year of the fifth age¡­¡± he began and then went on in one long unbroken sentence that devolved into a constant noise like a nightmare where you can¡¯t wake up. He wouldn¡¯t listen when Jonah tried to ask polite questions, or even acknowledge his existence, looking only at Diana, who nodded along, holding his hand tightly in a clear show of frustration. Then Jonah tried shouting and still nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, the receiver is locked into the greeting by their voice,¡± Kalyah grumbled, walking around the Grands. They didn¡¯t even look at her as she circled them with her heavy packs. ¡°I don''t think I can get any closer or the magic of their robes will rebuff me.¡± She went over to a guard nearly asleep against his spear, speaking in another language to him. The man pointed, replying in the same way. ¡°Okay, Jonah, I¡¯m going to set this stuff down in a hotel. This one won¡¯t even be done by then. If anything bad happens, which I doubt it will, then keep walking forward and turn at a road called ¡®Car¡¯an Drin¡¯. They still have common signs up, follow it until you get to a tall building with one glass face and no murals on it. Got that?¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing we can do to escape this?¡± he asked, trying to tug on Diana¡¯s hand. She was locked in place. Aiko had laid down in front of her, sleeping.

    ¡°They have so much magic on them, I don¡¯t like the idea of you testing it,¡± Kalyah said. ¡°It won¡¯t be that long, I¡¯ll be right back, okay?¡±

    He sighed, the Grand elf droning on and on. ¡°I have to do something,¡± he said.

    ¡°Just be careful, they won¡¯t attack you, but they don¡¯t like rudeness, they could restart their greeting,¡± she replied with a frown.

    ¡°...in the tenth year of the eleventh age, I served as the council setting trade regulations which brought this fine city a most profitable decade,¡± the Grand went on.

    ¡°Oh good, he¡¯s up to some three thousand years ago,¡± Kalyah said with a scoff. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, don¡¯t worry honey. I¡¯ll make sure you have comfortable beds to rest after all this.¡± She shifted the bags. ¡°These aren¡¯t exactly light, but they will be waiting for you.¡± She left and Jonah was alone with Diana.

    There was no way he was staying, he had to figure this out. Sitting for many minutes he thought of plans and escapes. All he could manage was worst case scenarios for a long while and the Grand got closer and closer to the present, at least it sounded like it. He tried to step forward, but past a foot, but Diana held him back. He reassured her that he wasn¡¯t leaving.

    He put his headphones on Diana, turning on some music, the Grand speaking to her kept talking. She was able to look around, but her legs were stuck firmly in place. She tried to speak, but she was silenced, the pure aggravation blushed her face. The ancient being still stared at her. Sight and sound, he thought.

    ¡°Pardon me, royal highness of the Magi Kingdom, Diana Primrose Orchidrin Scholar,¡± it said, the others brows knitting with it. ¡°I am trying to speak to thee.¡±

    Jonah slid the headphones down. Kalyah was right, it started the greeting over. No, he couldn¡¯t let it finish, he couldn¡¯t let the others keep going. Aiko stood up, curious and pushing into Jonah, encouragingly.

    Sight and sound. He had both, he could do this. Jonah formed a flashlight on his hand and held it up. He remembered Diana talking about dual focus and the difficulty of it. A phone could multitask and this wasn¡¯t that difficult for it. His heart raced as he felt the magic surging through his body up into his hand. He slid the headphones on Diana, drawing the focus of the Grands once again.

    His hand flashed brightly and his heart beat against his chest. The elves covered their faces and the flashlight sunk back into his body. The headphones started playing music and he spawned speakers on his arms. With all the flowing magic, his muscles felt weak. Diana put his arm over her shoulders and nearly dragged him as she started to run.

    Bursting past the second gate, Diana stomped her foot and a section of the stony street rose up in sloppy patterns, disrupting the murals on it. Jonah¡¯s heart rate evened out as Diana returned the headphones. Ducking behind a towering building with shining rose walls. He rubbed at his eyes to clear his vision, but there was only more glare outside the shadows of the alley.

    ¡°They¡¯re more concerned with fixing the street than following,¡± Diana said, checking around the structure.

    Eyes adjusting, Jonah finally saw the true glare of the city. Many buildings were made of pure rose quartz, the streets trimmed with silver and gold. From the sidewalks and walls came the sparkles of precious gems, a million eyes of men and women rushing off to some accomplishment or another. The solid structures of stiff lines and reflective glass was like the sun was stuck on the horizon. It was oppressive and annoying, only gaps between them which were devoid of artwork had any shade. The streets lacked any sign of people living. No rubbish, no vehicles, and no one. An empty city that stretched on for countless miles, full of history, but missing flesh and blood to observe it, save Jonah, Diana, and the growling tiger.

    After a brief rest, getting the stiffness out of their limbs and drinking out the dryness of their mouths, they kept going, trying to find the street. The Druid sneered as they passed a planter of metal flowers swaying in the breeze, sounding like wind chimes. The trees of metallic bark brought an even louder sound of revulsion.

    ¡°Ah, there it is, finally,¡± Diana said, looking up at the sign. ¡°Oh gods, I can¡¯t imagine what I would do if I stayed there for every greeting¡­¡± She pulled Jonah up into an embrace, kissing him hard on the mouth. The city light, which even dampened the sky, washed out her pale features, but her dark eyes stayed on him. ¡°I¡¯ll take those Heroes down, and it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Her breast plate pushed into him and he struggled to breathe.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course,¡± she said. ¡°I think we might stay a day or two here and then I will contact my mother.¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°She won¡¯t lie to me, and I doubt she or my father played a part in any bed thumping. They are both good, and the Ash Makers were not around in such force within the last hundred years. I won¡¯t return home, not directly, but I can return to my Kingdom and from there ruin the Heroes and begin this war properly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good, I already hate this city¡­¡±

    The click of heels came out of nowhere, and both of them turned to see the Witch materializing from a fog in the dim of an alleyway. Diana didn¡¯t hesitate to bring the stoney street up to the woman''s chest. The attack shimmered through her form, it wasn¡¯t her physical form.

    ¡°I thought you had something on me, good luck using it now,¡± Fia said, laughing. ¡°Have fun in Alpha, you might be here for a while. Jonah, maybe the rest of your life.¡± She snapped her fingers with a devilish grin.

    Diana checked over him, holding his arms.

    Sweat started to blossom out of Jonah¡¯s skin and he felt intensely cold, shivering. He couldn¡¯t speak as his stomach turned and he retched up what little he could eat that day. From the coughing bile came a spatter of blood from his nose.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± the Witch said with delight.

 Part 2 Chapter 11: Tearing out the stiches...

    The Witch¡¯s apparition faded from existence, and Diana began tending the bloody curse that had overtaken Jonah. Aiko supported his head as she washed out his nose and mouth, cleaning the last of the bile out. The hovering blob of water was darkly clouded and through a gesture she purified it, dropping the bodily waste onto the street. He stared unfocused up at her, sweat streaming off him and a terrible shiver all about him. His mechanical limbs had gone limp and there wasn¡¯t any strength in him at all. From his nose came trickles of blood, probing her finger in his mouth, she found tiny cuts had broken out. She breathed a frost into his nose and the blood stopped. Out of a belt pouch she took powdered witch hazel, mixed it into water and had him drink it as she enhanced its natural properties to close wounds with an infusion of magic. Setting a rag across his head, she sent a chill into it, and he sighed in relief.

    ¡°I have no idea what this illness is,¡± she said to the tiger, who sent her calming thoughts. Quickly, she brought out hempen ropes, natural enough for her to control. The tiger laid down alongside him and let her truss him to its back.

    The jostling woke Jonah up. ¡°Diana, Diana, Diana¡­¡± he mumbled.

    She took his hand, jogging alongside the tiger as it navigated towards Kalyah¡¯s directions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about speaking, please, we are almost there,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡± he breathed.

    ¡°No, you are not,¡± she said firmly.

    They arrived at the plain building, whose mirrored front reflected her panicked rush up the stairs. There was a name above the door, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to read it as she burst through the door, sending it smacking into the wall with a crack. The lobby was barren, a long and wide room of gray stone with nothing and no one in it until the opposite end some hundreds of yards away from the door. The two elves behind the desk shouted at her, then stopped to survey the new entries.

    ¡°Kalyah Gre¡¯bren! Where is she!?¡± Diana shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Fifth floor, up the stairs¡­ The elevator isn¡¯t working, we--¡±

    Diana sped past the long desk and looked straight up the narrow stairway, unsupported by any beam or wall until it came to the lip of each floor. Her legs couldn''t move fast enough, and the strange architecture made it feel like a nightmare. At the third floor she was met by Kalyah, stomping down the stairs with her short legs. She let Diana pass with a horrified expression and raced after her, nearly stumbling.

    The door to the room was already open and Diana was met with yet another strange sight. Whoever designed the space must have misunderstood mortals, aesthetics, and taste. It stretched hundreds of square feet, more than was needed, all a mulched newspaper gray stone with one floor to ceiling tinted window looking out. There was a massive bed in the middle of the room, fit for a Grand Elf and resting against nothing and with no place to set anything around it. The blasted thing was also askew. Aiko hopped on the thing and Diana undid the ropes with a gesture and slid Jonah gently onto the bed.

    Kalyah climbed onto the bed, checking over Jonah, hands covered in her white magic, prayers intercut with, ¡°Oh Goddess, no, please, no. Poor baby, poor baby¡­¡± She looked at Diana, who felt horribly helpless, trying to explain what had happened, but not wanting to cut the woman¡¯s focus.

    ¡°Help me get the clothes off him and---¡±

    Jonah coughed, blood pouring from his mouth and nose once again.

    The two women removed his sweat drenched clothes and saw his brown skin was a frightening blushed hue. Kalyah took out her medical supplies, instruments and bottles scattered about the sheets. She handed Diana pads and gauze to stick into his nose and line his cheeks. Clumsily she put vial and needle together and with a deep breath she steadied herself enough to inject it into his bicep. The fluid, helped along by a swell of white, dampened the red, but not by much.

    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck,¡± Kalyah spat, searching through the bottles.

    ¡°What is it? What did she do to him!?¡± Diana shouted.

    ¡°Cool him down, cover him in sheets and chill them,¡± Kalyah ordered.

    She pointed at the shower and tub, which sat in the middle of the room. The tiger turned on the faucet and Diana conducted the water to cool him. The sheets were so coarse and she cheered herself up by thinking about how she would find new ones in the city for him, for the both of them. No matter what it was, she would fix it. This was her fault, and she would have the Witch¡¯s head on spike for it. He had lost consciousness and she didn¡¯t know what to do, what would work on this growing heat? He was sweltering and the fever reducer seemed to have no lasting effect on him.

    She repeated her question to Kalyah, who was preparing another injection.

    The Priestess fed this one into his nostril, holding him still. ¡°The Clawing Death,¡± she said, returning to her vials.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the curse sting was?¡± Diana seethed, removing the soaked pads from his cheeks.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been gone for hundreds of years. She flooded his system past my wards. I didn¡¯t want to panic him. I never thought she would give him something this bad,¡± Kalyah said, speaking quickly as her hands shifted from task to task on him. She checked his nose and the blood was still dribbling out of them. ¡°I can¡¯t do this alone, oh Goddess, it¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°There has to be a clinic here!¡± Diana stressed.

    Kalyah was already running to the door. She picked up the phone so fast from the pillar it sat on, that it nearly crashed to the floor. ¡°Get me a Trio of Corpine here! Tell them it''s a human with the Clawing Death! Hurry!¡±

    Five minutes later, there were a few more bloody wads of gauze sprinkled about the bed. A puddle of sweat spread out from Jonah¡¯s head, blended with bile as well as blood. Several more injections marked his shoulder. There was a deathly scent in the air, part of it the women¡¯s terror. They had been so busy that the shower was still running and the tiger was leering over the man, hopeful. Diana told herself that Aiko couldn¡¯t have liked a man destined to die to a Hero¡¯s curse. A Killer, she thought, and Fia had been proud of it.

    The door burst open and a tall elven woman with golden hair lightly padded inside, whipping back the hood of her jingling cloak. From her side came two more of elven design, a man of bluish hue and a nectar gold skinned woman. Diana and Kalyah stepped aside and the two set down their bags and began their diagnostics. The elves gasped as they saw Jonah¡¯s metal arms and then again at his metal feet as he laid naked on the bed.

    The tall elf, seven feet or so and built rather maternal as usual for a temple bound Priestess, bowed her head to Diana. ¡°Miss, we are out of human blood at the moment. We have received very few in the last century, might I¡­¡± she began in a rich voice laced with urgency.

    Diana already had her vambrace off at the mention of blood, and had her sleeve up before the question was formed.

    ¡°Are you fully inoculated?¡± the tall elf asked, examining Diana¡¯s arm with her long fingers.

    ¡°Of course she is! She was born in the last century!¡± Kalyah snapped.

    ¡°You can never be too careful, little Pixie,¡± the healer said, drawing out a needle from her bag. ¡°I was in the temples when this illness first arose, many have forgotten it existed at all.¡±

    ¡°I am an open donor, like my family,¡± Diana said, clenching her fist to help the vein rise.

    ¡°Good, it saves me the great hassle of transmutation,¡± the healer smiled. ¡°Come, he needs it now.¡± Leading her to sit with her, she slid the needle in painlessly without looking and linked it up with one her fellows had put in. The flowing red filled a glass bottle and landed in Jonah.

    The other healers covered him with proper cooling pads, enhanced by prayers. They also covered up his dignity and wiped him clean of sweat. His head was already propped up and he started to open his eyes. They narrowed on the giant woman, but he didn¡¯t say anything and his head wavered in place.

    ¡°Sweet child, rest your eyes, a healing sleep will help you,¡± the elf woman said, stretching out her hand.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°One moment,¡± Diana requested, leaning to kiss his head. ¡°You will be fine, you¡¯re not dying, we¡¯re all here for you.¡±

    The charm put him to sleep and the elf smiled brightly at Diana. ¡°He will be fine, do not worry. Your blood will help the most. The Clawing Death was one of Virran¡¯s greatest tests for us. A half magical, half natural infection. Those that survived were the best remedies for those that still fought. Though you are lucky to have never faced this plague, your body believes you have, so he will recover,¡± she explained, speaking slowly as an old elf does. Even the blinking of her eyes occurred at a leisurely pace. She wasn¡¯t a Grand, instead the milky shade of her skin and her height meant she was a High elf. A far shorter life span, but she could easily be a few thousand or more years old.

    ¡°How rude of me, your highness, I am Niae Pen¡¯vin, Arch Priestess of the Corpine temple of Alp¡¯a Linn,¡± the elf said, bowing her head once again. ¡°My deepest condolences to you over the loss of your sister, she was a fine young woman, it was a great tragedy.¡± Her sea blue eyes shone with grief and her faint pink lips dipped in a frown.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana said, nodding. She was already pushing out thoughts of the last bed she laid on like this.

    ¡°These are Petra and Jillien, two of my many beloved children. They are the best hands to care for this unfortunate boy,¡± Niae said, pointing to the blue Night elf and golden Wood elf. They both inclined their heads, focused on their duties of watching Jonah¡¯s progress. ¡°What is this  boy''s name and origin, miss, pray tell?¡±

    ¡°Jonah, he¡¯s a Traveler, and my sweetheart,¡± Diana said firmly.

    Niae¡¯s round face lit up and she nodded slowly. ¡°An interesting mix. I do not think I have seen more than two Travelers in all my life, some nine hundred years, in case you were wondering, child,¡± she put a gloved hand to her face and laughed.

    ¡°He is going to recover soon then? I can find who did this and destroy them?¡± Diana asked, her arm tensing around the tube in her vein.

    Niae steadily reeled, golden brows reaching up her forehead. ¡°Oh dear, I do not like to engage in such ghastly talk,¡± she said, disapprovingly. ¡°He will recover, but not swiftly, I am afraid. There is a reason we struggled for two winters with this illness. It hides and burrows around the body, even our magic has a hard time finding it. Your blood is rushing to help, but it is restoring what has been lost as well as fighting the virus.¡± She referred to her children, which were now running their prayer infused hands along Jonah¡¯s body. ¡°The despicable virus causes internal bleeding, popping vessels all about his body, a deadly clawing. That is the magical part of this disease. Your cells fight half, we fight the other. That is how this virus took the bodies of legions.¡± She shook her head, blinking away a tear. ¡°Too many lost, too many.¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Kalyah said, walking up to them, gloves sparking in sanitation.

    The Arch Priestess gathered herself, scanning over the Pixie elf, who was at eye level with her. ¡°The feeding tube, we can only contribute so much, he needs more fuel,¡± she said evenly. She pointed to the bag by the Wood elf.

    Both of the Niae''s children watched Kalyah warily as she fed the tube down Jonah¡¯s throat, hanging it off the stand behind the headboard. The Pixie was so much smaller than them both. She ignored the stares as she kissed Jonah¡¯s head, praying over him. Getting out of their way, she sat at the foot of the bed, asking if anymore could be done.

    ¡°Whenever one of my dears tire, you can take their place. I hope you have kept up your training, Kalyah,¡± Niae said flatly.

    The Priestess stiffened at the use of her name without ever sharing it. She swallowed and kept silent. Niae¡¯s blue stare stayed fixed on her.

    ¡°Nothing to say, Kalyah?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Nothing that I want to discuss,¡± she said, hands in her lap.

    Niae hummed a long sigh, not too dissimilar to the whale song they had heard only a day ago. ¡°Know this then, Primvene misses you very much. I have not talked to her once in the past decade without her bringing up ¡®her sweet Pixie,''¡± she said with a mournful frown. ¡°She thought you had died. She spotted your small body and vestments in the pictures of those horrible riots in Tsarina. Then you returned to a temple only to take supplies and leave nothing in return. I am glad to see you well, and were I to talk to her, then I am sure she would be on the first airship out here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t please, I¡¯ll go back, some day. Don¡¯t worry her, when I do return, I will settle my own business,¡± Kalyah insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll return, just not yet.¡± She frowned deeply.

    ¡°I will keep praying that the Goddess goes with you until you two are reunited,¡± Niae said.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you for everything. I couldn¡¯t have done this on my own.¡±

    ¡°No, you could not. No one could. It is why the Goddess deemed that we never go alone, anywhere,¡± Niae said, reaching her hand out, offering it to Kalyah.

    The Pixie took it, hers disappearing within the giant''s hold.

    ¡°Rest, Kalyah, dear, you will be needed. You need food and rest as well, miss Diana. I must cease the transfusion soon and my dears cannot seal every vessel before it bleeds, he will need more blood eventually,¡± she said, checking over him with a sweeping hand. ¡°There is some in his stomach and intestines, we will need to flush it.¡±

    ¡°How long before he¡¯s well?¡± Diana pleaded.

    Niae rose, reaching into some bags. ¡°If we are lucky, a week, if not, two. He will not die while I draw breath, and I still have more faithful to summon. Do not fret, I have dealt with thousands of cases. The Clawing Death will not take him, but it will be a long battle.¡±

    ¡°Oh gods, that¡¯s so long,¡± she breathed. ¡°Is there nothing more we can do? I can have an airship here in no time.¡±

    ¡°He will not travel well and a Gate or Door would be too much stress,¡± she said, pulling out instruments. ¡°I am the best you could hope to have, sweet child, I will have him well. Whatever cruel soul put this affliction on him did not account upon an elf such as I living here.¡±

    ¡°The metal anchors are loose,¡± said the Night elf Petra. ¡°What do I do, mother?¡±

    ¡°Move, I know them,¡± Kalyah said, taking hold of Jonah¡¯s arm. ¡°I can do that at least.¡±

    Petra hesitated to listen until Niae signaled.

    ¡°You have not laxed, that is good, Kalyah.¡±

    The next two days passed in a haze, confined within the room, the others working around the clock. Diana slept on the other side of the bed from Jonah, it was some ten feet wide. When she could sleep that is, given the lighting and the new nightmares added to the old. She couldn¡¯t up the valerian root like she had before, as her blood went into him and he couldn¡¯t handle it.

    They learned that a majority of the hotel was used for storage, non-perishable goods and the like. The rooms close to them were filled with furniture and they worked on getting emptied and cleaned, on royal order, for Kalyah when Jonah eventually got better. The Arch Priestess informed them that when the virus was gone, he would need some time to recover from the weakness. All that struggle in getting strong with his new limbs, only to be made weak once again. It wouldn¡¯t be the same though, as they were all free of the Hero¡¯s grip.

    Since she wasn¡¯t needed as much, Jonah was still unconscious, Diana spent her time training her magic. Which she could do and still give blood, her only use, she grieved, as there was no use applying Druid magic to this precise illness. Putting her mind to it, she trained the Cloud school. Instead of breaching the mind, she stayed on the conjuration of shapes. The practice with the Pirate had helped train up her leylines, and it came easier than it had before. That is, she managed to actually make something instead of a puff of clouds. She had managed more half a year before, but now had to relearn the basics.

    On the third day they got a radio in their room. Which took forever to configure, even though there was a local radio tower to boost the signal into the city. The device ended up next to the window and here is where they heard Diana delivering the weekly speech. Except it was one she never performed before. Knowing that the Witch had used her Mimic to imitate her, had shocked her in utter disgust.

    What was worse is that the Witch made it compliment her. ¡°I know that we will never find Blodwyn without the help of the Witch Fia and her scrying,¡± the imposter said.

    Diana¡¯s hand was covered in fire and she approached it, determined. ¡°No, I''m going to melt it, I don¡¯t want to hear another word!¡± she roared at Kalyah, who was doing her best to stop her.

    ¡°That concludes my message for this week, the Heroes, Gregore the Guardian, Angelina the Pirate, Ozwalt the Rider, and Fia the Witch, all wish you well and remind you to stay vigilant¡­¡± the imposter stated.

    The fire in Diana¡¯s hand blasted up and out, a scorch mark added to the ceiling from the furious act. The tiger growled at the radio as it moved on to regular programming. Stepping away from the rigid Diana, Kalyah turned the thing off. Then the healer froze, the last few days had been grueling for her, then she handed it to Diana.

    ¡°Go nuts,¡± she said, walking off to the couch that had been her bed. The other Corpine faithful were watching Jonah and she would be up in a few hours. The High Priestess slept along the wall in an extra large cot, earplugs in so they didn¡¯t have to worry about noise.

    Diana went to the edge of the stairs, closing the door to the room tightly. ¡°All that I did, all that I tried to accomplish, is all for naught,¡± she hissed as the tiger growled at the object, ears back, teeth showing bright. ¡°All that Jonah and I fought to change, that Kalyah tried to change. All the lies, all the dishonesty! None of it matters!¡± She lifted the radio above her head and flung it at the wall. It bounced off and cracked in half, the parts held together by long wires.

    The front desk elves called up to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the walls are all stone!¡± she shouted down. ¡°We¡¯re stuck here because I tried to do the right thing and all I got were lies! Fuck the Heroes!¡±

    The two elves walked back to the front desk.

    Kalyah was out of the room, and held her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s time to talk to your mom, you can¡¯t stay here the whole time,¡± she said calmly, though her hold was tight. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t pick up the phone, or whatever. You need to get some air. Try though, try to talk to your mom.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave him, it¡¯s my fault he¡¯s in that bed,¡± Diana said, gesturing to the cracked door and the man trapped within.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving him, it¡¯s just a breather, honey,¡± Kalyah urged, embracing her. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine for an hour or two. All you have to worry about is running into a Grand and them talking their head off at you. Five hundred of them over miles of city isn¡¯t very likely.¡±

    Diana took a few moments to consider, then she gave a long exhale. ¡°Fine, I will go,¡± she said. "I''ll be right back though."

 Part 2 Chapter 12: The tiger and the hawk...

    Wandering out the back door into the constant light of the city, Diana squinted at her surroundings. At the bottom of the back steps was a small patch of earth surrounded by the stone of the alleyway. Touching it, she found that it went straight down to the world¡¯s heart. A tree planted here would be able to reach any other, and suit her purposes for communication. Next to the pitiful patch was a dumpster and dual purpose incinerator. A few brave onions had sprung up by the silvery waste unit. Across from the hotel was a half closed culinary school that held night classes. These onions, with their scarlet flutes reaching up from the humid damp earth, had escaped destruction and had been left by some tired student for long enough to grow quite large. They deserved this patch to themselves. Also, Diana didn¡¯t want to catch anyone off guard with a tree in their way, they were clumsy enough.

    Out about the empty city, Diana wondered what it had looked like two hundred years before. The Arch Priestess had spoken of it with some fondness as she watched over Jonah. It was far more dim filled with people, the blinding nature was mostly added in the repairs. When the bombs fell and the people escaped, the Grands fought to cover every surface with all they could remember or had written down. No one tried to stop them, the High elves had given up, living in darker sections close to the inland walls. By the port many still lived in covered houses or underground. Niae said there was a sizable smuggling operation of ¡°discount goods'''' that she had no interest in stopping. So long as they weren¡¯t smuggling people, she didn¡¯t care. The hotel owners were most likely a part of this, as Diana saw the neighboring room had rowoak furniture that at a touch wasn¡¯t the famous wood. She should destroy it, but with all the problems she had going on, knockoff easy chairs was a low priority.

    A problem for her now was the amount of nature that had been alchemized in the city. She passed by more flowers, rushes, and shrubs covered in precious metals than she had patience to bear. Aiko was on the watch for Grand elves, the elves and their musty robes had a distinct scent. Diana walked up to the planters in the center of the four lane road, and began to overbloom their leaves and petals with a furious tapping of her staff on the street. She was glad to discover that the alchemy ran only to its skin and it flecked off in most places. It would have been much harder to breathe without any plant life. Diana felt sorry leaving the trees in the planter. The metals were ingrained into the bark, and she couldn¡¯t control processed metal.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said to the tree in the middle of the divide.

    She felt a vague sigh, a resolve to be where it was. Their communication was not unlike Aiko¡¯s. This tree could grow and expand, it could breathe, but was held under what would have been a cloth over her face.

    Aiko chuffed at her, not a warning, but a verbal reminder of what it told her mentally, they needed to find a better place. It didn¡¯t have complex words, but looked at the rushes and humid elven flowers she had uncovered. It sniffed their renewed scent and sighed. They both knew that when a Grand elf saw it, they were just going to cover it back up again.

    Diana left the flora and her mission of restoring it, walking along a road that once held carriages, now only holding the wind of the city, She was left with the comfort that all the plant life would outlive even the Grands. Whenever they were extinct and she herself was long gone, nature would retake this nightmare. All the Grands gone, their magic would expire. The magic that kept their alchemy shining vainly would fade out and the walls would one day crumble to the wind it now resisted.

    This far reaching idea, the eons passing, death, decay, and rebirth, it was a Druid¡¯s standard. Repeated endlessly by the very wise, who had already watched all those they loved die of natural causes or heroic deaths in service to the sources. All the older ones in the Avarice that came to the death ritual, where Luann was mourned and celebrated, tried to intone it to the two Druids. Diana wanted to sic Aiko on them, her rage burned harder than the fire lit in the clearing. Her mother Eliza steadied her, and in the light of that bonfire, Diana saw her mother harden into the hawk for the first time since Luann had died. She stayed that way until Diana spoke with her before leaving. As she ascended up to that accursed ship, her last memory of her mother was not a smile, or tear stained face, but that resting fierceness.

    Diana found a small park with Aiko¡¯s help. The rubies set into the sidewalk and the surrounding rose quartz buildings, were dampened by the white gold trees and the shade they provided. Their bark had not escaped the alchemy madness, and neither had the silvery grass that bent at her boots and righted itself on her passing. All the surfaces reflected each other into a soup of deep pink and silver, the darkest of the dawn light she had seen in the city.

    Aiko kept going down the sidewalk to a large gazebo that served as the center of the park. The tiger sniffed at the seats and under them, relaying its default image for humans, a flash card of one. Diana investigated for herself, finding the gum stuck underneath the bench.

    ¡°We¡¯re miles into the city and someone comes to deface it with gum?¡± she asked aloud. The silence was getting to her. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have gotten lost¡­ If they were part of the smuggling operation, then why would they be meeting here?¡± She looked out to the northern end of the city. There were more towns outside the city, but very few had humans that she knew of. There was no reason to live all the way out by the Grands for a human. Elves and half elves lived all over the Kingdom, but the last census had humans at some thousand in all of Aayen G¡¯ld.

    Aiko chuffed at her, an open question to her thoughts.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think its worth finding someplace else,¡± she said. ¡°Even if they do show up, then I would like to meet the people that are brave enough to stick gum on a Grand elf¡¯s bench.¡±

    Aiko made a sound like a scoff.

    Diana found a tree some ways off from the gazebo, a lone ancient alder tree on a rise. The mound left her enough room to draw back the earth for a hollow to sit in for her, and to hide from either a human or Grand. The thin skin bark was silver, perforated magically to allow the wizened tree to still breathe. It wasn¡¯t thin enough, and like a real tiger, Aiko clawed away the metal and into the flesh of the tree low enough for Diana. Putting her hand onto it, she felt relief and thanks at having been able to breathe again. She learned it was stunted by the magic, that it was far older than it looked. A powerful part of nature held back by the selfish elves. It bore no animosity, as it knew innately that all it had to do was keep waiting. She pleaded gently with it to use its roots for her harmless purpose. There was no need to ask, but it flooded her with thanks for the gesture and returned to its waiting.

    Eyes closed, she pushed her mind into the tall tree and saw herself in that dug out bit of land. A speck of dark green clothing and red hair in a sea of other warm colors. Aiko turned to a cat, rolling up as a white ball between the roots. Then Diana pushed herself down through the roots, through the world itself. She was no longer in Alpha, her bodily sensations were numbed there. She appeared on the other side of the world at night. She landed in the body of a willow tree she knew well. It grew beside a river called the Greed, an expanse of cold algae glass, ripples spread across it with a subtle breeze, now reflecting a late night moon. The willow leaned over it, beside it a stone bench where her family had sat in summer and winter, hot humid air or teeth chattering chill. Though it was called weeping, this willow always seemed to be sweeping along the water''s surface to her.

    Like a newly birthed Nymph, Diana''s ghostly green form stepped out. Anyone could see her and the first was her mother''s hawk, Castor, who after Luann''s death had grown tired of the castle''s confines and flew about the grounds. As soon as Castor saw her, it turned its wing, started to flap and glided back towards the distant figure of the castle. It was a few miles away, past a glade where Diana had spoken to her first tree and trained in befriending animals with squirrels and robins.

    Normally, it would take a half an hour or so to travel to the lake side, but not for Eliza. Soon, Castor was back, joined by another red tailed hawk, a female. As Castor flew up into a current, the other flew down and a moment before diving into the ground exploded into Eliza. Her mother took several graceful steps forward, negating the speed from the air. She wore her Druid armor, all natural in its make. Boots and greaves of shed green dragon leather. Her Weaver clothes and cloak were much older, but still held the strength of Diana¡¯s freshly made set. The chest piece was the same Ironwood and the tiara was fit with uncut ocean blue sapphires. Diana couldn''t help but feel jealous, she had yet to take even one Beast shape.

    The queen Druid linked her hands in front of her and walked to the lake, staring out at it. "Good evening my dear, as it''s nearly midnight here," she said in her rich and royal voice.

    "Good evening mother, please, join me," Diana said, unable to disturb the dust and leaves as she patted the stone.

    ¡°Why are you here to see me?¡± her mother asked. ¡°I heard you on the radio at dinner, you are safe with the Pirate and the other Heroes.¡± A smile twitched on her stern face. ¡°Did you miss your mother too much after so little time?¡±

    Diana sighed, wishing she could grip the stone bench. ¡°I am no longer with the Heroes mother, I left,¡± she confessed.

    ¡°What!?¡± the queen said sharply, thin brows furrowed. She rushed around the bench, taking only an instant to whip forward her cloak before sitting down. She stared at her daughter, as if trying to read her soul. Diana imagined that if was there in the flesh, her mother would already have her Crown out and be probing her mind after such a sudden reply. She had never done it before, but they were in untread ground.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, speak, Diana, tell me why in all the world you would leave the Heroes?¡± her mother snapped. ¡°They are your only hope to stop Blodwyn, why would you give that up?¡±

    Diana faced the glare of the queen, her dark eyes wide to the whites at her, a real hawk never had a reason to be this furious. ¡°You knew I would never be capable of stopping Blodwyn!¡± she roared. ¡°I am not even an Archdruid! I haven''t even mastered the Cloud school, I couldn¡¯t stun her! I can¡¯t even hope to match a single Hero in a sparring match! You sent me off to get rid of me!¡±

    Eliza turned away from her, staring out at the Greed River where her familiar flew around in lazy circles. ¡°I did no such thing,¡± she said, her royal clasping hands trembling. There was no expression on her face other than that stoic stare. ¡°You were not happy here, you will never be happy here again. Neither will I and I have accepted that fact.¡± Her lips quivered. ¡°No, no, I am trying to accept that fact. I keep trying to leave her room, to leave your room alone.¡± In the waning moon, only a few days from full, a tear sparkled down the queen¡¯s face. Then more and more. ¡°Diana, dear, please do come home. If you¡¯re away from the Heroes, then you need to come home.¡± She turned to her daughter and was blubbering.

    The Archdruid reached out for her ghostly form, grabbing only air. Her long fingers lingered in the phantom of her, making Diana back home shiver. Not out of any magical effect, but because her mother was breaking down like Luann was dead before her again.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The queen wiped at the tears and snot after a moment. ¡°Wait, wait, are you safe my love? Please, please tell me you are safe!¡± she smacked the bench roughly, her rings clicking on it.

    ¡°I¡¯m safe, mother,¡± Diana urged her, feeling a sympathetic sob falling down her real form. Luann was dead and they were all surrounding her again. Her chest felt tight and she struggled to hold onto the tree for a moment. Her spectral form pulled back to the willow. She regained her composure, turning her face away from the queen.

    Fighting to speak and clear herself of a fresh wave of sobbing, the queen took several long breaths. ¡°Good, good, now tell me where you are and we will bring you home within the hour,¡± she said, whistling to Castor. ¡°Your father just went to sleep, but he¡¯ll be dressed in minutes. If needed, then I will have him open a Gate in his pajamas. It will be worth seeing your father¡¯s pale legs to be home, now, won¡¯t it?¡± She attempted a light hearted laugh, but it broke into a shaky breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m not coming home, not yet, I cannot,¡± Diana stressed, facing her again, arms folded.

    As she was thinking about the best way to introduce the subject of Jonah and his illness, her mother burst up from her seat. The queen threw down a collection of spores from a pouch and they sprung up as Lantern Caps, mushrooms of an impressive bioluminescence. The fungi glowed bright orange, threaded by dark lines, they shone on the queen¡¯s tear stained scanning of her daughter¡¯s projection.

    ¡°Why not?¡± she snapped at her. ¡°You do not need to be away from your mother and father another moment longer. I need you here!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need me a few weeks ago¡­¡± Diana said, distracted.

    ¡°I was wrong to ever let you go!¡± she replied, quickly. ¡°I know I was too determined to see you off. That was a mistake I regret every moment. You probably hate your mother for not crying with you or comforting you! Well, when you return, you can join me in my nightly ritual of sitting in your sister¡¯s room and sobbing until I have to be dragged out. I added your pillow to Luann¡¯s after you left. I have drenched them with my tears, I have almost run out of things unspoiled by my own sorrow to weep over. Please, please, my love, my dear, dear, dear girl, my only daughter, return to me now that you are free of Angelina¡¯s ship. I cannot stand the thought of losing you. It tears me up inside.¡± She gripped at her breastplate, attempting to tear what her mortal strength could not.

    Diana wondered at the phrasing.¡°Do you know about Angelina¡¯s ruses?¡± she asked, wiping at her face in Alpha.

    The hawk¡¯s face leveled out into a murderous glare. ¡°Has she hurt you, is that why you left? She¡¯s dead, I will tear her head from her shoulders if she did so much as scratch you, my love!¡± she cried. In the air her familiar gave an accompanying cry, one that could be heard for miles around, the telltale screech of a raptor.

    Diana thought about all the harm she had received from the Heroes, both emotional and physical and wondered if her mother was serious. She certainly looked like she was.

    ¡°Tell me, what did Angelina do?¡± the queen said, and repeated several times until it came out as¡­ ¡°Bloody tell me now, Diana, or I will have your father open a Gate to the Pirate¡¯s ship and slaughter them all on principle!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill the fucking Heroes, mother,¡± Diana spat back. ¡°Not that they don¡¯t all deserve it.¡±

    The queen went silent at that, further scanning her in the fungal light. With a series of deep breathing and two soiled royal handkerchiefs, she sat back down on the bench. She patted the stone. ¡°Please, tell me everything you know, and I will tell you what I know as well,¡± she said evenly, the leveled sternness resumed. ¡°There is a lot I have not told about my times with the Heroes, I think now is the time to share it with you.¡±

    Diana stayed where she was for a moment. She feared that statement from her mother, she wasn¡¯t normally nervous like Jonah. He told her about always picturing the worst, but he told her that they were usually nonsense. Most of what she knew now would have seemed like nonsense a month ago, it seemed insane now to explain to her mother.

    ¡°Please, my darling, if you will not return, then at least sit here now,¡± Eliza reasoned. ¡°Once we have spoken, then I will still want you back, but I want to know whether I should go after the Heroes or not.¡±

    Aiko cut in with a vision of people walking to the gazebo in Alpha. All of them were wearing cloaks of pinkish tie dye, as if an attempt to blend into the city at a distance. There were three of them, all humans.

    ¡°Mother, please, give me a moment,¡± Diana said, moving back to the willow.

    The queen was up and following her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she stressed.

    ¡°I need to check on something, there¡¯s some people in the park I¡¯m in, I want to see what they¡¯re doing,¡± she said, trying to split her focus across the world. Aiko wanted to follow, but didn¡¯t want to leave her alone.

    ¡°What park? Where? Are you in our Kingdom? I¡¯ll have the Silent Men sent to you at once. I didn¡¯t have them follow you when you were with the Heroes, but I wanted to, so badly. I wanted to see you in Rowoak and Grayhill. I should have come to you then, my love. Oh, if I knew you were in danger with the Heroes, then I would have swooped you up there and then¡­ Where are you, my love? Please, tell me.¡±

    Wincing, Diana was unsettled by the overt affection of her mother, and the drop in practicality as she kept trying to reach into the projection. ¡°I¡¯m in an elvish city, well protected and guarded, I swear, mother,¡± she urged. ¡°I only want to see about some people littering, that¡¯s all.¡±

    The hawk¡¯s brow knitted together. ¡°Why is that more important than talking with your mother?¡± she asked, trying to find a lie that wasn¡¯t truly there.

    ¡°It¡¯s not, I just need a moment to gather my thoughts,¡± she said, holding her hands up. ¡°Please, I will be back in ten minutes, I swear.¡±

    The queen stood there in silence for a moment.

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Abandon your mother again. Check on those littering people, they are apparently more important than the peace of mind of your own mother,¡± she said, her voice drenched in venom.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t, gathering my thoughts is important,¡± Diana replied.

    ¡°You could gather your thoughts perfectly well back home, in the flesh, where I could hold you. I am not about to let my daughter loose again. At this point in time I could hold you until years pass us by.¡±

    Cringing at her mother¡¯s new form, Diana tried to come up with a reason as the people sat waiting in the shade of the gazebo. Aiko could only see them in silhouette, and walking to a closer tree would be almost twenty feet away. Diana was well hidden, but far away from anything else.

    ¡°I need to breathe, mother, just a quick pace, that¡¯s all,¡± she said.

    ¡°Fine, then go,¡± Eliza said, turning her back to her. ¡°I will wait here, gutted every second that you are gone. It¡¯s no different than my normal suffering--¡±

    Eyes opening in Alpha, Diana was glad she missed the rest of the guilt trip and was thankful that her mother hadn''t followed her through. Without knowing where she was, the queen couldn¡¯t search for her. Or she could, but would be popping up in every elven city and every park within them.

    Silently Aiko picked through the silvery grass with Diana behind it, shifting the ground up with each foot step. She reached a copse of oak trees beside the gazebo and helped the cat into the boughs while staying against the trunk.

    The humans were secured tightly into their camouflage cloaks, and they were atop something already bulky. Two sat across from each other and one was standing. The latter was checking the perimeter constantly, an older man with a grizzled gaunt face and deep set eyes that had experienced untold hardships. The sitting one Aiko could see was always trying to correct her cloak, a young girl of black hair and shaded eyes with more pronounced lower lids. A Wanshi? Diana thought. What was a Wanshi girl doing so far from home? She could have been an immigrant, but the elves didn¡¯t take them, they were on worse terms with the Wanshi than the Magi. Even if she was born and raised somewhere else, which was unlikely given the Wanshi¡¯s immigration, there was no reason for her to be here. The other man could easily be a sailor, a veteran of some conflict given his drawn expression, but this girl might as well be a dragon in front of Diana.

    Diana¡¯s thoughts on the world¡¯s races were broken as the third one spoke. ¡°Goddamnit Ike, how long do we have to wait here?¡± he groaned. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but he was rocking on the bench, loudly smacking his gum

    ¡°Shut up, Tim,¡± the older man snapped.

    The young man, by his voice and smell to Aiko, stomped his feet like a child. ¡°I forgot how bad this place stunk!¡± he cried.

    Ike reached over and smacked his head, stopping him. ¡°I told you to shut the fuck up,¡± he said, quietly. ¡°Do what Chiru is doing, and shut the fuck up.¡±

    Tim rubbed at his head. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± he said.

    Chiru, the young woman, stared at him indifferently. There was quite a history behind those young slate eyes as well, Diana thought.

    An elf came up the other sidewalk, their inherent footsteps so light that Aiko barely heard them before the others. He stood at the bottom of the stairs, looking at the three with some fear. Ike turned to him, letting his cloak open up, the sight made the elf take a step back. Aiko moved forward, but couldn¡¯t find an angle to see what was under it without exposing itself.

    ¡°Where¡¯s our fucking shipment Ce¡¯Es?¡± Ike growled, directing his hand to the elf.

    ¡°You guys can¡¯t scare it out of me, I can¡¯t make it appear out of thin air,¡± the elf said, holding up his hands. He was wearing the garb of a dock worker. A smuggler?

    Ike reached his hand out closer to the elf and made him step back even further. ¡°You know I¡¯m old enough and strong enough,¡± he said evenly. ¡°Do you need a demonstration? You aren¡¯t warded, I can tell¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t make anymore disappear right now, I¡¯m sorry,¡± the elf insisted.

    Ike flicked a finger and a vein on the elf¡¯s forearm burst open, spraying a geyser blood across the sidewalk. The elf screamed loudly, clutching the damaged limb. Diana put a hand to her mouth to stifle the gasp. Her fingers strained as her heart raced. The older human looked back as the wind blew across the park. His cloak flapped open and underneath was the gray coat of an Ash Maker.

    As quietly as she could, Diana conducted the ground around her to rise up, pushing into it with her knees. Already panicked, she could feel her teeth crashing together at the magic. Higher and higher the shell of earth rose. The Ash Maker left the elf to his blood spewing arm and was walking down the sidewalk. The others let their cloaks open to their gray coats and were putting their hands out to the air. The young man, Tim, flexed his fingers at a tree in front of Aiko¡¯s and fissures cracked up it. The tree groaned in pain as the lines of superheated ash were far worse than the metal shell.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Tim asked. ¡°Was it a Grand? Did that fucker call in back up?¡±

    Ike¡¯s eyes filled with ink, and the space around his feet started to slowly lose its luster as he removed the magic enchanting it. His black orbs looked around as the affected area spread out to the grass, which became green again. If he had turned his head a few more degrees, then he would have seen Diana before the blanket of ground covered her. Aiko had been ready to pounce if need be.

    The Ash Maker jerked back as the elf started to run away. Loping over the steps up and down in a few strides, he spread his fingers out wide and part of the elf¡¯s back exploded with blood shooting several feet up. The smuggler skidded into the pavement and grass.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough to kill you, fucker, trust me, I know!¡± Ike roared, getting to the man. He picked him up by the hair, which made him groan in agony. ¡°Get me the shipments I fucking paid you good money for! We need them, and I¡¯d rather not tell headquarters about this. If I do, we may decide your shitty little operation is worth taking over, by force. It¡¯s the end of the fucking week, I needed the food last week, so deliver a double shipment to me tomorrow. GOT IT??¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the elf groaned.

    Ike threw him down and signaled to the others. ¡°Come on, we gotta run,¡± he said.

    ¡°That was so cool!¡± Tim whooped.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up and close your cloak¡­¡±

    Diana wheezed in the darkness of the dirt, even as they disappeared from sight, she was paralyzed with fear. She had been feet from the enemy after all this time. They could have turned and killed her with a flick. Or worse, they could have captured her and she would be in Blodwyn¡¯s hands.

 Part 2 Chapter 13: The Ashen past and present...

    Aiko clawed at the dome of earth that held its master, a beam of light falling onto Diana in the darkness. Catching her breath, the Druid swept the dirt away with a swift motion, born again back into the pinkish light of the city. There was no sound but the wind and the blood pumping in her ears. She embraced the tiger, sent courageous feelings and was reassured by the needless breathing of the beast.

    "You knew that they would come again, didn''t you?" she asked quietly.

    Hrrrr, Aiko chuffed.

    "You dastardly piece of the sources¡­"

    Hrrrr¡­

    She put her head against the beast''s rock hard skull, scratching at its chin. ¡°Gods, I hate when you work independent of me,¡± she whispered. "I''m alive, now I must figure out what to do next."

    The tiger growled in approval.

    Aiko showed her a memory of the elven smuggler being picked up by a couple fellows waiting in the wings. The man could walk away, the injury was skin deep, a threat, the fall had been the most damaging.

    Were the Ash Makers likely to kill her? She wasn¡¯t sure. If they recognized her, then they might have run the other way instead of capturing her. The old soldier seemed scared, desperate. His comrades were young, inexperienced. The kind likely to be killed by Fia and the others. Two hundred years and the recruitment had not changed much at all.

    Diana stood, pushing up from her staff. The wind had gone quiet now that she could think. She surveyed the area the Ash Maker had nullified, the stone sidewalk rough and plain, standing out among the wash of colors around it. The man had boasted about his age, but he didn¡¯t focus it in any one direction. Diana wondered if the facts about Ash Makers had been trumped up. The amount of lies she knew called it all into question.

    Aiko and her followed the elven blood trail across the street into an alleyway. It ended at the entrance to a sewer. The Druid popped it open and spied inside. It was like any other elven sewer, a full underground swamp. The pipes cleaned the waste to pure water and the wildlife was given free reign over the landscape. Though it was fed clean water, it was attached to a lake and river, so the water was stagnant and the air stale. An enchantment kept the docks clear, there was no end to the Grand¡¯s vanity.

    Such a sewer barely needed repair, especially with the city¡¯s low population. The smugglers could be using it as a network to get through the city. They could even add various houses given their abandoned state. While she could easily navigate the sewers, like the elves--the only true danger was the flirtatious nature of the Nymphs--she didn¡¯t want to do it alone.

    Closing the sewer as a Nymph head started to surface, Diana sat thinking for a moment. How were the Ash Makers getting in and out of the city? The tunnels free of the sewers? She only knew about the siege tunnels because of Niae and Kalyah. Alpha¡¯s had been legendary for their clogging during the bombings. Thin tunnels, few slow moving gates, the city was begging to be destroyed from above. There were wards in place to stop teams of magic users, but not bombs of such crude destruction.

    Shutting her eyes tight, Diana walked around the alleyway and slammed her staff hard into the ground. The magic echoed out and she saw flashes of the spider web network. It wasn¡¯t clear, but it gave her some insight. They were shallow in the city¡¯s underbelly, they must connect to the sewers. The natural subterranean swamp could be navigated like any nature or caves for her, but she would need a map for these. Or she¡¯d need to keep tapping away like a bat constantly. Launching those few echoes was difficult though, as the foundational stone was indifferent to all.

    Back in the park, Diana had Aiko follow the Ash Maker trail. She thought it would be cold, but to her surprise it ended not too far west of the park at a sewer entrance. The loose earth was scraped aside and she turned away immediately from it, fearing that some kind of ambush was waiting for her. They had to have something helping them, she thought, making her way back to the hotel. Ash Makers could get lost in a small grove, something about the pressure and the confusion. Like everything, she believed that to be true, but it could also be a lie.

    Her nerves were gone, and an eager intrigue had taken over. Did she tell her mother? Would that trigger the Hero''s to react? It wasn''t worth the risk.

    The Ash Makers needed food, so much so that apparently they had people foraging in the elvish forest. That was no easy feat. Not exactly something a fearsome force did either.

    No, no, she would find out what was going on and she would bring in the army to capture them. There was no need to kill them. They could subdue them and bring out Blodwyn. Old Bill seemed a reasonable man, she could get a line to him directly, she hoped. Or maybe her mother would be reasonable. Right now, she needed information from her mother, and those nerves returned anew.

    Back at the small patch of earth behind the hotel, Diana planted two seeds in the corner of it. One was a simple poplar that with her focus sprung up from a seedling, then a sapling a little taller than her. The white barked tree rustled its leaves in the city¡¯s breeze, surprised to be alive and breathing easily. She made a pole of rock and a plaque that read in elvish: Princess Diana¡¯s memorial tree for her dear sister Luann. Please do not alchemize. Hopefully the grammar was right. She didn¡¯t feel bad using her sister¡¯s memory to keep the tree safe, as she knew the young woman would approve.

    Next to it, she planted a tree the Grand elves would not dare to change, a Sentinel Pine. A soulless tree made purely of magic by forest Nymphs. The Elder protected the Avarice woods selfishly, and these mighty Sentinels were made to watch where its roots could not reach. The pinecone¡¯s seed sparked with energy as Diana set it in a hollow of earth. She felt it sap power from her as the stages of life rapidly proceeded. It took far more than the slender limbed poplar, as the sources helped plant what benefited them. This would only be for her, and could easily drain her dry.

    The benefits were worth it. A pinecone from this tree was a sensor. It would react and show her whatever it was set to detect like a familiar or Jonah''s camera.

    Pulling herself away from the drain, it would feed off the city''s magic slowly now. The Ash Makers had a weekly arrangement, and the pinecones would be ready by then, at least a few would be. Aiko sniffed at the tiny sapling not much taller than its foreleg. The pine¡¯s body was a twisted dark wood the color of pure coffee, long lengths of glowing sapphire crystal wedging along it. The leaves were a mixture of deep and light greens with bolts of blue lightning coursing through them. They rustled in an irregular pattern, as if trying to watch about it.

    Digging in another pouch, Diana let loose a handful of heather seeds that sprung up around the poplar. She figured that if she was going to take over the patch with the two trees, she might as well make it look nicer. The moorland plant was legendary for its softness and the violet flowers mixed with the green stems made the landscape so much nicer, but the bare half was a shame. So she walked to the dumpster, raising the ground as stone, making a pathway to it. By the time she was done surrounding the wild onions and the Pine with tiny fences, she knew something like an hour had passed since she spoke with her mother.

    Looking to the sky, she half expected her mother¡¯s hawk to be flying overhead. The joy of making something natural in the sea of metal and stone had gotten away from her. She took a seat in the heather before the poplar, letting the stems bend under her. Aiko laid down comfortably in it, ears pricked for danger despite its sleepy appearance.

    In a moment, Diana was back on the other side of the world. Her mother was sitting on the bench next to the sweeping willow, staring up at the moon brightening the sky. The Lantern Caps beside her feet had dried up to gray husks, unable to take the heat for long. The queen didn¡¯t look at her daughter as she sat down, but the hawk pressed to her chest did. Its talons clawed into its master¡¯s tassets as it was pet on the head. Blinking, its face went from pleasant enjoyment to a raptor¡¯s glare.

    ¡°You should be very proud of your mother, Diana,¡± Eliza said to break the silence, still looking at the moon. ¡°I sat here a whole hour and a half when you swore ten minutes to me.¡± Her long straight features were shadowed in the crisp shine.

    ¡°I apologize, time got away from me mother,¡± Diana said quietly.

    ¡°I wanted to send Castor to your father, have him call the Heroes. I was sure you had been taken by them again or worse. Another ten minutes and I would have done it. But I trusted you, my love, and I am glad you are well enough to return here.¡± She turned to her now, the sternness trembling in place. ¡°Are you safe?¡±

    ¡°I am safe, mother,¡± she said with a nod.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me anymore?¡± Eliza asked, searching her spectral form.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because you are lying to me. Or at least withholding what you know,¡± the queen said, struggling to keep her voice level. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m hysterical now? Is that why you were looking at me like a stranger?¡±

    Diana folded her arms. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not fight, mother. You had something to tell me, so please, tell me,¡± she said.

    The queen shook her head, returning to the moon. ¡°You¡¯ve found out things about the Heroes, things the public doesn¡¯t know. I need to hear those first.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Because I know all the Heroes past secrets, at least I hope I do.¡± Castor gave her a comforting bump of its head.

    Diana took a deep breath. ¡°You know about them murdering children?¡± she growled.

    Eliza flinched, holding the hawk to her tightly. ¡°I do,¡± she said, glancing sidelong at her. ¡°I promise you that I took no part in any coldblooded killings and I would never condone it.¡±

    ¡°You traveled with them for years, mother,¡± she said harshly.

    ¡°I saved more Ash Makers than I ever harmed,¡± Eliza defended, focused on her. ¡°I relocated so many to the Isles of Ash. I didn¡¯t care what Angelina or Fia wanted, I made it a public point that they were not harmed. Do you seriously think I was a part of the bed thumping? It was the middle of the war, and I was not about to let them repeat their deplorable acts in peace time. All that happened in my years with them were minor conflicts, there was no reason to attempt such horrors again.¡± She peered at her daughter. ¡°Is that why you left? You learned of those past actions and disembarked?¡±

    ¡°How could you stay knowing that?¡± Diana asked in disbelief.

    Eliza thought for a moment. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay now, and I don¡¯t blame you for leaving,¡± she said, swallowing. ¡°As a mother, I think it¡¯s my right to be intolerant of them. I knew their sins well when I saw you off. I also knew they wouldn¡¯t dare hurt a hair on your head, and that if you could not stomach them, you were strong enough to leave on your own. Now that you have, you can return home.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound as if they were penitent, mother, they most certainly aren¡¯t,¡± Diana said loudly. ¡°If anything, Gregore was trying to ease me into the idea of murdering young Ash Makers from the start. Fia boasted of it and Angelina denies having any part of it, despite having the monsters to do it for her.¡±

    The queen closed her eyes, putting out her hand. ¡°Start with your departure from the castle, I need to know exactly what brought you to an elven city,¡± she implored.

    Diana sighed and did so. She summarized the finding and fixing of Jonah, which she could tell made her mother swallow questions. Then on to Rowoak and its odd events, Blodwyn¡¯s jest in Grayhill and her discovery there.

    ¡°Your father and I did not travel often with Gregore and Ozwalt, I need to make that clear. I was surprised to find them on Angelina¡¯s ship again. I knew of their nature, but like the others did not expect them to harm you,¡± the queen said, clenching her fist. ¡°Like I said before, I should have never let you leave. Knowing this much, I regret it even more. I think I shall start contacting other past Heroes to start a trial for them both. I know we are at war now, but no one will miss two magicless Heroes who have lived far too long in such a monstrous way.¡±

    ¡°They''re nothing compared to Angelina and Fia,¡± Diana grumbled.

    Castor squawked as Eliza hugged it too tightly to her. Letting the hawk go, it hopped to the ground and started to preen. ¡°Go on, tell me more,¡± she said, eye twitching as she wrangled her ire.

    Diana talked about the breaking of the storm and her first speech.

    Eliza shot up from the bench on the mention of Angelina guilting her into lying to the people. For the first time since Luann lay dead, Diana saw her mother subconsciously using magic. Archdruids prided themselves on their control of magic and their emotions. It was extremely dangerous to have someone with no emotional stability grow in power. If someone was going to be emotional, then it was best to use a less destructive element. More intense feelings brought on more stronger attacks, and focusing the power was important.

    Standing some ways away, the queen folded her arms and had forgotten that control and those lessons. On the night that Luann died she had sparked with electricity and her husband had to help contain those errant bolts. Now, hearing her daughter had been shamed into lies, the ground around her bloomed up in flame, lighting the night. The heat dried the wet soil of the shore and her enchanted cloak whipped about as the ring of fire was grew. Soon it would reach the bank and the rushes that dried in the summer.

    Castor gave its piercing cry from the top of the bench. With a swipe of her hand the fire was quenched and the Archdruid queen turned to her daughter in the fresh shadow of the night. ¡°Now, keep listing their sins and I will burn each into their skin,¡± she said coldly.

    Diana took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t get to the physical harm caused by the two Heroes without her mother teleporting to the Pirate¡¯s ship and immolating them all. What good would that do? The side of the right, according to hundreds of years of history, fighting each other. ¡°I personally have no proof of it, mother,¡± she said, trying to reason. "Nothing but hearsay, not a single wound has stuck with me."

    ¡°I do not need anything but your word my love, I have no reason to doubt what you say now,¡± Eliza countered. ¡°I love you dearly, and I believe you. You¡¯ve never lied in your life, save fibs about cookies. The people will believe you, they love you so much.¡±

    ¡°I was called the ¡®Piggy princess¡¯ for most of my life!¡± Diana spat.

    A kinder maternal side came out of her mother as she sat on the bench. ¡°Oh, that doesn¡¯t matter now. The papers believe in your beauty like I do," she said, reaching up to her phantom cheeks. ¡°My dearest love, what I wouldn¡¯t give to hold your face now. Do you know how much your father misses you? His dear little banana¡­¡±

    Diana grimaced, turning away from the useless attempt at physical affection. Gods, she wished for her mother¡¯s level headedness to return. This was worse than her father at his most sappy. It was either extreme love or blazing rage with her. This was not her mother.

    ¡°There is proof,¡± the princess said. ¡°It¡¯s within a man that was cursed by Fia.¡±

    ¡°This Jonah boy?¡± the queen wondered.

    ¡°Yes, him. He has all the evidence on Fia and Angelina¡¯s offenses,¡± Diana said, leaning away from her mother.

    ¡°The Psyin faithful could read your mind, that is proof enough that you are telling the truth,¡± Eliza said simply, arms folded.

    ¡°Mother, you know there is always doubt in that now that photos are so clear,¡± she said, annoyed at having to say it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think its progress to trust paper over magic,¡± the queen grumbled.

    ¡°They can¡¯t be changed as easily.¡±

    Eliza scoffed. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Every coven around the world would need cold hard facts or Fia would never be condemned,¡± Diana said sternly.

    ¡°The most harmful woman is representative of completely harmless magic users,¡± Eliza said with a sigh. ¡°Please, just tell me what she did to you.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t make you feel any better,¡± Diana countered.

    ¡°Not knowing will drive me mad,¡± Eliza said, then paused when there was no reply. ¡°How has she cursed this boy?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a man and a good one at that,¡± Diana said firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re sweet on him?¡± Eliza said with a fragile smile, dark eyes glassy with tears.

    ¡°Yes, I am sweet on him,¡± Diana stated, feeling a mixture of passion and guilt for his present condition.

    ¡°I''m so happy for you darling, I was worried you might swear off men after Xander,¡± Eliza said, hands on the bench, clearly wanting to hug her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak his name,¡± Diana hissed.

    The queen nodded and repeated her question about Jonah.

    Diana answered, adding. ¡°I was mad with Fia, and yelled at her, the Witch silenced me, so he shouted obscenities at her for me. The bitch deserved it, and when I have proof, I will be glad to have her sentenced.¡±

    Eliza looked at the moon in disgust. ¡°She dared to hex my daughter¡­ A princess of the Magi Kingdom. I do not care about her accomplishments or her Blessing, she will rot in the Wood Tombs until time ceases,¡± she said in a resolved voice.

    ¡°Once I have my proof back,¡± Diana said. ¡°Jonah has it on his machine parts.¡± Her voice quivered, knowing that she needed him for so much more than some recordings and pictures.

    ¡°How is he faring? I could have any number of Corpine faithful there within the hour,¡± the queen said, pacing to try and calm herself. Her steps were hard and fast.

    Diana told her mother about the care.

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± she said.

    ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t confront the Heroes, I need to gather my own strength for now. I am safe, I promise,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°At least tell me where you are,¡± the queen pleaded back.

    ¡°You won¡¯t show up and try to take me home? Within the hour?¡± Diana wondered.

    The queen considered.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Diana snapped.

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t bother you, so long as you¡¯re safe,¡± the queen promised.

    Diana assured her that she was, but how true that promise was, she couldn¡¯t be sure. A week or so until anything was likely to happen. She hoped so at least. ¡°I am in Alp¡¯a, Linn¡± she said.

    ¡°Hmm.. So long as no bombs drop again you should be fine,¡± the queen said, clearly imagining the worst case scenario.

    ¡°I will contact you if the wards fail, but I doubt they will,¡± Diana said sarcastically.

    ¡°You will contact me if any ships appear in the sky,¡± the queen said with severity.

    She promised she would, several times over. Then she went on to make sure that Kalyah¡¯s and Jonah¡¯s protection was listed as official documents. She didn¡¯t say anything about the Witch¡¯s Slave Star brew, or Angelina¡¯s cruelty. Not given any fuel for her rage, the queen turned her attention to Jonah.

    ¡°How handsome is this Traveler?¡± the queen beamed. She tried to put on a brave and joyous composure, but her wringing hands betrayed her desire to know about more pressing matters.

    ¡°He is absolutely gorgeous, but I enjoy his mind and heart as well,¡± Diana said, thankful to side step her mother¡¯s new form to something like the old.

    ¡°Of course, I know my daughter would never date a fool again. Not after Rangi, that is,¡± she said, struggling to keep her smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak his name either,¡± Diana repeated with an attempt at a laugh, long over the man. ¡°I would never date a man like him again¡­¡±

    The queen¡¯s chuckle died off and they lingered in silence.

    Diana expected that they were both thinking about Luann, and how she never had a date or a chance to court. In a year or so she would have been the star of a ball to celebrate her sixteenth birthday. All the young nobles would be there to gawk and try to dance with her. Diana had her first peck on the cheek that night from a boy she thought she would marry. Her first true love, and it felt like the world spun with her on that dancefloor. It was a wondrous moment that she didn¡¯t regret even long after the relationship had ended. That first kiss on his lips trimmed with an attempt at a mustache. All the chances of youth were gone for Luann and even though her spirit had moved on, the ghost of memory hung in the air around them. The two grown women broke into tears on the riverside. Diana wiped at her face in Alpha, holding on shakily to her form at the castle.

    ¡°I dream of her at my breast¡­¡± Eliza said suddenly through her sobs. ¡°In my belly, in my arms, oh gods, I cannot forget how she died. She must have been so lonely and scared¡­¡± She shivered, falling to her knees.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Diana looked around for some reason to leave. She was overjoyed when Aiko raised its head, hearing footsteps down the stairs. Kalyah stepped out into the glare of Alpha, finding her by the tree. Oh blessed fate of the gods, Diana thought, thank you for freeing me from this. ¡°Mother, I must leave, I¡¯m so sorry, I miss Lulu every moment, I promise that I do. My friends need me, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Her mother was too busy crying to really hear.

    Kalyah saw her crying face and turned back, heading up the stairs. Aiko called after her with a chuff, then several more. Diana couldn¡¯t speak with her voice somewhere else, but she needed to leave.

    ¡°Hey, Diana, I think you can hear me, right?¡± Kalyah said.

    The tiger nodded.

    ¡°Okay, well, Niae is going to wake up Jonah. Thank the Goddess he''s over the sickness. I know you want to be there, but take your time,¡± she said.

    The tiger shook its head, clawing the stone.

    Diana repeated the information to her mother, who was still deaf in suffering. ¡°Castor, please, go get the king, she needs him,¡± she begged the bird.

    The hawk flew off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with you again soon mother, I promise,¡± Diana said, rising. She gave her as many quick declarations and apologies as she could think of in a few minutes.

    ¡°I love you too, my dear, please stay safe¡­¡± the queen whispered, wiping at the mess of her face.

    ¡°I will, I will.¡± She left then, glad to be back in the city of metal and dawn light.

 Part 2 Chapter 14: Rebooted...

    When Diana got up, she was embraced by the petite Kalyah, squeezing the last sobs from her. Not intentionally, she knew, the healer would probably have wept with her until they both were dehydrated. Wiping up and clearing out, Diana waited at the door to the hotel for a moment, looking at the poplar, expecting her mother to rise out. It wouldn¡¯t take that long for her to narrow down which tree in the city was Diana¡¯s.

    ¡°Did you go for a walk or did you just sit here making this?¡± Kalyah wondered, smiling at the small garden.

    ¡°No, I went for a walk,¡± Diana replied, recalling the fear of the Ash Makers. She needed information, items, and time to explain. Now was not the time, so she kept silent on the matter.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t handle all the metal, eh Druid?¡± the Pixie giggled.

    ¡°No, I could not,¡± she said.

    Kalyah thought for a moment. ¡°I think there¡¯s supposed to be an old garden at the top of the building. The hosts have it on a map. Maybe I can convince them to give you the keys to it,¡± she said, grinning. ¡°I haven''t missed them staring at my ass. They might clear out the rooms faster with some encouragement.¡±

    Diana regarded the Pixie, wondering if she was the way to get a map from the smugglers. ¡°Are you talking about prostituting yourself?¡± she asked.

    The healer shrugged. ¡°I haven''t been the most useful in fixing Jonah, I might as well apply my other talents,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s with your help that he is able to rise before a week is done,¡± she replied, holding her staff close to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s all on Niae and your blood,¡± Kalyah smirked. ¡°Plus, I forget a lot better when I¡¯ve been worshiping and I haven''t had much time in the last few weeks. I can¡¯t¡­¡± She breathed a long breath. ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about the crew and how they must be suffering with only the Heroes aboard. There¡¯s no telling what Fia would make them do.¡±

    ¡°Soon, soon we will have them freed,¡± Diana urged. Should she have her mother start a trial or accusation now? The covens would never believe them. Fia had a hundred ways to cover her tracks, even the brew within them.

    ¡°I know, honey, I know,¡± Kalyah nodded. ¡°So even if you don¡¯t want the keys, I¡¯ll be worshiping all around. Petra and Jilligan might try for me. Not against Niae either to be honest.¡±

    Diana shook her head. ¡°I am fine with Jonah alone,¡± she said, opening the back door.

    ¡°Oh, are you going to worship with him once he¡¯s better?¡± Kalyah wondered with a waggle of her platinum brows.

    The princess paused, looking down at the other woman. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°Ooh.¡±

    They had dressed Jonah in a white cotton tunic and shorts, the bedsheets and coverings having changed many times. The illness had thinned him and paled his russet brown skin. There was no trace of the clawing that had plagued him. Niae was overjoyed to wake him, and Diana had been hopeful for his recovery before she left. She never expected that three hours later he would be able to wake up. All the many emotions of the day faded from her when stirred on the gigantic bed, and only relief filled her. She laid beside him in the part where she had slept those miserable nights, holding his hand.

    ¡°Good morning, sweet child,¡± Niae said softly, sitting back. The final bit of medical tubing sat in her hands and she set it in the waste as he stared at her.

    The Arch Priestess loomed over him, Kalyah was so small beside her.

    ¡°Who?¡± Jonah murmured. He turned to Diana, pointing at Niae and repeated his question.

    ¡°The woman that saved your life,¡± she said simply.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded. ¡°I missed you¡­¡± He clumsily fondled her face, hands naturally chilly. He laid a sloppy kiss on her nose, his lips dry.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she said as he turned fully over and threw his arms around her. ¡°Oh dear, you missed me a lot it seems¡­¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong, dear girl?¡± Niae asked, rising up.

    Jonah was pressing himself against Diana, legs struggling to wrap around hers. Her skirt was going everywhere and she helped him over the hurtle of her thigh. He held her to him, kissing the top of her head with a weakness to his body.

    ¡°No, nothing wrong, he¡¯s just quite excited to see me again,¡± Diana replied, giggling.

    Any coyness was lost as the Arch Priestess ran a scanning hand over him. ¡°His penis is erect, I see,¡± she said. ¡°That is good, many suffered from sterilization or complete loss of function. As you know, we stopped any claws from reaching his brain and we kept his testicles from bleeding as well.¡±

    ¡°The two most important parts of any man,¡± Diana said sarcastically.

    Kalyah broke out into snickers.

    Jonah was already snoring on the pillow above her head.

    ¡°I would not push him in this state,¡± Niae said with a grin. ¡°It may be several days before he has the strength to perform.¡±

    ¡°Noted,¡± the princess said. She scratched his scalp and breathed in the scent of his hair. She desired him so much and she would enjoy being alone with him when he was willing.

    ¡°I thank the Goddess he recovered so quickly,¡± Niae said, breathing in relief. ¡°The god of pestilence did not best us.¡±

    ¡°I thank Her too and you all. I am not much of a praying woman, but I¡¯ll pray in thanks for his recovery,¡± Diana said, smiling at the four of them. Niae¡¯s children were the most tired, Jonah having been their charge for the last twelve hours.

    ¡°The Goddess hears all, no matter the gap in time,¡± Niae said, bowing her head. ¡°We will return in a few hours after a rest. He should be asleep for some time. Should anything happen, you have our number, dear.¡±

    Kalyah got up and pet Jonah¡¯s arm. ¡°You came through, honey, you fought so hard,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Thank the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°He had a good reason,¡± Niae said with a giggle.

    Diana felt herself flush. She was the reason he was afflicted, she didn¡¯t deserve to be the sole reason he came back. ¡°May I talk to you in private, Niae?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, dear,¡± she said.

    Out in the darkened hallway the Arch Priestess¡¯s hair and eyes shone brightly. Diana had to crane her neck to meet her gaze. Aiko cuddled with Jonah for the time being and Kalyah was helping the Niae¡¯s children pack their supplies into the vehicle outside.

    ¡°What do you need, child?¡± Niae asked gently.

    ¡°Would you be able to make Ash Maker wards?¡± Diana wondered.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The High elf blinked. ¡°Why do you require such precautions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Diana said, not exactly a lie, she figured. ¡°I would like them and Fia never provided them to Jonah and me.¡±

    ¡°Are you planning to confront Ash Makers here in Alp¡¯a Linn?¡± Niae pressed in concern.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many around here I hope,¡± she replied in lue of a lie.

    Like the queen, the Arch Priestess searched Diana¡¯s face, except much slower and subdued, the latter only because of her age.

    ¡°I plan on leaving here and fighting the war on my own. The war, not people,¡± Diana went on. ¡°I have no ill will for individual Ash Makers, maybe the ones that organized the plot, if they were Ash Makers.¡± She held up her hands in a peaceful gesture. ¡°I only want protection and I am unable to make the wards myself. My journey truly starts in the city and it will be a long one. If you could help me further, then I would appreciate it. The church agrees on imprisonment, and I want that for Blodwyn. I have Kalyah with me, and the Corpine followers are meant to preach peace and she has. I was far more bloodthirsty when I first met her. I only want protection against those that might consider themselves my enemy. Kalyah is already warded, but Jonah and I are not.¡±

    Niae nodded. ¡°I see, they are no easy task to make, but I will have them for you as soon as possible,¡± she said, expression flat in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you this so soon after you saved Jonah¡¯s life,¡± Diana said, filled with more guilt.

    Niae shook her head now. ¡°I have lived to serve for nearly a millennia, my dear girl, I enjoy it immensely. After my rest, I will begin the prayers on the stones for your wards.¡±

    Diana was about to ask to spare Kalyah the knowledge, but any more secrecy for the day and she would make herself sick. ¡°Thank you, I can¡¯t say that enough,¡± she said, bowing her head.

    ¡°I would do it a thousand times over, miss. May the Goddess bless your pursuits,¡± Niae said, bowing deeper back.

    The two said their farewells and Diana returned to Jonah.

    Jonah woke with aches all over his body, struggling to rise. The clock in front of his eyes made no sense. The numbers were off and the date was off by weeks. He briefly recalled being awakened by a giant woman and cuddling Diana. His drunken mind took in that he recovered quickly, so it couldn¡¯t have been another two weeks. At least he hoped that it wasn¡¯t.

    His mouth dry, head pounding, it was an accomplishment to get up on his elbows. The room around him felt dream-like, dimmer than it was before, but no less strange. It might as well be an auditorium they were trying to live in. Was he still dreaming? He knew the missing days had been him asleep, hands gliding over him, voices interrupting the ethereal wonder of his dreams.

    Diana rose from the bed now, her auburn hair so dark in the shade of the room. Snapping her fingers, orbs on the ceiling burst into clear light and the spacious gray room lit up. The princess put a hand to his brow, shadowing his eyes as he winced.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked, deep concern in her rich earth stare. She stacked pillows behind his back, caressing his arm.

    Sitting up he felt better and he told her so.

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± she said, brushing his cheek. The warmth of her hands comforted him further. He saw what she wore now, one of his black tunics cut down her sternum, and a pair of white cotton panties that only showed because the shirt was rolled up to her belly. She laughed at his gaze, drawing in her strong slick legs to sit on her shins. ¡°Is this a pleasant way to wake up, or should I take off more clothes?¡± she asked, holding his face, a smile bright on her pink lips. Her eyes were lightly shadowed and lined, her hair was freshly brushed and styled, and she smelled wonderful.

    ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± he asked, running his hands along her arms.

    She frowned slightly. ¡°Not long, but I owe you some titlation at least,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She scoffed a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m the reason you nearly died,¡± she said plainly.

    He thought back for a moment. His last solid memory was puking his guts up in the bright city. ¡°The Witch did it,¡± he said. ¡°After I insulted her.¡±

    Diana sighed. ¡°Because I went roaring after her,¡± she said with tired frustration at herself. ¡°There¡¯s no point arguing the guilt Jonah, it¡¯s on me. Like when I blasted you with wind into the wall, it is another sin I have to bear.¡±

    ¡°Not forever,¡± he replied. ¡°I forgave you for that and I don¡¯t blame you now.¡± He turned and tried to get off the bed. His joints shifted tightly, shooting pain in protest. Diana rushed to his side and held him there, arms wrapped around his core. Her head pressed into his collarbone, staring up with glassy eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush yourself,¡± she said quietly. Aiko the tiger came up to his feet, chuffing at him, blinking lazily. ¡°You¡¯ve been sick for four days, and you¡¯re lucky to have gotten better so soon,¡± the Druid went on.

    Jonah put his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m always in danger,¡± he said, kissing her head.

    She gave a weak laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been in plenty myself, more than I ever expected to be. You just got stuck with the consequences,¡± she said, squeezing him tight.

    ¡°I think it was worth cursing out the Witch,¡± he remarked, trying to sound brave. If he was alone, then he knew he could never feel like that.

    Diana was stern in her gaze. ¡°One day we will curse her out and she will rot forever in the Tombs,¡± she said boldly.

    Jonah brought up his arm screen and scanned the recordings. ¡°Oh fuck, no¡­¡± he breathed.

    She watched the items scrolling past. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    He tapped the glass. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The text kept going and going. There was no end to them, a blur of black. There were only a few untitled ones before, now they all were a random date and time. What was the date for the Witch¡¯s confession? What was the date now? How long had the recording been? Spawning a speaker on his arm, he started to play them. Silence. Minutes of silence. After three minutes of nothing, fast forwarded, there were ones of ear grating static.

    Head in his hands, Jonah¡¯s face stung with tears. ¡°There¡¯s hundreds of them, and I don¡¯t know why¡­¡± he said, voice quaking.

    Running a soothing hand up his back, Diana gently shushed him. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll find them some day, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°They might be gone, I¡¯m not sure. Why did this happen?¡± he asked, his heart thudding in fear.

    ¡°The illness commonly causes memory loss and confusion, sweet boy,¡± Diana said, holding his face. Her thumbs caught tears and she pecked his lips. ¡°The Arch Priestess kept your mind intact, but the memory on your limbs took a hit. If Niae had not been there, then you would have been such a mess, as Fia intended. I don¡¯t understand your abilities, but I hope they aren¡¯t lost. Even if they are, then¡­ we will find a way to take the Heroes down without it. Relax my sweetheart, I¡¯m happy to have you back at all.¡±

    The terms of endearment slowed Jonah¡¯s racing panic, flooding him with a quiet calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for, as usual,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about getting those recordings, only worry about getting better.¡±

    Images flashed before his eyes. ¡°I still have the pictures of the cells and your injuries,¡± he said. ¡°Not that it helps without the context.¡±

    ¡°Good, but don¡¯t worry, dear, it¡¯s going to all be okay,¡± she urged him.

    He struggled to his feet, trying to do it without her help. The moment that she stepped away, his legs gave and he nearly fell. Oh God, I¡¯m back to this again, he thought as she supported him to the bathroom. A large toilet in the corner of the room with a door, which she shut for him, Aiko waiting outside it.

    While trying to quietly use it, his guts twisting painfully, he heard the rolling of stone. Coming out he saw that Diana had dragged the bed much closer to the bathroom. ¡°I wish I could bring the sink and shower closer,¡± she said, lowering her hands. She looked to the sink some ten feet away and the shower some hundred or so. ¡°You would think the Grands would fill this with ornate tapestries and the finest silks. Apparently they have some philosophy about bedrooms only being for the essentials. Why they''re arranged like this, I have no idea.¡±

    Jonah leaned heavily against the wall, able to walk shakily towards the sink. ¡°No, no, please, let me just do this,¡± he said, gesturing her away.

    ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t push yourself, you had a deadly illness for days, I should be helping you,¡± she said, hovering around him.

    ¡°I can make it to the sink,¡± he said, legs trembling.

    She and the tiger kept following him, ready to take hold of him at a moment¡¯s notice. Washing his hands, he saw what another encounter with death had done to him in the mirror. The rings dark around his eyes, cheeks thinned, and eyes bloodshot. Diana was so sweet on him still, and he saw her sympathy behind him in the reflection. Sighing deeply, he hung his head. She hugged him, face pressing into his back.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be up on your own in no time, my dear,¡± she said gently.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Why what?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°Why are you calling me all those nice things?¡± he asked firmly. ¡°You¡¯re not guilty of anything.¡±

    She tilted her head, finding his face in his self-pity. ¡°Because I mean them, that¡¯s all,¡± she said, petting his cheek.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry,¡± he said. His hands scraped loudly across the ceramic sink and when he left it, he nearly fell over. She caught him and the tiger came beside him, just in case. ¡°I hate being back here again!¡± His hand clinked on the sink. His stomach lurched with nausea, growling in its emptiness.

    She brought him back to the bed and he ate some yogurt and sweet bread from a cooler. From the taste alone he could tell it was blessed. She insisted that he needed more rest and he laid down with her again. All the effort she put into her appearance, he thought, all to play nurse to me.

    He wasn¡¯t going to let her play that for long and he had recovered from worse before. What was a magical illness compared to losing all his limbs? He couldn¡¯t be her equal in magic, she had trained her whole life, but he wasn¡¯t going to be her greatest concern.

 Part 2 Chapter 15: Searching...

    Through grit and determination, Jonah was able to walk along the walls of the apartment unaided by the third day, only touching the stone every so often. He spent the first day correcting his time keeping, eating as much blessed food as he could stomach, and resting. He learned that Diana had convinced the others that she needed to take care of him on her own. Kalyah didn''t listen, checking in from her neighboring room often, mostly after he stumbled. Meeting the other clergy, he thanked them extensively, wishing he had more to give to them than words. The Arch Priestess and the others only cared that he was getting better. He preferred to have Diana and Kalyah with him, the tall and voluptuous High elf unsettled him. According to Kalyah, Niae had manipulated her body into the build of a woman that never expected to leave the temple she resided in. It was incredibly close to the Goddess''s body as the mother of all. In his coma dreams he had felt something like pillows pressing into him. Seeing the woman, he understood the sensation.

    ¡°You should see Primvene,¡± Kalyah said, holding her cupped hands up to her chest, then far away. ¡°She¡¯s a Mother Superior, and taller than Niae. Her tits are my arm span. They feel like they weigh ten pounds.¡± She put her hands together in a hoop of her arms.

    The Arch Priestess had just left the room with her children, promising to come back the next day. This was the third day and Kalyah said this apropo of nothing. Maybe Jonah had spent too much time trying to not look at the woman, he wasn¡¯t sure. He was sure as hell wasn¡¯t trying to make contact with the pillows again. His conscious dodges made Diana smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s the first time you have mentioned Primvene in nearly a week,¡± Diana remarked.

    Kalyah sighed, hands back on her lap. ¡°Well, spending time with Niae in private made me nostalgic,¡± she admitted. ¡°She¡¯s got leyline wards cooking for you and Jonah. Why is that?¡± The change of subject was like a swordsman''s feint.

    ¡°Precautions,¡± Diana replied.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the princess nodded.

    The two women sat on opposite sides of him on the bed and the air was charged with their staring. He was distracting himself by pulling out pieces of the radio from Grayhill. Having already searched through the recordings prior to the examination--Diana wouldn¡¯t let him stress himself for more than an hour or so--he wanted to see if he could handle absorbing more tech. It was nice to have the cloth to set them on and he had a separate bag filled with the radio that Diana had thrown against the wall.

    ¡°Jonah, do you know anything about this?¡± Kalyah asked.

    He knew all about the Ash Makers in Alpha, it terrified him to know that Diana had been in danger while he slept. It was one of the reasons that he was so determined. Diana was also afraid they were still being watched and had typed the experience out on his screen. Now he looked to Diana, who gave him a gesture of approval, tapping her arm. She had yet to put anything more on besides a tunic and underwear, determined to inspire him.

    He showed Kalyah his screen, Diana doesn¡¯t want to say anything out loud, we could be watched still by Fia. I have an account for you. He had summarized it all, Diana originally wrote out with comments for him included.

    Kalyah wasn¡¯t interested, springing up from the bed. ¡°How weak do you think I am?¡± she asked, digging through her bag. She produced a solid stylus of cloudy crystal. ¡°You go to Niae for the wards when you know that I¡¯m well over eighty. And now you think I can¡¯t write a protection charm against long range Flies¡­ I detected them in my room on the ship, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about them. The closer Fia is, the stronger the enhancement is, the farther away, the weaker it gets, basic magic.¡± She pointed at Jonah for this tidbit.

    She padded over to the door, drawing a perfect circle on it with the pen. The white ink sparked up and burned into the gray wood, sizzling into the finish. ¡°I know, I don¡¯t talk much about the past. It¡¯s pretty boring and I left for a stupid reason and I stay away for an even dumber reason,¡± she said, pen gliding along in the circle. In the center she made the Goddess¡¯s symbol of an infant¡¯s face with its eyes closed. At the edges she began drawing in a swirling script, mumbling in elvish.

    Diana got up, examining the work closely. ¡°¡®Detection¡¯ and ¡®destruction,¡¯ such cruel words for Corpine,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s useful here,¡± Kalyah said briskly. The outer ring was surrounded in the language and she slammed her hands into the door, declaring a command that made all the etchings flash with white fire. Out from the rune came a wave of holy magic that went along the room¡¯s surfaces before meeting on the window and then bounding back. There was a tingle in Jonah¡¯s chest as it passed over him and Aiko sneezed as it made its rounds several times. Finally the inscription sat faintly glowing in place.

    Down from the ceiling came two ugly looking Flies, a candy orange in color, curled up as they writhed on the floor. Aiko sniffed at them, placing a massive paw on the conjurations, reducing them to dust. The tiger growled at the remains watching it scatter up into the air.

    Kalyah leaned against the door as the rune went dark, Diana tried to help her, but like her patient she stood tall and stubborn. ¡°You don¡¯t know how glad I am to finally destroy those,¡± she said, returning to the bed, resting heavily against the headboard. ¡°Trying to do it with Fia around was like staring at the sun to make it dim.¡± She ran her hand over her short platinum hair. ¡°Now, what have you two been keeping secret?¡±

    ¡°You must be closer to a High Priestess,¡± Diana said in amazement as she sat beside Jonah, careful of the machinery.

    The Pixie elf frowned. ¡°I kept up with my studies,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t be considered one until Primvene promotes me. I¡¯m with you guys for now, you¡¯re my Trio.¡± She gave them a small smile. ¡°So what¡¯s going on in Alpha?¡±

    It took a while to explain it, Kalyah listening silently the whole time.

    Diana pointed to the twig wrapped around her wrist. ¡°The Sentinel only has two pine cones on it so far and the buds of a few others,¡± she said.

    ¡°I was wondering what that other tree was,¡± Kalyah said, tapping the pen against her leg.

    ¡°It¡¯s a painfully slow thing, but I¡¯m glad to have the seed on me at all,¡± she said, glancing over to the bags of Druid supplies she had not put on in the last few days. Within her stuff was also a key for the penthouse garden, which she had yet to check since Jonah couldn¡¯t join her. More and more reasons for him to keep regaining his strength.

    ¡°A camera pinecone is so useful,¡± Jonah said, as that was how he understood it.

    She agreed.

    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Kalyah asked.

    Diana considered for a moment. ¡°The smugglers, they likely have a map of the underground, but I have no idea where to begin with them,¡± she said with a frown.

    The Priestess jabbed her thumb to her chest. ¡°Leave that to me. I don¡¯t care how many I have to worship with, I¡¯ll get what you need. I wanna know what exactly the Order members are doing here, besides feeding themselves,¡± she said. Springing up from the bed again, going to the sink.

    ¡°Thank you for doing this, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could ask that of you,¡± Diana said quietly.

    Kalyah scoffed. ¡°When we get them captured and to safety, it¡¯s gonna make Fia look like an absolute fool. She was within walking distance of an entire camp of Order members and couldn¡¯t even scry them out. Then we add on Jonah¡¯s evidence and not a single Witch will respect her anymore.¡± Laughing, she looked over herself in the mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself on that, honey, this is gonna take weeks.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jonah mumbled, picking at the bits of the radio.

    ¡°You really think so?¡± Diana wondered.

    ¡°If we rush it, then it will put all those people in danger,¡± Kalyah reasoned. ¡°I want my friends away from Fia, but I don¡¯t want to endanger others in the process. When the Heroes return, we gotta make a show of not needing to leave. You¡¯re still training, Jonah¡¯s still recovering, I¡¯m bored and sad, worshiping with whoever¡­ They''re all gonna be true, but it will have a purpose.¡±

    Diana nodded, arms folded in thought. ¡°I suppose I just wanted it done quickly,¡± she said. ¡°It will take a while, more than just the pinecone¡¯s growth. I need to disguise it more if Fia is intent on watching us. The heather is already around it now¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she had any more than those ones in here, but I¡¯ll keep an eye out,¡± Kalyah said, then pointed to the door. ¡°This one has you two covered, so you¡¯ll have some privacy.¡± She smiled. ¡°Enjoy it, and don¡¯t rush yourself, Jonah.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± he said, scratching at his head. With a groan he wiped his face, he had yet to take a shower and he could smell the ripeness of himself. He didn¡¯t want Kalyah to assist him again. Added into the conversation, it was another reminder of his state and inability to regain his usefulness.

    Diana already knew his frustration well. ¡°It¡¯s alright, dear, you¡¯re doing your best,¡± she said, stroking his back.

    He put his hands on the bed roughly, jostling the radio remains. ¡°I know, I know,¡± he grumbled.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Kalyah was at his other side. ¡°You¡¯re almost doing too much,¡± she said.

    He couldn¡¯t look at them, staring at the buttons in the wreckage. There were a dozen of them and he had to have seen them countless times. The eject tape button caught his eye now as the two tried to comfort him. On its black plastic front was a grill hidden in the image, just a few cuts in the surface. He followed the wire running along the blue circuit board, as in the Magi Kingdom they were made out of a solid material carved to hold soldered chips. Beyond that, Diana knew nothing more about their construction.

    There were two wires from the eject button, and one connected to a different chip and he studied it. He noticed another tiny wire came off it and away. Of all places, the wire attached to the spoke for the tape. He knew almost nothing about a radio¡¯s make, Hera or Earth¡¯s before this one. The speakers and metal bits had been all that really interested him before, and the frame of this radio resided now in his arms. The spoke didn¡¯t need to have glass on it, he knew, but there it was. Barely larger than a pencil, the glass was the size of its lead. He had to squint to see it, shifting around to get the light to land on it correctly.

    ¡°What have you got?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°I think this is a hidden camera,¡± he said in amazement.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, it¡¯s far too small. Even your camera isn¡¯t that small,¡± she said, trying to get a look at it.

    ¡°Oh Goddess, are we being watched by Blodwyn?¡± Kalyah asked in a panic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I hope not,¡± he said. ¡°This doesn¡¯t have any power to it, it¡¯s just raw pieces. My limbs have power from the air and me, but this can¡¯t have any in it. Plus, it¡¯s been in a bag for days.¡± He waved the eject button. ¡°This has a microphone, I think¡­ I, hmmmm¡­¡± He grabbed his headphones by the jack and put it up to the button. Nothing, but it wasn¡¯t powered. Carefully he willed energy into his hand holding the button, heart pumping a little harder. When the jack and button met, they buzzed with feedback. ¡°It is!¡± he declared. He put them both down as he felt a zap of static electricity.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Diana urged him.

    He nodded, recovering from his use of power. ¡°When it was together, it must have been bugged so Blodwyn could hear and see the Heroes reaction to her message,¡± he deduced. He began picking at the chip the two were connected to, trying to free it.

    ¡°Of course she¡¯d do that,¡± Diana said with a sneer.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s not doing it now?¡± Kalyah asked, putting her prayer infused hand up to it. ¡°I¡¯m not getting anything. I hate the idea of something as small as a Fly and not detectable.¡±

    ¡°She has no reason to spy on someone she didn¡¯t even mention in her tape,¡± Diana said stiffly. ¡°Oh gods Jonah, what are you doing?¡± She grabbed at his arm.

    The parts of the radio were already absorbed into him before she could try and stop him. He felt a rush of settling throughout his arm, as if something had been activated within him. Raising his screen, he tried to figure out what had changed until he realized it with a start. There at the top, instead of the definite, ¡°No Signal¡± he had the ambiguous, ¡°Searching¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that was a good idea?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was,¡± Kalyah added.

    Jonah fought to get up, watching the dots across the top of his screen fill and empty. So close, he thought, a better place than here. Diana was at his side as he walked towards the door.

    Searching, dot, dot, dot¡­

    What did that mean? Were there cell towers? Or had he just become a radio?

    Considering the second option, he made his way to the window with them following.

    Searching¡­

    Somewhere there had to be a signal. The metal of his limb scraped against the glass. The two kept asking about what he was doing. He was staggering, not as strong as he needed to be.

    ¡°Signal, I¡¯m trying to get a signal!¡± he cried. He turned to the door, pointing like a mad man. ¡°Outside, I need to go outside!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s five bloody flights of stairs to the bottom floor, and the blasted elevator is broken, so that¡¯s ten both ways,¡± Diana said, gripping his shirt. ¡°What¡¯s so important about getting a radio signal?¡±

    He finally put it into words. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can send video over radio signal,¡± he said, feeling so stupid over his lack of technical knowledge. Besides using it all the time, he wasn¡¯t sure about so much of it.

    Diana and Kalyah were confused, but held him up as he faltered in trying to walk forward.

    ¡°Video signal?¡± Diana said. ¡°Yes, I suppose that could exist¡­¡±

    ¡°They have something like it in Clockwork,¡± Kalyah remarked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it, but Stephan used to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°To transfer films around?¡± the Druid said.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Kalyah shrugged.

    They were both helping him towards his goal of the door. He attempted to throw it open, but Diana had to push it the rest of the way.

    Searching¡­

    Looking over the stairs, he recalled the Grand Canyon and its vastness, the dizziness of its height. With the way his legs trembled, the muscles in his thighs protesting from the training he had done already today, he feared he couldn¡¯t make it. That word and those fucking dots were going to claw at him until they went away. They projected across his eyes, bringing up the hopes of some hidden cell tower in the Ash Makers camp.

    ¡°Get on,¡± Kalyah said, offering him her back. ¡°You¡¯re not heavier than the luggage, honey.¡±

    It was embarrassing to ride piggyback, even Diana smirked at it, walking alongside them with protective hands, but he needed to settle this. One heavy step at a time they descended the metal stairs. At least they weren¡¯t grated but slit along them, he felt better for Kalyah¡¯s bare feet at that. The five story fall decreased every moment and Jonah clung on, trying to equal out his weight for her. She held his legs, back bowed and she only grunted at the corners. Aiko followed them as well, so that all four of them coming down the stairs was like some great parade. Jonah would rather look silly on Kalyah¡¯s back than ride the tiger¡¯s back again, which he only vaguely remembered when Diana told him about it.

    They reached the bottom of the stairs and his phone was still searching. Kalyah stretched out and he thanked her, but she waved it off.

    ¡°No, I have a strong back, it¡¯s okay,¡± she said, glancing at the hotel hosts that looked over to see the commotion.

    Opening the door, he was greeted by the dawn shine of the city for the first time in nearly a week. The two women helped him outside and down the much shorter stairs. Diana¡¯s garden of heather had attracted bees and flies, each of the insects a vibrant pink and blue color respectively with a whistling flight that was musical, harmonizing with others.

    ¡°Aw, some life,¡± Kalyah said.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s wonderful,¡± Diana said proudly.

    Jonah held his arm up to the sky. The searching was finished and a new provider flashed on his screen.

    Heranet Sat¡­

    ¡°What the hell?¡± he breathed, staring at the screen.

    Diana and Kalyah watched as well, far more confused than him. Magic rushed over him as his phone was downloading an app he had never seen before. An ashen gray box with the symbol of a phoenix landed in the center of his screen. There was no title to it and something felt horribly ominous about it. His body swelled with nerves, but he felt naturally drawn to it.

    He tapped it, and there was a surging jolt across his arm. Protection. It came from magic, it needed magic.

    What are you? he thought with all his might.

    The app opened over his eyes and his vision was consumed by a world of midnight blue, the city vanishing and everyone else with it. He heard people calling his name and numbly felt them shaking him. Lines of code spawned up from the blue, spinning around him. Numbers, letters, brackets, other symbols he couldn¡¯t find on any keyboards. They all twisted around him like a tornado of a foreign language. God, if only he had paid attention in that shitty programming class he hated in highschool.

    Where am I?

    He knew, somehow, he was in-between. His racing heart wasn¡¯t from nerves alone. This had a purpose, this wasn¡¯t a cell tower, this was something more. Heranet Sat. Satellites? This world had machines floating in orbit?

    Show me, where do you come from?

    The code froze in place, the sphere of text went below whatever he stood on. It looked like nothing, empty space below him. That discovery didn¡¯t help him as the still text could probably fall away and he could fall forever. Was it angry at him? Did it have a mind? Diana talked about the sources of the world. Kalyah worshiped a Goddess. Did this world give life to technology?

    ¡°Wait, wait, this was given by Blodwyn¡­ all I have to do is trace it back. I can hack with my mind right?¡± he mumbled to himself. He didn¡¯t know anything about actual hacking other than TV shows where they pounded away on a keyboard. His magic was willpower, right? That¡¯s all he had to do, think about it hard enough.

    He closed his eyes tightly, but he still saw the text.

    I need to see where this leads. I¡¯m going to find Blodwyn. Show me! Show me!

    He put his hand out reaching for something he couldn¡¯t see. He could do this, he could do this!

    The text drew back around him, the break shining brightly like the end of a tunnel from the darkness. Oh God, was he dying from this? No, no, he was close, so close.

    Then his vision changed all together and he was looking at a small woman sitting at a desk. Her long colorless curly hair fell wildly around her face. She had only a strap across her chest and a sad excuse for a skirt on. Her feet were up on the metal desk, bashing her heel as she fiddled with some device in her hands. The thing was playing some kind of midi soundtrack with pops and explosions to it. A handheld game?

    He couldn¡¯t move, only watched from one perspective. He needed to see more of the room. There were crude drawings all over the walls like the graffiti from Grayhill. It was in such a weird place for a camera. Then his vision jerked around, showing the small place had no windows. What the hell was he looking out of?

    Two arms shot up in front of him, thin hands out of a pink jacket, followed by an annoyed growling. The camera¡­a person. It was someone''s eyes that had the camera. They pulled back their sleeve and out from their wrist came a projection of swirling code.

    The tiny woman raised her head. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± she spat in a shrill voice.

    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± came the voice of the viewer, a deep nasally and feminine voice.

    The black eyed woman set her toy down and crawled over the desk with a glare. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, bitch?¡± she hissed.

    ¡°I¡¯m invaded, someone cracked the radio. Fuck, fuck, fuck¡­¡±

    The childish woman broke out into guffaws rolling across the desk.

    ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s not fucking funny. They could get our location!¡± the other spat.

    The tiny woman looked inverted at the viewer. ¡°Is that you Wolfgang? I thought you were too much of a pussy to find me again!¡± she laughed in her grating voice, flailing her limbs about.

    Jonah had frozen in panic, not sure where or what he was at this moment in time. Suddenly he was returned to the world of code, heart beating rapidly in his ears. The code swirled in closer to him and he knew he was trapped. Desperately he wished to leave, but he couldn¡¯t. Eyes screwed tight, he poured all his will into freeing himself, but the bars were still closing in around him.

    The wall of code shattered in front of him. From the space came a hand cloaked in green binary numbers. It grabbed his throat with a vice grip, popping colors on his vision. He couldn¡¯t pry the arm free, clawing at it. There was so much strength behind it. This person was way more willful than him.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± a voice bellowed.

 Part 2. Chapter 16: Caught in the web...

    ¡°Jonah! Please! Wake up!¡± Diana cried, shaking him violently across the bed of heather. He stared up blankly at the sky, his eyes covered by symbols streaming across them. He was still breathing, his heart thudding out of his chest, but he didn¡¯t respond. He had been looking at his screen and then suddenly his body stiffened and he fell. Kalyah and her had wrangled him down. The former was checking over him now, hands rich with a pure glow of prayer.

    ¡°Is he in a trance? Is he projecting?¡± Kalyah asked, looking around them.

    Besides their panic, the city was silent. The insects had all flown off and the wind had died. Diana glared at the tiger sniffing at Jonah¡¯s head. This accursed familiar, she thought.

    ¡°Why did you favor him if he¡¯s constantly in danger?¡± she roared at the beast.

    The tiger raised its head, blinking its vibrant blue eyes. No emotions came from it, but it sniffed at him again. The moment that pink nose touched his skin, he began to gag and choke. His hands shot to his neck, grabbing at some invisible force. It had no shape either as she waved her hand through the air.

    Helpless to free him from whatever force was choking him, Diana put her mouth to his and breathed empowered breaths down his throat.

    ¡°There¡¯s fingerprints¡­¡± Kalyah gasped, examining his neck. ¡°Come on, Jonah, breathe, breathe¡­¡± She pressed her hands to his heart, praying for it to slow, praying for calm.

    Jonah was trying his hardest to break free from the hand clutching at his neck. He felt a prodding in his mind with the worst headache that he could imagine. It was like his brain was being stirred around his skull. His chest expanded though and he could breathe as his throat pulsed. Faintly he felt lips on his own.

    ¡°You¡¯re no one, you don¡¯t even know the goddess!¡± cried the woman¡¯s voice from before, heavily distorted now. ¡°You know too much now!

    ¡°Breathe, Jonah, breathe¡­¡± he heard as a faint echo.

    Hands, much gentler, were holding his shirt in a different world. They were fighting for him, the women that he loved deeply. The two that had saved his life several times before. He was always finding himself in danger in this world, but he had found his way out as well. He held the arm, trying still to rip it off. He couldn¡¯t get it free, it was like holding onto greased metal, his hands kept slipping. All this inspiration and help and he still couldn¡¯t do it.

    The hand choking him broke off with a sudden scream and he fell to whatever made the ground. Rubbing at his throat, he witnessed the binary skin shatter off the attacker and return to a skinny arm with a pink jacket sleeve. The pale skinned limb spasmed about, bending at irregular angles. The skin ruptured like stiff paper and from it came screens, lenses and tools, rising and sinking in horrifying patterns. The glass items, metal prongs and rods tore the jacket to shreds. In the distance he could hear uproarious laughter from the woman on the desk as the arm withdrew.

    The world around Jonah went dark then from beneath him came a burst of light. When he uncovered his eyes he saw that he was sitting in an endless field of grass. He felt the wind and the sun on his face, but all he could smell was ozone. Standing, he noticed the clouds were hiding a sky half in the night. There was the moon as well, off in the blue dark of the high altitude sky.

    ¡°Hallo there,¡± came a voice as a man materialized some ten feet away from him.

    "Hey¡­" Jonah mumbled.

    The tall man smiled at him, deep wrinkles cut along the corners of his eyes. There was a weathering to his tan skin, signs of liver spots along his cheeks. Other places had been missed by age and he seemed to be caught between young and old. Thin, yet toned in his black shirt and loose fitting jeans. The most noticeable thing though were his gray eyes with glowing white pupils. As he took another few steps to Jonah, hands behind his back, his gaze made sense, his eyes were mechanical. They were glass orbs with rotating insides of steel.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonah asked in wonder, though he felt like he knew.

    ¡°I am the Machinist, and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, my fellow Traveler,¡± he said, a German accent faintly trimming his words.

    It took a moment for Jonah to compose himself. ¡°Who was that?¡± he asked, pointing away from him.

    ¡°A dirty thief that was this close to back tracing your location,¡± the Machinist said, holding up pinching fingers. ¡°I thankfully know more than her, so she won¡¯t be finding you anytime soon.¡± He nodded, walking through the fake grass.

    ¡°Where am I? How did I get here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Ah, well, ¡®here¡¯ is a relative term, you are still in Alp¡¯a Linn, at least your body is,¡± he replied, looking around at the sky. ¡°Your mind is connected to mine through the internet of Hera. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not in any danger, I am not a violent man, not anymore. That little schwein barely counts as a person, she nearly has as much tech as me.¡±

    He held up his hand and the skin fizzled off it in pixels until it got to his sleeve. Underneath was machinery that was exposed and less sleek than Jonah¡¯s. Pistons down to his forearms shifted as he moved his fingers. He smiled at Jonah as the skin came folding back.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I recognize who made yours, or at least who taught him,¡± the Machinist said, putting his hands behind his back again. ¡°I keep a close eye on all those that practice our magic, that¡¯s why I am glad to find you.¡±

    Jonah examined his own arms, finding that he wore his jacket and normal clothes, not the thin shirt and shorts he had been wearing for the last few days.

    ¡°The mind¡¯s eye depicts your image here,¡± the Machinist said, tapping his temple.

    Shaking out his head, he asked, ¡°Can you read my mind here?¡±

    ¡°I would rather not,¡± the man said with a smirk. ¡°I know what must be on your mind, how you and I got here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jonah said, feeling light thuds on his chest.

    ¡°Jonah, please answer me!¡± Diana cried from afar.

    ¡°Honey, you gotta wake up!¡± Kalyah urged him.

    ¡°I have so many questions, but my friends are worried about me.¡±

    The Machinist nodded. ¡°Return to them, I will be here.¡±

    He awoke in Alpha and the two women embraced him, Diana covering his face in kisses. His eyes were dry and scratchy. Kalyah gave him a tap on his eyelids that moistened them. He could hardly sit up as Diana was asking him a hundred questions and holding him tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± he told her. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain everything, I¡¯m talking with the Machinist.¡±

    Her eyes were wide. ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I know, I gotta get back. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s gonna leave,¡± he said.

    She held his shirt. ¡°You¡¯re safe?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m safe, he helped me.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°Ask him if he can help us. I know he swore off the war, but anything. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed.

    He closed his eyes and he was back in the field where the Machinist had taken a seat. The fake wind rustled his short black hair as it flattened the grass. For such a strong breeze, the sensation was faint and artificial to Jonah as he stepped closer. The legendary Hero smirked up at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I haven''t got much time, this connection is constantly being attacked by that new schiza of Blodwyn,¡± he said with a shake of his head. ¡°Once we are separated, there shouldn¡¯t be an issue, but this is dangerous to keep up for too long.¡±

    ¡°How did I get here?¡± Jonah asked.

    ¡°As far as I can tell, an accident,¡± the man said. ¡°Someone was trying to run one of my old machines and drew you here instead. Why it chose Earth and why it chose you? Well, I suppose that God only knows that. Or fate as they call it here.¡± He stared out at the infinite grasslands.

    ¡°Okay, okay, so that tiny woman was Blodwyn¡­¡± Jonah took a deep breath as if he had survived a shark attack. ¡°And the other woman, the mechanic or whatever, who was she?¡±

    The Machinist scoffed. ¡°She is not one of mine,¡± he said with a sneer. ¡°I would never teach someone who could orchestrate such a murder on the princess. No, she is a Traveler from our world. Her mind is not an open book like yours, I only know that she¡¯s not of this world and mechanical. I have gleaned several names from her. There is talent in her, more than I had coming from such a less advanced time.¡± He gripped his fingers and bent them back like a stretch, but the back of them touched his forearm. It was the other hand than the one he had shown as machinery. ¡°As to why I come from a different period of time, well, I don¡¯t know how to explain that without a lengthy lecture on quantum mechanics.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Go on, what else have you got to ask?¡±

    ¡°Why do I have your powers?¡± Jonah said, holding up his hands.

    Sighing, the Machinist thin lips became a flat line. ¡°I have found many Travelers in my life here, and read about many that I suspect were not native. I suppose we were the first to have these powers. My brother and I parted ways in the war¡­¡± He put his hands out from his knees, flexing his fingers. ¡°We saw a world on the cusp of industrialisation. Saw people oppressed for not being able to live in it. Our imaginations were spurred by the world. For some reason metal and electricity listened to us. We were electricians in the shadow of the iron curtain back on Earth and we devoured science fiction stories. We believed that the world would be better if instead of toasters we were repairing laser guns. Then the wall would be destroyed in moments.¡±

    Another weary sigh came from him and he shook his head, putting his hands down in defeat. ¡°We knew just enough to begin and our magic filled in the rest. For some reason we are blessed upon entering this world. I think some of it may be the fact that it¡¯s not our home. We know it¡¯s different, we know what it¡¯s like to have a world without magic. All the old Travelers in the histories, they came from a world without the wonder of modern machinery. The contraptions of the past are what Wizards make here. After the industrial revolution man imagined wonders this world had never thought of before¡­¡±

    Blinking his mechanical eyes, the pupils dimmed as he stared at the ground. ¡°We made great wonders, killing thousands,¡± he said quietly. Eyes closed, the lights projected behind his eyelids. He turned to Jonah, grinning. ¡°You like music, you come from a time of great connection. Anyone can talk to anyone in a matter of seconds. And I was this close to giving this world that¡­¡± His pinched fingers balled up into a fist. ¡°I was going to unveil it slowly, give them the power of the internet, and that sau shiza!--¡±--He whipped his fist through the air--"--took it!¡± He meshed his fingers together, glaring over them. ¡°My satellites were all up and she took one for herself, for the Order. At the very least, I know her communication is not always reliable.¡±

    Focusing, Jonah felt his phone taking notes. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could record what was here. There was too much to wonder about to ask if that was possible.

    The Machinist stood, walking away.

    ¡°Wait! Wait! I have more questions!¡± Jonah called, chasing after him.

    The Hero stopped and turned. ¡°I will send you a care package, courtesy of one of my mechanics,¡± he said swiftly. ¡°I have reconfigured your phone to pick up the signal of the satellites. Hopefully they will remain mine for the foreseeable future. I have given you protection against the new lackey of Blodwyn. I¡¯m a greater concern than you, for the moment at least. Jonah, you are on the right track so far as magic, our power is belief and a hint of knowledge. You can¡¯t reprogram a supercomputer without extensive knowledge, but you have a great piece of technology within your limbs, and remember that it is yours.¡±

    ¡°We need help, there¡¯s Order members around here!¡± Jonah said, heart racing in alarm.

    The other man held up his hands, his expression drooping with exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to fight a war already, I can¡¯t do it again. I can¡¯t get involved. Our connection is close to being cracked, I must leave. You are with a true Hero, one without the sins of the others. Damn them all to hell.¡± He poked a finger into Jonah¡¯s chest. ¡°This world fights back against us, tears away at our bodies. You¡¯ve done well so far, but it won¡¯t stop, ever. So you must fight back. Farewell, Jonah, you are the new Machinist for this war, may God have mercy on you.¡± He pushed him back.

    As Jonah was about to hit the ground of the field, the world bursting away around him, he woke up. All the feeling was returned to his body and he was in Alpha again. Diana and Kalyah holding him tight and asking a hundred more questions than before. Over their heads he looked at the screen on his arm to confirm the images on his eyes.

    Herenet Sat showed up in the top corner, alongside it was four bars of signal.

 Part 2 Chapter 17: Our part in this...

    On his screen, Jonah told the two that they needed to discuss the events inside. Diana, who was not properly dressed for a princess in the city, reluctantly agreed. Her bare legs shone in the city light and she helped him with Kalyah. The signage of the hotel started to blur on Jonah and he knuckled his eyes, squinting at it. Stopping, it became clear to him. Above the door read: Twinklings Hotel. Then on the door it was: Employee entrance, do not enter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Diana wondered.

    Jonah stammered, checking his screen to make sure. Several apps had been added to his phone. The gray phoenix app had vanished and in its place was: Universal Translator Beta, HeraRadio, Hera GPS Beta, HeraDatabase Beta, and Earth Internet Access. The old browser on his phone opened to a no internet page, but a pop up came with it. Run Earth Internet Access? He hit yes and the homepage loaded within a blink. Was his heart beating faster from magic or nerves?

    Before he knew it, the page was loading a search of his own name.

    Son of One Hit Wonder star, Amy Godfrey, dies in a lone car crash.

    Jonah wheezed, remembering the flames that burst up around him. A fuzzy nightmare of orange and red. He trembled, unable to stand as Kalyah and Diana carried him in through the door. They put him up against the wall and Diana held his arm, examining the screen.

    ¡°This is what you told me? The news on your phone?¡± she asked, flicking her finger across the glass. She wasn¡¯t as careful as him and had to scramble her fingertips to actually read it.

    Kalyah, urging him to breathe, was also checking out of curiosity. ¡°Oh honey, your world is so callous in its papers,¡± she said, huffing.

    ¡°It says nothing about the state of his body,¡± Diana remarked. ¡°Why would they not say anything about it?¡±

    Taking his hands back, Jonah rubbed at his face. With the two people beside him, he was feeling solid again. The existential crisis was fastly fading. Those that were left, that didn¡¯t abandon him, they would be wondering. His coworkers would care, wouldn¡¯t they? He brought up the social media app that he hated, but still used. His profile was filled with mourning posts about him.

    A life lost too soon.

    May you finally have peace, baby.

    He¡¯s with his mother now in heaven.

    No, he was here, they were worrying about him for no reason. He tapped at the screen, trying to comment. A message came up.

    Jonah Godfrey, you died, you cannot return. I know, I¡¯ve tried. There is no use scaring those that loved you. They will not believe you. Be glad that you have those to mourn you and an end. You could have left with no reason why. Make the best of what you have here. This is my last message.

    -M

    The screen sank back into Jonah¡¯s arm. Sitting between his legs was the tiger, staring at him with its bright blue pools. He turned to its master, who¡¯s furrowed scarlet brows and deep brown eyes were centered on him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked.

    He pecked her lips, which made her relax and smirk ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, his voice feeling husky and strange.

    To Kalyah he gave a hug, patting her back.

    He rose up on his own, tired, but feeling stronger than he had in a while. Maybe it was all the new possibilities loaded up into him. He had never been happier to have a phone with so much memory on it. The old one had given up the ghost right before he got his job and this one was the upgrade. It was one of the few things that made him keep working. Trying to gather up enough money from his work alone to buy one. A big empty house with no one but the ghost of his mother in it. All those posts were family that had not visited since the funeral. Now they cared about him apparently. Years rotting his house and they didn¡¯t stop by or check up. They sent messages on her birthday and his. Living a few states away, that was all they had time for.

    His mother had pushed away a lot of her friends when she was dying. They wanted to know where the royalties were going. It went into her poisoned IV bags, the ones colored like piss. By the time she passed only the house and the trust was left for him. Just enough to skate by in a place bought and paid for by her hard work.

    Jonah was remembered by her to the general public and all her art was reduced down to one success. It was an insult to her, that stupid news article. What had happened to him? He skimmed it, and Diana was right. Was it covered up by the government? Did they know about other worlds and kept it secret?

    Did it matter now?

    In Hera, the home he had come to accept quickly, he made his way to the elevator. The two amazing women were watchful of him the whole way, setting their hands on him. Stopping before it, he examined the thing gathering dust a far way from the stairs. Apparently there wasn¡¯t any room for it where it might make sense, so it was attached to a storage room. The whole hotel made no sense, as the device was hundreds of feet from the door. The elevator was wide enough for cargo, a gated mesh running across it, plain and drab like the rest of the building.

    The panel was hanging off it, but he saw the wires were all intact. What was wrong with this thing? He put his hand to it, aware of Diana¡¯s communing with the trees. Nothing spoke to him. He ran a search of all kinds of different panels and the like. It made no sense to him until he shined a light on the inner workings and found a diagram that matched.

    A screw was missing.

    Had they really let it gather dust this long over a screw?

    ¡°Are you going to repair it?¡± Diana asked, scanning the machinery.

    ¡°Could you clear the dust?¡± he asked.

    She nodded. One hand sent in a wave of air and the other caught it in a swirl before it could blow out at them.

    Kalyah was peering in as well. ¡°Hmm, it looks like a nervous system,¡± she said.

    ¡°Thankfully its not that complicated,¡± Jonah scoffed.

    ¡°Are you alright, honey?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m really tired, but I¡¯m not about to have you walk me back up the stairs,¡± he said, yawning.

    The hotel hosts came over, asking about what he was doing.

    ¡°Fixing your elevator,¡± Kalyah said proudly.

    ¡°Damn, that thing is impossible,¡± the lithe elf man said. ¡°The mechanic that put it in never told us how to change the lights. Something fell and its impossible to get a screw that size.¡±

    Jonah, who had already been searching diagrams about the exact length and diameter of the needed part, held up his hand. He had plenty of extra metal inside of him and out of his finger came the screw. ¡°The lights don¡¯t affect the running of it,¡± he said, knowing that his exhaustion was making him more curt.

    ¡°They don¡¯t?¡± the elvish man said to the other.

    His fellow shrugged.

    ¡°Well, the¡­ others just used magic lifts through the air, so that thing isn¡¯t that useful,¡± the host defended.

    ¡°If few people live in the city and this place is never used except as storage, then are you two that useful?¡± Diana asked with a responding shrug. ¡°There are wards that could do your job.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You¡¯re staying here,¡± the first host snapped. The two men might as well be twins with the same black hair and widow¡¯s peaks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t harass them,¡± Kalyah said, patting Diana¡¯s back. ¡°They have fragile egos¡­¡± she mumbled quietly.

    Twisting the screw in all the way, Jonah flipped a circuit on the back of the panel and a whir of power entered the device. There was a magic orb down in the wall that spun as a glowing gyro. He was glad that it wasn''t cracked, the diagrams on it were far more complicated. Fitting the panel back into place, he pressed the button. No light showed up as he did so. Having some kind of understanding of it, he held his finger there. The filament had popped, but it wasn¡¯t made of earthen material. Willpower and some knowledge. Now he had all the knowledge in the world and some from Hera. Everything that he had looked up was there so far. The Machinist gave this world elevators, so of course it was there.

    Pushing his magic through his finger, there was a bit of static and the button lit back up with a reddish light. Smiling, he shook out the tingle. The gate rattled across the elevator and they entered it, the wood floor creaking. He slid the gate back in place.

    ¡°None of the cables are damaged?¡± Diana wondered.

    Heavy steel cables, pulleys, brakes set into the sides, a counterweight. This time when he touched the wall he saw through it. The machine didn¡¯t speak to him, but it shone clearly in his mind. He knew this one, with the help of his phone. The Machinist had given him so much information. Information that he took for granted on Earth. He could never use all the random facts there, but they were at his fingertips and practical now.

    He had never felt more safe inside an elevator. ¡°It¡¯s all fine,¡± he said. He snapped his metal fingers with more of a thud than a snap. The device started up and as the counterweight slid down, they slid up.

    Diana and Kalyah braced themselves, laughing along with him.

    ¡°What a wonderful conversation you had,¡± Diana said, beaming at him.

    He leaned back against the wall as they ascended those five short stories.

    It took Jonah a while to explain all that he had seen and heard. Diana was peeved to have so little on the new villian. This new Machinist that had helped Blodwyn gain her freedom and plot the princess¡¯s murder. No that wasn¡¯t the correct term for them and Diana liked the new title given to Jonah. She couldn¡¯t pester him anymore on what he didn¡¯t know, but she would like to settle something with him before he rested.

    ¡°What do we call this new person if she has no name?¡± Diana asked, pulling the blanket over him. He had sat down against the headboard when he entered and as the minutes passed he got lower and lower on the bed. Now he was fully supine, eyes heavy.

    Jonah yawned, a wide jaw stretching affair he was too tired to cover up. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°I think it¡¯s weird you call all technology ¡®machines¡¯,¡± he said. ¡°This woman knows a whole lot more than me. I don''t know if she lost her limbs or if she upgraded herself or something.¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe the world tore at her too.¡± He flexed his fingers before his face. ¡°Anyway, I guess we could call her Technno¡­¡± His screen flashed with images, he swore to explain them fully after a nap. ¡°Technophile?¡±

    ¡°That seems acceptable, though I hope that I can know her true name and have her captured one day,¡± she said. ¡°While you rest I shall write up a report for my mother. I won¡¯t send it right away, it won¡¯t do any good at the moment. We have no one besides you Machinists who knows about this ¡®internet¡¯. I know you were flustered and the man wasn¡¯t willing to divulge much, I only wish he would help us more. To think I once was fine with his abstaining from the war. My search for revenge blinded me to the complications of this all.¡±

    ¡°The frustrations weren¡¯t well recorded, only the victories,¡± Kalyah commented, having listened silently for the whole recounting. ¡°The whole world being able to talk to each other within seconds. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Sighing, Jonah rolled over, eyes closing. ¡°The internet is the most wonderful thing ever made and a fucking plague on humanity at the same time,¡± he said. ¡°It depends on how you use it or where you went on it.¡±

    ¡°Explain it later, rest now,¡± Diana said, setting up the noise machine for him. It was the only way she had survived the dead silent room. There was also a fan going as well.

    Kalyah and Diana left him and he started to sleep softly. Besides the door, the Priestess checked over the rune for a second time since returning. It hadn''t discovered any sign of Flies and Diana was glad to have it around.

    Kalyah sighed. "Well, now we start our plan," she said, smirking. "As earth shattering as this discovery is, it doesn''t change much for us."

    "It is of great import for me, Jonah hasn''t been this happy since he woke up," Diana countered.

    The Priestess nodded, smiling at her patient. "Yeah, he seems to think it makes him useful again, but he''s useful anyway," she said.

    "Exactly, I rely on him immensely," Diana said.

    "Do you remember not having time for him?" Kalyah asked with a raised brow.

    "I think I was lying to myself," Diana remarked. Aiko came up to her leg and she scratched its head as its whiskers tickled her skin.

    "We all do it sometimes," Kalyah said quietly. "I did for a decade. I didn''t think Angelina was evil, but I should have left when I saw that Night Crew. I thought I couldn''t leave." She shook her head. "Anyway, do you mind if I come to ask for your advice on my wardrobe?"

    "Of course not, I''ve done it countless times," Diana smiled. "All of my female friends spent hours discussing what fit them best. They called me ''manly'' for only taking a half an hour at most to get ready for a banquet."

    A shadow passed over Kalyah''s face and she lingered there silently.

    "I''m sorry, have I offended you? Do you take your time?" Diana wondered. "I''m fine with those women that do."

    Kalyah''s green eyes darted from Diana to Jonah. A nervous energy sparked off her. "Can you come to my room?" she asked.

    "I would rather use your room to write up my report," Diana said, rushing off to grab some paper and pen from her bag.

    She met Kalyah in her room, which was much the same as theirs, only that the bed was in the center, not along the wall. She was setting out clothes on it, small dresses for a small woman. Diana offered to move the bed closer to the door or wherever she wished. Distracted, Kalyah asked what she was saying and when repeated, kindly declined.

    "What''s the matter?" Diana wondered.

    Hands on her broad hips, Kalyah swallowed. "Which one do you think would entice a sailor the most?¡± she asked, fixated on the dresses.

    Diana took a moment, noting the deflection. ¡°Does their gender matter?¡± she asked. ¡°I know very little about elven preferences, especially here in their Kingdom.¡±

    Kalyah stared resolutely at her. ¡°They don¡¯t care, so long as I¡¯m a pretty looking girl,¡± she said.

    ¡°No offense, your hairstyle is a bit boyish, I¡¯ve not seen it on an elf, but you wear it well,¡± Diana replied, feeling at her own auburn locks. ¡°I would not be able to pull it off, everyone would mock my big cheeks eventually. I hardly wear it up because of them. You lived in Academia, you know the legend of the ¡®piggy princess.¡¯¡±

    The Priestess flattened her short hair. ¡°It¡¯s a dwarvish cut among the elves,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Dwarves have big ears to hear the trembles in the earth. Elves have ears pinched by Corpine to hear danger in the primordial world.¡± She pushed on her ears that stuck out and up. ¡°I had long hair once, it caught on these things and I looked so silly. Primvene said I should feel glad for the way I looked, because Corpine had made me perfect¡­ I didn¡¯t see it, all I saw was a stranger in the mirror.¡± Aiko caught the nervous speed of the Pixie¡¯s heart, Diana seeing the nervous energy returning to her eyes.

    The Druid chose her words carefully. ¡°Well, whatever you saw, I only see a very beautiful woman before me now,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°One willing to throw herself on the gruffness of sailors and smugglers to save lives.¡±

    Kalyah exhaled a long breath, swiping away at a lone tear. Hopefully she knew she didn¡¯t need to speak about whatever issue was in her head. Diana had not come across any people with such a condition from Meniten, seeing another person in the mirror. All she saw was more person than she wished, part of that was rentension she couldn¡¯t help. She never saw someone she didn¡¯t recognize, but heard about how debilitating it could be.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like talking about it, elves don¡¯t care,¡± Kalyah said quietly.

    ¡°Many Nymphs like to mix and match parts as they see fit,¡± Diana commented. ¡°So many Druids should not care either.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m a mixed Nymph then, its not healthy to try and keep what Corpine didn¡¯t give me. I already fucked up what I have trying,¡± Kalyah said, a deep scowl cut across her face. She gripped her wrist, shaking her head in some old disappointment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that to insult you,¡± Diana said, hugging the small woman.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said, patting her forearm. She examined the princess as she withdrew. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be born like you were. I always thought the papers were too cruel about you too. How fucking rude to mock a growing little girl.¡±

    ¡°I had no neck until I was nearly a teen,¡± Diana said, patting at her not so slender, but at least present neck. ¡°And this round nose.¡± She tapped her face, flaring her nostrils like a pig.

    ¡°Jonah looks at you like you¡¯re the most beautiful woman he¡¯s ever seen,¡± Kalyah said with a chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fine woman to him too.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°We are both equal in our femininity to him.¡±

    Kayah nodded, laying her hands on the dresses of various styles and textures. ¡°I was close to telling him, but I didn¡¯t,¡± she said solemnly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to him, nor does it matter to me,¡± Diana said swiftly.

    The Priestess nodded again, moving lighter. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s a secret I¡¯m holding back, but that¡¯s only part of the curse. I¡¯m lucky I don¡¯t rely on medicines, I have my faith to shape me. Primvene gave it to me originally. I pray to maintain it. That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m still so devout, despite leaving her and the church.¡±

    ¡°Was it one of the reasons you left?¡± Diana asked, sitting down on the bed.

    ¡°One of, but not the only. Some of the higher ups were worried about what to call me. I knew Primvene would always call me a Priestess,¡± she said, a grimace for the past quickly fading.

    ¡°More luck for you,¡± Diana said.

    ¡°Yeah, I hope I can return with more good to tell her than bad,¡± Kalyah said, picking up a short black dress. Putting it up to her chest it only fell a few inches past the bottom of her hips. ¡°What do you think? Would you tell all your smuggling secrets to a girl in this?¡±

    ¡°Hm, I think I would,¡± Diana said with a nod.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯m off to worship as much information as possible out of those randy sailors,¡± Kalyah said happily.

 Part 2 Chapter 18: Closer...

    Having completed all that she could and training some more in her magic, Diana went to sleep beside Jonah. He was sound asleep well into the night, according to the clock in the room, so she expected him to be awake in the night. She had left a note for his food and to not wake her. She didn¡¯t blame him for keeping odd hours and they would eventually correct it. Snuggling up against him, she was glad to have taken only a minor dose of herbal sleep aid. Hopefully he would be back to her fully in the morning, and not training endlessly to regain what strength the virus had taken.

    Diana woke to a yelp. Sitting up, her body still hypersensitive to such sounds, she blinked away the sleep. There was the source, Jonah naked in the shower, meeting eyes with her. He trembled, covering himself up nervously. Swallowing a lump, his hand reached out for the curtain and then fell, unsure. The steam rose around him freely.

    Heart descending down from the sudden panic, Diana breathed in relief.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me naked,¡± Jonah said distantly. He staggered in place, legs nearly giving. The tiger was watching him, moving closer to the tub with a whisker twitching series of chuffs.

    ¡°I have,¡± Diana said, stretching out her limbs. According to the clock, it was morning, a bit early, but she was fine. The light outside was the same, the room still dim. She got up, glad the floors were enchanted so her feet were not chilled. ¡°Are your legs hurting?¡±

    Jonah grabbed the bars of the curtains. ¡°They¡¯re sore,¡± he said. He was tightening his stomach and adjusting his stance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been overhealed, but I could ease them today,¡± she said with a grin.

    He nodded. ¡°I know they haven''t hurt that much, until now¡­¡± His gaze was far off. ¡°So?¡± He met her eyes as she lingered outside the tub.

    ¡°What? Are you wondering what I think of your naked body?¡± she asked with a friendly smile. ¡°Do you need my judgment as your girlfriend?¡±

    He flushed. ¡°¡®Girlfriend?¡¯¡± he repeated.

    ¡°Is there some other term you prefer?¡± she wondered.

    He swallowed again, standing taller. ¡°No, I like that,¡± he said.

    ¡°The water burned you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t test it,¡± he said. ¡°Stupid knob is really high up and confusing. It has letters and my phone has a translator, but that didn¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°It does?¡± she asked, astonished.

    He explained the new programs on his phone, something that had gone to the wayside during his recounting of the Machinist. She barely understood how it could do the basic functions. More on top of that?

    ¡°By the gods, your magic has vastly improved,¡± she declared.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nowhere near as strong as you,¡± he said humbly.

    ¡°Physical power doesn¡¯t matter when you are strong in other ways. I wouldn¡¯t have known where to start repairing that elevator,¡± she said.

    He gave a little nod and a shrug.

    ¡°Can you speak every language now? Gods, that would be something! Wizards and scholars spend decades learning languages. There are many Bards that would kill to know what you do, my sweet.¡±

    He shook his head ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a program and it¡¯s in beta, um, not finished. I checked, a lot of them aren¡¯t fully there, they''re listed as ''in progress.'' I don¡¯t have your memory, I couldn¡¯t remember it all. If it works like other programs, which it probably does, it can¡¯t do the grammar and stuff.¡±

    She pointed a finger at him. ¡°Still, that is an amazing addition and that¡¯s only one. And you have maps as well?¡±

    There was a clear anxiety in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I haven''t looked over all of them. I woke up and smelled myself,¡± he said, chest puffing. ¡°I had to bathe, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me pressure you, pet.¡± Around the tub, she adjusted the shower temperature until it was comfortably warm.

    Under the water, he sighed, wetting his hair thoroughly. As he tried to relax, his legs nearly gave out from under him. She held onto his arm as he gripped the pipe of the towering showerhead. Without further stalling, Diana removed her shirt and underwear, stepping into the shower with him.

    The slack jawed stare at her pale form was flattering, and she kept watching his ogling through Aiko as she wet her hair. Sending the curtain around the tub, they were surrounded by a lovely flowing steam. Arms around his ribs, she smiled up, pressing herself into his chest.

    There was nothing short of amazement in his emerald eyes. His deep pink lips were parted and his wide nostrils flared. The water had sent his loosely kinked hair down around his head. With a sweeping hand, she put his oily curls back, they had collected a fair amount of grime in the last few days. She punctuated this by planting a kiss on his mouth.

    "You''re such a handsome man," she said, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°That¡¯s my opinion as your girlfriend, don¡¯t forget it.¡±

    He nodded as if he hadn''t heard. "Yeah," he mumbled. He grimaced. "I mean, thanks, shit." He made an annoyed sound in the back of his throat.

    She laughed at his confused nature. "It seems some blood has left your brain," she said. Leaning back, she looked down. "Most of it, at least."

    He wheezed out a laugh. A question was in his darting eyes, but he swallowed it down.

    "Let''s see if we can get the rest in there, you may lose the ability to speak, but it''s worth it," she said with a sultry look. She took his hand, supporting him by the other holding her shoulder. "And here¡­" She placed his hand on her breast.

    He gave her an experimental squeeze, than another. The metal of his hand caught the heat of the shower and was pleasantly warm. He watched his filled hand, squishing her in an almost rhythmic pattern.

    "I haven''t got as much as the Arch Priestess, but I think they''re quite nice," she said, watching his repeated actions. "This isn''t the first you''ve touched, right?"

    "No, in a long time, yes," he said plainly. "I can''t believe I''m here, like all the time. That a princess likes me and now I''m holding a princess''s boob."

    The look of silent disbelief she gave him made him try to withdraw. She kept him on, softening her expression with a chuckle. "I have the right to touch you, as you do me? Correct?" she asked.

    "Yes, of course---uh," he said, flinching as she took up his offer.

    "I''ll excuse your silly phrasing, my sweet boy, as I took your higher brain functions," she said, her hand dancing along him. "I fill your hand, and you fill mine.¡± She smiled. ¡°Well, fill and then some.¡±

    He tried to hide the flash of smile, but she saw it clearly. What a horrible curse for a gender, to always worry about the dimensions of their given weapon. A widespread curse by the god of madness, it seemed.

    "They¡¯re, uh, very different parts," he said, body tensing in short breaths.

    "Not really, I''m doing more than holding yours though," she countered, the water helping her with her application of friction.

    Jonah took this as a challenge, running his thumb across her sensitive bit. He swelled with visible surprise and pride as a sound came out of her. She blushed, pouting her lips at him.

    "I told you," she said with a snort.

    He started to caress gently, a happy kneading.

    "Why don''t we take a seat on this nice elven bath mat?" she suggested.

    She helped him down to the cushy blue mat, his back resting against the side of the tub. Water streamed over the both of them as she put one shoulder into his chest, her back up against one of his legs. Her legs didn''t need to bend as much as his. His hand went over her without any prompting, finding her sex eagerly, which was unexpected, but welcome. His firm fingers, awkward in a position meant for him, were still adamant to please and they did. She breathed her thankful noises into his mouth as they kissed with twisting tongues.

    For her it was resuming what had been so rudely interrupted many days before by the Witch. She could relax knowing that her tiger was laying against the door. The familiar approved of her delight and her actions. She was flowing hands and moving mouth. His metal fingers had an edge that swept along her, sending a thrilling tingle up her core.

    To be compatible with him like this, was a dream. She had missed the wonder of a close lover. So spurned by the last one, she wasn''t sure if she would ever find one again. She wasn¡¯t thinking of anyone but him though now.

    He came to a sudden end, eyes fluttering like mad. She moved with his back arching so close to him, watching the completion with pride.

    As he regained his senses, he held her as she tried to rise. "You''re not done, right?" he asked.

    She looked at him curiously. "No, I''m not," she said, blinking. "Does it matter?"

    "To me," he said.

    She scanned about the ceramic and white curtained realm they inhabited, finding it suddenly surreal.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    ¡°I haven''t had a man worried about that before,¡± she admitted. ¡°Not unless it was a lead into actual sex. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m worried about it¡­¡±

    "Really? That''s awful," he said. ¡°I want you to be happy too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m plenty happy knowing that I brought you joy. I did, didn¡¯t I?¡± she returned. She felt rather lost. In his face she only saw sincerity.

    ¡°Of course, I just wanted to help you too, make it mutual,¡± he replied. His hand was wrapped around her stomach, having detached in the apex of the act. She could tell he wanted to dip lower again. There was no discomfort in their position and she didn¡¯t care about the water use, it was rapidly recycled within moments.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Opening up for what she usually did in private, that was the concern. Her normal routine was maybe one go a week, more in a relationship if possible. It had been a full month and some days since she gave herself up to personal fulfillment. The exact date forever burned, the night of the murder. The instrument of her satisfaction had gone in the trash when she was packing her bags. How dare she feel so good before tragedy?

    Before the moment on the ship, she hadn''t felt so passionate in so long. Saving his life from that blasted fish. Before Jonah in general, she didn¡¯t expect to feel that way again. That blasted Xander, no better than a beast himself. Then her sister¡¯s death. The Diana that boarded that Pirate¡¯s blasted, no, rotten ship never expected to care for anyone new again. Not until her goal was finished. She put on a royal and Heroic facade, spurred on by her family, teacher, and the people. That boy on the bed had saved her.

    Now he held her close as she shrank into him.

    ¡°That look, where you get all lost in your thoughts,¡± he said, stroking her shoulder. ¡°I guess that means no.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost it for the moment, and it¡¯s not your fault,¡± she said, voice wavering. ¡°Let¡¯s actually finish your shower, eh?¡±

    He kissed the top of her head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mourning something that she didn¡¯t expect to get at all, Diana returned to her casual wardrobe of a shirt and underwear. Jonah and her both smelled wonderful and they ordered a hot breakfast, which was brought to them much quicker by way of the elevator. The last few days, Jonah had been determined through every meal, wolfing it down in a rush. Now there was a smile on his face every time she looked at him. The event in the shower had been quieting to her, but it seemed to cleanse his soul. The cheerful energy he exuded made her loosen up, and that resting smile returned to her face in measures.

    They sat on the couch together, and he looked so damn silly chewing at his egg sandwich and swinging his legs with music playing off him. It was some choir of people strumming on guitars with wonderful harmonies. A genre from another world that sounded like hymnals, but in many ways unique. Jonah merely called it, ¡°Indie music.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe folk music,¡± he further explained, considering for a moment. ¡°Yeah, that works for them.¡±

    He had let her ease the soreness of his legs and according to him, he was nearly a hundred percent. The Arch Priestess was so pleased by his progress, and would be overjoyed when she visited around lunch. At the thought of the giant woman, Diana felt a twinge of jealousy, as she felt she was much closer to him physically than her. He didn¡¯t need the Arch Priestess anymore.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I need to show you the internet,¡± Jonah said suddenly. ¡°Where are those other headphones?¡±

    Diana fetched them and his normal pair as the speakers sank back into him.

    ¡°Are you going to be busy today?¡± he asked.

    She touched the twig of the Sentinel Pine, communing with it over the distance. ¡°The tree has finished its third pinecone and we have three days until the Ash Makers meet. If they meet that is,¡± she said with a sigh. That thought had darkened her mind a few days ago, that maybe the meeting wasn¡¯t consistent. It would take months for the Pine to grow large enough to fill even the major intersections of the massive city.

    ¡°Slow and steady,¡± Jonah said. ¡°They don¡¯t seem like a major threat or like they''re gonna leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Come then, show me this internet.¡±

    ¡°All of it?¡± he said, laughing.

    ¡°You said it was quite large, so I doubt I can see it all,¡± she replied. She snuggled up against him on the couch, both of them crowded by cushions.

    The new headphones, acquired from Kalyah¡¯s sweetening of the incredibly sour hotel hosts, were not much different than the ones that Jonah had already. He regarded his own as high quality and precious, their wood paneling and lambskin trim a mark of this. These new ones, which he said were hers, were a sable wood on the outer cups. The liquorice crawler, the source of such wood, had a gummy texture until dried and was considered invasive in the elvish continent. Thus it was used in all kinds of creations. So while Jonah and Diana thought it had a good look, an elf would consider it cheap. The cushions were the skin of a pest to the elves as well. The bird-like rodent had a naturally silken hide, and while comfortable, was also a bright fuschia. The contrasting black and pink were a bit jarring, but Diana liked them as her own.

    ¡°They look really punk on you,¡± Jonah said approvingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good in your world? Not some term for a prostitute?¡± she asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± he said, going to his screen. ¡°That¡¯s not what it means on Earth or in English, I swear it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    She smiled, patting his chest. ¡°If you think it¡¯s a good thing, then it is,¡± she said.

    ¡°It means something good, I swear,¡± he said. ¡°With all that red hair, your big mane.¡± He ran his fingers through her curls, untamed lingering inside so much. ¡°You¡¯re wild, changing the world and stuff. Punk means going against the establishment and that¡¯s you¡­¡± She could see his nerves settling back in.

    ¡°You¡¯re punk along with me then,¡± she said, making sure to beam.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Oh God, where to start¡­¡± He looked at his phone, images scrolling past too quickly for her to take in any of them. ¡°Um, why don¡¯t I show you what the internet was most famous for¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°The more family friendly reason.¡± He held up his finger.

    ¡°What was it most famous for?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°Porn,¡± he said flatly.

    ¡°Pornography?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. Sliding the screen arm in front of her, he said, ¡°Here¡¯s cats instead.¡±

    Her headphones were attached to his arm, and they played a loud mewling as on screen was a fluffy kitten walking across a carpet. It was so lifelike and clear on such a tiny screen. It fit within her hands and it played better quality than a massive projector. Aiko the cat climbed on Jonah¡¯s lap, curious at what its master saw. The Druid¡¯s heart melted for the young kitten on screen, wobbling around on its short legs. Its eyes were gigantic and its youthful tabby fur so short, it couldn¡¯t be much older than four or five weeks. Then the film stopped suddenly and it was surrounded by images of other cats.

    ¡°What happened to that kitten? Whose was it? Do they take proper care of it? Are there any more films of it?¡± she asked in panic, gripping his shirt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can check the channel, I guess,¡± he said, flustered. ¡°It was just a cute video someone took. It doesn¡¯t really matter that you saw it, it was just something cute for a minute.¡± He frowned at the implication.

    ¡°Are those all more films about cats?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s probably a billion cat videos,¡± he said with a nod.

    ¡°So this internet has communication, pornography, and cats?¡± she asked, eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I mean, basically. Also all of the world''s information and a bunch of fake stuff too,¡± he said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s just the Earth internet, you guys are slowly getting one too.¡±

    ¡°How? We haven''t got more than sound over distances,¡± she said, straining to consider a world full of people with Jonah¡¯s powers. It hurt to think about. She desperately wanted to watch more kittens. She could sit and watch them all day. A film played and then ended, but all those pictures of other cats, it was too much. She had gone to the movies with her sister before, watched one, gone out, bought another ticket and saw more. They had filled up on sweet corn and candy, teeth hurting and stomachs full they left. This was right in front of her all the time, it was in front of Jonah. ¡°How do you stop watching?¡± she asked, pointing to the cat pictures.

    The frown had yet to fade. ¡°You don¡¯t sometimes,¡± he said. ¡°I used to watch hours and hours of stupid videos. Days really. Not just cats, but anything to make me feel better. It didn¡¯t work that well.¡±

    She shuddered. ¡°Show me something else, I don¡¯t like the idea of cats making you or me sad,¡± she said, gesturing the pictures away.

    Diana¡¯s head was swimming with new terms and she had to write them all down with definitions. She wasn¡¯t sure if they would ever be important for anyone but Jonah. If the world ever was given the internet, then maybe. The more rustic parts of her own Kingdom might have the hardest times with the technology. Places like Rowoak were slow to take mechanical ships or landline phones. How long would it take before they accepted satellite internet?

    The ¡°movie¡± Jonah showed her was a simple ¡°romcom¡± from the ¡°Nineties¡±, but it had her asking questions the whole time. Even getting to the film was a variety of questions. He had a ¡°jailbroken¡± version of a ¡°streaming site¡± on his phone. It was filled with millions of hours of ¡°television shows¡± and movies. The thought of that and the lines of ¡°thumbnails,¡± the pretty little pictures that played ¡°trailers,¡± made Diana dizzy. She knew few races could read the whole content of libraries, but those didn¡¯t fit in the palm of her hand.

    A chill had swept over the city, straining the temperature regulation enchantments of their room. So Jonah held the confused and scribbling notes Diana close to him under a blanket. The movie was ninety minutes and it took them over two and a half hours to get to the credits. Not soon after, the Arch Priestess and her children came to visit him. Diana was curled up in the blanket with Aiko as he was checked over. She asked after Kalyah and the clergy said she wasn¡¯t in her room.

    Niae judged that Jonah was back to full strength. Before leaving, the High elf checked the rune carved into the door, running her hands over it, mumbling the words. ¡°Are you two going to be safe?¡± she asked.

    Jonah returned to Diana, adding a blanket to her. The window wall had frost over it, apparently the mists from two weeks before had made its way down to Alpha. There was no telling when it might lift. Diana would eventually breathe life back into the poplar outside and the heather. The Sentinel Pine would be fine, if anything, it would grow faster in the magical weather.

    The Arch Priestess repeated her question as Jonah stammered.

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the room now, can we?¡± Diana replied.

    ¡°No, I suppose you cannot, or you should not,¡± the High elf said, blinking slowly, looking down at them from her staggering height. ¡°I saw that Jonah and you enjoyed each other¡¯s company. To worship is to keep safe and ease the mind.¡±

    Jonah flushed.

    ¡°Yes, we had fun,¡± Diana replied.

    Niae nodded. She brought out two medallions of rose quartz hanging off of a white cord. Across the discs were a great number of runes and writing lit with a faint glow. The radiating aura displayed the effort it took to construct them. ¡°Here are your wards, able to fully protect you from an Ash Maker¡¯s bodily attacks,¡± she said, as they clinked together. ¡°I hope they never need activation. Please keep yourselves safe, there is nothing more tragic than a body lost. May the Goddess watch over you both.¡± She set them down on the bed with a sigh.

    ¡°Thank you, and I have been thanking the Goddess every night for your work,¡± Diana said, sincerely.

    ¡°She always listens. Are you aware of their application process?¡± Niae asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Diana replied.

    The High elf took a heavy breath into her ample chest and let it out through her nose. ¡°Perhaps it will be another opportunity for you two to worship.¡±

    Diana nodded, Jonah was confused, looking at the stones. She would tell him later, glad to finally have some explanation to give him after hours of his.

    ¡°Where is dear Kalyah, do you know?¡± Niae wondered. ¡°Or will you not tell me? I have many children, miss, I know when something is being withheld from me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, and I am, um, unsure what to tell you,¡± Diana said, feeling shame at the hurt expression of the elder woman.

    ¡°You mean peace, dears?¡± Niae asked, hand pressed to her chest in hope.

    ¡°We do, truly, Niae,¡± Diana replied, taking a deep breath as well, she turned to Jonah. ¡°Should I?¡±

    ¡°Telling her is fine,¡± he reasoned. ¡°She isn¡¯t going to say anything.¡±

    ¡°I know how to hold confidence, dears,¡± Niae stated firmly.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Diana agreed. ¡°There are Ash Makers spotted within the city--¡±

    Niae broke in with a frightful gasp, hand on her holy symbol.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they mean any harm, they look hungry, scared, and we want to capture them. Maybe even reason with them. Not alone, but safely, with a force. We don¡¯t know why they are here, besides supplies, but they have young souls with them, children. The Heroes¡­ they admitted to bed thumping. To murder, I don¡¯t want to tell them, I don¡¯t want them to know anything about it.¡± She gestured to the rune.

    The Arch Priestess glanced back at it. ¡°They would spy on you from so far, wicked souled fiends,¡± she growled. ¡°To, to, to hear that rumor confirmed as well.¡± The peaceful woman¡¯s eyes lit up with fire. ¡°I prayed that it was only a rumor. I served during the war, I mended those burned by the Order¡¯s red light guns. Harm is never right, but I did all I could for any injured. I heard the rumor spoken by wounded Ash Makers. I wished to have their minds scanned by those of Psyin¡¯s devoted, but the armies whisked them off before such rites could be performed. Oh dear princess and sweet boy, the war was senseless violence and hell. The only comparison I have is the Clawing Death plague. A virus cannot be reasoned with, but few set on violence can either.¡± She held her hands pressed to her bosom. ¡°My temple will keep watch for any people wandering, our sanctums are protected, should you come across anyone in need. I will come to your aid. Anything more you need of me, I will gladly give.¡±

    ¡°Please, the so-called Heroes can¡¯t find out,¡± Diana pleaded.

    Nodding, Niae gestured to her children kneeling by the door. ¡°Not a word, it will only bring tragedy, my loves,¡± she told them.

    They humbly bowed their heads.

    ¡°Most of my temple are my children as well, all devoted as I,¡± she said to the couple. ¡°Kalyah is working towards your goal?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonah said firmly.

    ¡°I will not ask, too much interference will draw suspicion,¡± Niae said, clear determination in her face. The fury faded fast, but a maternal guard remained. ¡°I will add the sweet Pixie¡¯s success to my prayers.¡±

    ¡°So will I,¡± Diana stated.

 Part 2 Chapter 19: In the cold...

    The temperature regulating enchantments on Diana and Jonah''s room broke. They were pressed to their limits before, all of the Twinklings hotel was, but now they snapped. The city outside their window was covered in fog, eating the shine that had once taken it over. All the stone around them was nothing but normal rock and might as well be ice. Winter clothes Diana never expected to wear she had to take out. Gloves, an angora jacket, thick hose, and a stocking cap, all joined her long underwear and wool socks. She gave another pair of socks and gloves to Jonah, as getting anywhere near his boot feet or hands made her shiver. Thankfully she had a spare cap as well, the fact it matched made up for the protective green clothing.

    The day after she left and the freezing started, they got a message from Kalyah. She was thankfully fine and would be bunking with the sailors. Apparently this was very beneficial to her plans, as she had more than enough people to worship with and glean information from.

    Meanwhile, Diana and Jonah set up a tent on the bed. Not even a huddle was enough to endure the cold. She made hooks on the wall and set a number of blankets along it. Some to cover them, others against the wall. They were borrowed from other rooms, along with a gas stove. Jonah did the taking, surprising Diana with his will.

    ¡°They stole the shit anyway,¡± he reasoned, stomping off in his wool socks and coming back with bundles of dusty blankets.

    They had a nice haven for them to sit and watch movies, more direct comedies to lighten the mood. Diana was too cozy to ask many questions and was glad the oppressive weather didn¡¯t interrupt the signal. She did take some time to train her magic, molding a training rock and the like. They ate canned soups delivered by the Arch Priestess, a kindness for all the city residents. They drank down what must have been gallons of hot tea over the days. A tunnel of blankets going to the bathroom. Their light source, in their small realm, was either Jonah¡¯s arm or Diana¡¯s Sun runes.

    The Sentinel Pine was thriving, but there was no way the Ash Makers were meeting in this weather. So that day came and went with the couple mourning the loss of it.

    The Mimic speech imitating Diana was much the same, the Heroes hadn''t found anything. That warmed them both up as they had a good laugh. Especially when Angelina joined the imposter, making sure to tell everyone they would find something soon. However, Diana dreaded the idea of her mother saying something or the Heroes returning to try and pick them up. That was a worry for another day, whenever the city wasn''t frozen over.

    According to the hotel hosts, the Grands were sweeping the city on the fourth day, bringing new life to the enchantments. Only two updates had come, and since she didn''t want to run to the phone every time the Grands made any progress, she told them to only give her another when the hotel enchantments were going to be fixed. The phone didn''t make outbound calls, or else she would have contacted her mother.

    The phone rang around two in the afternoon of the fifth day, Diana pushed the burden off to Jonah. She told him to threaten the hosts if it was them without news, and to wish Kalyah the best if it was her. Hopefully their Pixie friend would be returning soon.

    Their tent kept a lot of warmth in, but the outer room was so brisk that Jonah groaned. Diana promised to heat him back up when he returned. She sat there in the small space, missing him instantly. It was pathetic and needy, but he had become her whole world when everything else was ice.

    They hadn''t done much but some kissing in the last few days, inspired by the formulaic ends of the movies. She blamed herself as well as the chill that kept them wrapped up. She had placed a kind of mental curse on herself by associating release with tragedy. It was also clear that Jonah wanted to please her, but didn''t want to press it or even speak it. The way he held her said it all. They slept and ate and lived in such a closeness, it was more than warmth. To her, it was better than some momentary pleasure. Also, in five days they had taken one shower, the heated water wasn''t worth all the magic it took to negate the icy air rushing in.

    Besides learning all sorts of Earth knowledge that was useless in the world at large, some basic training and reading, their lives were on hold. Frozen over. She didn''t want to think about the slow and steady plot, she just wanted to let it all pass. If this easy entertainment was available to her before, then she might have given into it. Had her sister died naturally or from some illness and she had no magic for her aspirations, she would have lounged like Jonah did. He felt the icy prison all the time. He didn''t need to say it, she could see it in his eyes and his body. Watching the movies on his arm, he would sometimes zone out. In this state, he wouldn''t reply or laugh until she did, broken out of it. When she caught that expression, she would cuddle in closer or squeeze his hand.

    "Um, yes, I''ll get her Niae," Jonah was saying.

    Diana perked up at the name. Aiko dug under the tent and perked up its ears. "Tell me what''s wrong," the Druid said through her familiar.

    "Niae says her children spotted something," Jonah said.

    ¡°How are you, child?¡± Niae greeted as Diana held the phone to her ear.

    Jonah held her as she shivered in the cold room.

    After confirming they were fine, Niae went on. ¡°My children, Sea elf darlings, were taking a walk in the mists, they love the chill of them. Well they found themselves by the abandoned houses in the north district, they heard some strange sounds, stranger than usual. Casting their senses they caught human heartbeats. My dears were terribly frightened, and ran quickly away. They are my youngest offspring and never saw the war, so they are not warded. The stroll was without my permission as well, so it took them some hours to admit to it.¡±

    ¡°The northern neighborhood¡­¡± Diana mumbled. ¡°That¡¯s quite far away from where I saw the others. How could they go out in the mists? Doesn¡¯t this weather affect them as much as any forest might? Is that even them?¡±

    ¡°I do not know how they are out there, my dear girl,¡± Niae sighed. ¡°My aquatic girls did not sense any strife in the humans. There is a telltale stress on the heart for the poor afflicted souls. However there is no reason to assume they are anyone but those you seek, as the humans of Alp¡¯a Linn total a mere four. Two of which are you and Jonah and two work at the docks.¡±

    ¡°So while we have sat here idle, they have been in the city¡­¡± Diana growled in frustration.

    ¡°You cannot blame yourself for not knowing, dear girl. To expect an afflicted out in this weather is to know the future. The Goddess has seen fit to tell us through my children, so rejoice in that knowledge,¡± Niae said calmly. ¡°I do not think it wise to go out in this weather, and if you do, please make sure your wards are in place. If you require any help, then I can provide it. I cannot give you a vehicle, all of ours run on Azure.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need that disaster, thank you,¡± Diana said.

    "Please, whatever you do, stay safe. This plot of yours is not worth your life," Niae stated firmly.

    "We will be, I promise. Farewell, Niae, thank you for the information," Diana said, having to repeat the promise several times. She turned around in Jonah''s arms, half covered by his jacket.

    His eyes were flashing with colors and blurred writing, accessing his data without his screen, a trait that Diana had called ¡°indexing.¡± He gladly took the term, because she had given it to him. ¡°The Ash Makers can make the fuel explode?¡± he asked, grimacing.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Diana said. ¡°Your database doesn¡¯t have image examples, does it?¡±

    ¡°Sadly yes,¡± he said, shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome to ward against that,¡± she said. ¡°Not that driving through the mists would be any better than walking. It would probably be worse.¡±

    ¡°Are we going out into the mists?¡± he asked.

    They stood together for a while in silence. She ran her gloved hands up around his neck. She wasn''t sure if she wanted to leave their comfortable place. We have to, she thought. Though the urge was weak.

    ¡°It could be many days before the Grands sweep the entire city. Even worse, they could run into the Ash Makers first." She swallowed, seeing a reason for inspiration. "Go on, look up how the Grands were during the war. See if the Machinist put down a battle called ¡®The Revenge of Ancients.¡¯¡±

    Jonah¡¯s eyes flashed for a second and then he gagged.

    ¡°Ah, images and everything,¡± Diana said, pushing away the illustrations of that battle from her mind.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°They¡¯ll slaughter them,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s unlikely, whatever is keeping them from the storm¡¯s bite must have some detection on it. We have to at least do something. Come on, we need to put the wards on ourselves.¡± She exhaled. ¡°I wish we could have made it a more special occasion.¡±

    The ward stones had to be placed on every part where the leylines of magic met. They were: the mind, the throat, the shoulders, the elbows, the hands, above the heart and below, the stomach, the groin, the small of the back, the knees, and finally the soles of the feet. This is where magic gathered the strongest in the body, and even though Jonah¡¯s limbs were machines he still had them present. The ward had to be imbued with another¡¯s magic, skin to skin. The runes would swirl in around the leypoint, etching into the metaphysical gathering of magic and guarding them against the bursting an Ash Maker could inflict. It was a strangely unique ability, and the wards were fairly new in concept. The first person to really show how an Ash Maker (or afflicted or cursed, one of many names), could destroy a person was Blodwyn. She was extremely powerful and taught many her power before the start of the war.

    Diana was explaining this while placing the wards on Jonah. He didn¡¯t like to always rely on his database, too vague or too expansive of a search made his head hurt. Sometimes, he wasn¡¯t exactly sure what was going to be a question with too many results.

    He seemed to be dealing with one as she finished the wards on his torso, moving onto his legs. Not looking at his screen, he couldn¡¯t hide his indexing without closing his eyes. He was wincing now as the lights faded, frowning.

    ¡°What are you trying to find, Jonah?¡± Diana asked, holding his leg. They were under the tent again, lit by the Sun rune etched into the wall. His emerald eyes stood out sharply from his skin darkened by the low light.

    He hesitated for a long moment as she rolled up his pant leg. ¡°Something I shouldn''t be searching for,¡± he said, putting his hands behind his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe.¡±

    The Earthen terms of endearment usually made her laugh, his objective here, but they didn¡¯t now. ¡°If it¡¯s causing you pain, then please let me answer it,¡± she said, seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s only gonna cause you pain,¡± he said with the same severity.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about your sister,¡± he said flatly.

    Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t hide the tense in her body. Over a month and a half, six weeks or six minutes, he would say. Jonah¡¯s hand stroked her back, silently smiling at her with kindness. Aiko the cat brushed up against her, coming to lay beside him and her.

    ¡°Is it important?¡± Diana asked, dreading answering it.

    ¡°Not right now,¡± he said.

    She quietly moved the ward stone as it stopped glowing to his boot foot. She held it there for several minutes, a tenseness all along her body. No amount of calming caresses could ease it. She had to know.

    ¡°Just tell me what you were looking up,¡± she said harshly. Then added softly, ¡°Please¡­¡±

    There was more hesitation in his eyes and she thought he might be thinking up a lie. He didn¡¯t have it in him though. ¡°Why did she have to die for Blodwyn to live?¡± he asked. "I can''t find the answer in the database. Don''t worry about answering it if you don''t want to."

    She breathed a ragged breath. ¡°That¡¯s right, I never told you,¡± she said, pressing the stone to his other foot.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I can see you¡¯re upset,¡± he said.

    She was quiet. The stone for Jonah was burned out, the last of its wards in place. Still she sat silent. She put her ward stone in Jonah¡¯s hand, holding her palm against it. ¡°Will the magic into it until it glows, it will only take so much,¡± she said, distantly. "You don''t have to worry about it being greedy."

    He focused on their interlaced hands.

    ¡°Blodwyn cannot die, she is a Warlock on contract. The being holding the contract, one of divine or demonic power has enough to keep one mortal alive indefinitely. Should the person bore the holder or displease them, they return to a mortal again. That is why the Wood Tombs exist, that is why she was there. She is Ash Maker and Warlock, her contract holder unknown,¡± Diana began suddenly, going on at a rapid pace.

    ¡°My Druid family made the Tombs and only my grandfather¡¯s descendents can free her again. The stronger the lock, the steeper the key, for all locks need keys, just as all woven magic can be dispelled. If we could have scattered her to the winds, then we would have, I assure you. The ashes would have reformed without the Tomb, and she would be born anew¡­¡±

    The light went dim and she was still staring at it, clutching it. Jonah rose up and gently pried her fingers from the stone. He took a place behind her, embracing her as he set it in her other hand. The comforting hold took some of the tenseness from her, as well as the cold, constantly trying to seep into the tent. The metal of his fingers held it, and the shock spun her out of the stupor.

    ¡°I haven''t told you about what beings usually sign Warlock contracts,¡± she said, noticing a waiver to her voice.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Jonah said, kissing her cheek.

    ¡°There were dozens of Warlocks in the Tombs, my family put away so many. Why my grandfather put such an intense lock on Blodwyn, I¡­¡± She sniffled, eyes blurring with tears.

    Jonah shushed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said, burying his face in her neck. His lush lips kissed the hollow of her throat deeply.

    ¡°So many were freed because their locks were so weak,¡± Diana continued. ¡°All it took was Blodwyn snapping the roots.¡± Her hand shook as Jonah pulled up her sleeve, the breaks between wards being placed seemed like only seconds. She was back, living in that night, in the moment she stood in the doorway. The blood dripped down from her sister''s sheets onto the stone floor. She saw the death glaze on those big green eyes. In the past, she turned and ran.

    ¡°I would spill a gallon of blood to have her back,¡± Diana said now, her voice small. He stopped her as she clawed at her forearm. Her nails had turned her white skin pink, and she turned them on Jonah''s metal skin, unable to mark it.

    ¡°Don''t hurt yourself, not over something I did,¡± he said, looking deep into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have lied. Please, forgive me, dear.¡±

    Aiko had been in her lap, but now the cat climbed up her torso, mewling at her. She embraced the cat fully, letting Jonah continue with the warding at her whispered insistence. She was so blind she had forgotten her own familiar for a moment. The rest of her arm and shoulder warding went on without a word.

    ¡°I appreciate your honesty, you know I do,¡± Diana said, calming down finally. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I can handle this¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°I promise.¡± He patted her back. "Promise you won''t hurt yourself over me, please. Or I mean, please don''t do it, period."

    "I won''t, thank you for stopping me." She held Aiko to her chest as Jonah lifted her shirt and placed the ward on her belly. Which along with the chill brought her frustrations. Unable to exercise and days spent sitting and eating, there was a new pound or two on her and she hated it. Normally it took Druids months to retain, but her body loved to hold onto whatever she ate. The way Jonah¡¯s hands moved along her, the way he held it constantly in bed, it went against all her insecurities.

    Her sister was so slender on that bed. If she had the chance, Luann would have grown up so regal and thin. The papers never said it, but she felt they wanted to say that the wrong princess died.

    Gods, would this tragedy ever fade?

    Desperately trying to bring herself back to the present, she contorted her voice higher. ¡°You like more than my bum and belly, eh?¡± she asked, trying to chuckle. "This, this gives you the chance to feel them up¡­"

    He checked her face, maybe seeing her feebleness. He had driven her to sorrow, on her own encouragement, but now she wanted distraction and maybe some praise as well. Bless him, he saw that too. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting your princess boobs.¡± He poked her chest over her sweater. "There''s nothing I don''t like feeling up on you." He chuckled lightly. He patted her belly, pressing his fingers into it.

    She breathed in relief. ¡°Ah, yes, I can always rely on you to admire me,¡± she said, Aiko leaping out of her hands, settling beside her. "I haven''t got anything but admiration for your being either."

    He grinned, lifting the stone above her heart. She lifted her sweater all the way up, giving him a better view.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just trying to delay,¡± he said, staring at her eyes the whole time the ward set.

    "Would it be so bad?" she asked.

    "Yes, it would be, you made up your mind."

    "I said it was unlikely they should be found¡­"

    He frowned and laid his hand flat on her back, making her hop in place. Yelping at the shiver, she put her sweater down. She laid on her stomach as he did the base of her spine. He moved on quietly, shifting her clothes around. The only strange one was her reproductive core.

    ¡°Right here?¡± Jonah wondered, lifting up her layered bottoms to get to the right area.

    ¡°A bit lower,¡± she said, her hands resting on her stomach.

    ¡°Okay, it''s glowing,¡± he said.

    His fingers were in her scruff, an inch down would be starting something. For a moment she thought it wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    The days spent in the tent had dampened her resolve. This is really what Jonah had done for years, she thought. Still, she was so tempted to just lower her trousers, let something start. It would warm them and keep them away from this plot of revenge. Which wasn''t even about her sister much anymore, but those that claimed to be avenging her in Diana''s stead. Was it worth rushing out into the mists?

    Jonah moved on and Aiko curled up on her chest. It was too late to have second thoughts. Jonah¡¯s quietness proved that he had none. When he was finished, he helped her up.

    Wrapped in as much clothing as they could walk in, Jonah and Diana stood before the back door. They wore the headphones as earmuffs, and stocking caps with scarves wound around their faces. Jonah had his leviathan skin jacket on top, the bright green bulged out from the extra clothing. Diana had put on her breast plate, angora jacket, and her bracers, carrying her staff even though it was hard to cast spells in this much bulk. This was reconnaissance only, she had reasoned, no need. For bottoms they had two trousers on, Jonah¡¯s first pair tied off below his metal knees. His machinery didn¡¯t truly register a cold that was unable to damage it, which was much lower.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Diana asked, holding the door¡¯s handle. Aiko the tiger stood beside her, growling low.

    Jonah adjusted the coverings on his face and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    She opened the door and the mists of the city billowed in, stopping as they entered into the fog and slammed the door behind them.

 Part 2 Chapter 20: Into the mists...

    Jonah had dealt with snow, he had lived in a town named for it. The actual snow there was minimal, ice on the ground that usually melted, a shiver to the winds that raced across the dusty landscape. True snow and winter wonder was a neighboring town where the trees hadn''t been clear cut because they made good firewood.

    This weather, it wasn¡¯t snow, it was specifically mist. It came from clouds of water vapor, but transformed in the air to be mists from the ether. Dandruff-like flakes covered an inch or two of the ground, crackling under their feet, but also sighing. The gods had wandered too long among the elves that walked the earth, the landscape still required pieces of their presence to live. As the pine needed fire for part of its life cycle, the flora here needed the mists of prayers and dreams. So besides the wind there came the murmured bits of speech in the shrouding mists. They were cold because most prayers were desperate pleas, hopes for a better life. The headphones Jonah wore blocked out most of it, and he wished he could realistically block out it all. Even though there weren''t full sentences or directed lines, it was still unsettling to him.

    Diana was no better, he saw, harvesting pine cones from the Sentinel Pine, which now was nearly her height. Aiko and her kept glancing about the fleece world around them. Outside of maybe a few feet nothing could be seen. The wind would blow, icing their bare skin around their eyes, the scenery would peek out from the white cotton world, then the mists would cover it up again. The poplar and heather were frozen solid, the latter under a thin sheet of what appeared to be bubbled candy ice.

    This was too much strain on his eyes and if they couldn¡¯t see normally, the freeze wasn¡¯t going to help. They didn¡¯t have anything resembling goggles in the hotel, at least not where the hosts were willing to go. The city was used to just grinding to a halt during this weather. Jonah reasoned that Niae probably had some, but he could do without waiting for them to deliver it.

    He had made a screw, that meant he could make just about anything using the supplies he already had. Accessing the Earthen internet, he looked up models for 3D printing. It would take a lot of processing power, but he figured he had enough. He found snow goggles easily enough, literally anything could be printed. Oddly, any time he selected something with a price tag, it just auto completed. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was his power or the Machinist had simply designed it that way. There was no use trying to have legal battles between worlds over small things like that.

    He had a lot of plastic in him, a scary amount. Viewing the model made his heart race and gave him a headache. He hoped the care package, whenever it got to him, included more processing power. Or could he just think harder?

    Diana was at him, patting his cheeks. She signed, Are you okay? Thank God she remembered some of it.

    Yes, he replied.

    Out of his hand came springing a pair of goggles for him. Another race of the heart and there was a smaller one for her. They didn¡¯t have a band around him, he wasn¡¯t sure if he had cloth to use. Did plastic alone count? No use giving himself another headache. These goggles had hooks on their side, fastening them to their headphones.

    Holding it in her mittens carefully, Diana looked at him in amazement. She signed, Thank you, Thank you, several times. Then watching him, she fitted them on. They were rough, raw plastic on his face domed to fit, the slight discomfort was far better than wind chill in the eyes. Up on her toes, Diana touched hers to his, a smile in her eyes.

    She gathered up the bag of pinecones, each one laced with blue crystal. Through hand signs, Jonah asked how many. She understood, not exactly knowing the proper way to give the number. He showed her and she confirmed that they had seven now. She had him take off his headphone for a moment.

    ¡°Do you not wish to speak?¡± she asked loudly.

    The wind came rushing into his ear along with the whispered prayers.

    Ahhh sheee¡­ Oh Corpine¡­ ana heeee oh, kanna¡­

    Please, mend this body of your design¡­

    Ell eh, mortal, form.

    He could tell his translator was trying, but he wanted it to stop.

    The grimace on his face confirmed it for her and they both put their headphones and goggles right again. She gestured for his screen, but he spelled out and gestured that it was too cold and her gloves wouldn¡¯t work on it. Looking to the pine cones and then the tiger, she pointed to them and then the direction of the back door.

    For some reason he feared he might regret, Jonah shook his head. The mists could easily be dangerous, but he couldn¡¯t do all this and back out now. He had felt the return to form in that tent. Even though he wasn¡¯t alone, there was a beautiful woman beside him, he was back in that house. That pit he had left through a death on Earth. Diana was ready to rush out and brave the storm. They had warded themselves against instant death, but not danger all together. From her tale of facing the others in the park, there was plenty that could still go wrong. He had glimpses of the war, the horrors from the Ash Makers and Hera alike. There were good reasons to fear the opposite army, the people the sources hated.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Jonah pointed bravely away, nodding.

    Diana agreed. She signed for More, something Jonah had only done for her once before.

    More what?

    She did random signs.

    He pointed to the door.

    No.

    He had shown her some of the alphabet, one of the movies had a deaf character. So now she requested them in letters, granted she only knew a couple. After a few minutes in the mists, she knew, Go, Stop, Down, What? and Where? These were all rather obvious signs, but it helped her extend her alphabet and vocabulary. At least he had something useful to teach her, not just Earth slang and movie story structure.

    They headed out of the alley, Diana tapping her staff. This was a chance to learn Why? for her, since Jonah didn¡¯t understand. She explained that it helped her to see. They should have really had a strategy meeting, but after the wards settled, had a sudden urgency. It didn¡¯t bother Jonah, he could just search for the appropriate sign.

    He followed her, the tiger in front of their single file, its paws breaking the iced ether flakes. There was nothing to really see in the city and little to hear. He should have some kind of detection, Diana wasn¡¯t too sure of hers, stopping it several times to look around and continue on for hundreds of feet. While doing it she had to close her eyes, though she appeared brave, she must have felt something like his anxiety.

    The Ash Makers could be out in this and they weren¡¯t sure how they could navigate in something this thick and, to them, inherently dangerous. Were they out now? Were Jonah and Diana alone in this giant city?

    Kalyah could see in the dark, she had enhanced strength, she could hear better than most, and had a dwarven endurance. So far as the other blessings of a dwarf, she was lacking. She didn¡¯t have the kinship to crafting elements, the inherent magic that made creation a martial art among her mother¡¯s people. The dwarves could mold earth, stone, gems, raw metal and processed, and even wood without making the pacts of a Druid or using the other sources like trained casters. It was a mark of pride for a master dwarven craftsman to make creations without the use of tools.

    Her mother had made her a signet ring of Corpine by hand to see her daughter off. Or rather, she had made one for her son. Her smooth faced and thick legged son who looked into the mirror and hated what he saw. In body shape he was her kind, in skin and features he was the form of his father. The ring was resized for her eventually, trapped under her heavy mitten now. Of all people, the dwarven crafter wasn¡¯t the one to throw a fit. The woman that made her wasn¡¯t upset by her being remade by another.

    Only able to stare at the ground of Alp''a Linn, the murals of precious metals and stones, Kalyah was reminded of her mother. Under her hand woven mittens was the ring, and below her many layers was a locket of the two women together. There, next to her heart was her mother alone with her.

    In a bag thrown over her shoulder, Kalyah had sketchings of her success. The sailors and smugglers, though they were really one in the same, had started off tight lipped. In the afterglow, they eased up. What anyone knew and what they had written down was quite different. High elves had fantastic memories, but others had to scribble reminders of the sewage pathways. So in starting with the harbormaster, a High elf, she had to work her way down. The elegant and eight foot tall man was a gentle lover, and the leader of the smuggling operation, but he had a suspicious mind, storing all the records within it. She couldn¡¯t give any more suspicions to the man, so she moved on from him.

    His subordinates were not so gentle and constantly working on ships, under the thumb of a crafty man, had given them issues to work out. She found that they weren¡¯t interested in traditional worship, rather one of the Goddess¡¯s few exceptions. The wandering Chained god had many faithful on the docks, and the mists that secluded the workers gave them the perfect opportunity. It was only providence then that a tiny Pixie elf was throwing herself at them. Kalyah wasn¡¯t going to tell Diana or Jonah what she had done in order to get extremely detailed maps of the entire underground, she had been healed of it all. She wasn¡¯t against the practice of the Chained god, but she had her fill for at least a decade or so. The god whose mantra was, ¡°Love through struggle and passion through pain,¡± just wasn¡¯t appealing to her generally. The aftercare of the gruff sailors, both male and female, was at least top notch. All that she had acquired from them was guarded by confidence and safewords.

    Her experience made her think of Lucy a lot, who was the submissive to the cruel Angelina. The ¡°Hero¡± only observed the complete rituals of the Chained god out of fear of retribution. Lucy, that poor slaved quartermaster, said that Angelina wasn¡¯t that kind of a cuddler. The demonkin woman had been a prostitute when the Pirate had picked her up, hopeless and lost, given a chance to use her memory and analytical mind for good. Instead of just planning out the meals of a crummy brothel and transforming for money, she could be working for a legendary Hero. Kalyah missed her red skinned lover most of all. She loved the rest of the crew dearly, she knew they could find their way if they could leave. The ship they had boarded was from a much different world than the one they weren¡¯t allowed to return to now.

    Kalyah couldn¡¯t think of them, she had to work with her present crew, her Trio. Niae had sent a message down to the docks that Diana and Jonah were planning on leaving their room and venturing into the mists. She wasn¡¯t racing, she couldn¡¯t in this weather, but she had to return. She had done as much as she could now. On the wind she heard old prayers from possibly long dead lips and added her own to them.

    By the time she got to the hotel and went up the elevator, they were already gone. If only it hadn''t taken so long to find suitable clothes for the weather. So Kalyah waited by the back door. She tuned in her watching wards, seeing Jonah and Diana¡¯s steady heart beats from a distance. She thumbed the Corpine ring on her forefinger, as she often did while nervous. Oh momma, she thought, you¡¯d love these two tall humans, I hope you can meet them and Lucy one day. If Diana¡¯s plan worked, if the Witch was shown for her evil ways, then all her friends would be freed.

 Part 2 Chapter 21: Hidden within...

    As they moved into the center of the city, the ether mists grew weaker, consumed by the higher volume of flora. The start of the pinkish shine returned somewhat through the fog. The trees along the street hissed loudly, their metal skins drawing in the mists through their widening pores. Diana had stopped to watch them and Jonah took off his headphones to hear the sounds fully. The prayers were distorted as they flooded into the trees, whose boughs shook about in the localized winds around them. He could feel the warmth returning to the air. Quickly after his hopes were raised, they were dashed again as mists descended upon them and the tree finished its meal.

    He lost Diana in the new haze that covered the empty streets. A sudden cacophony of clanking metal filled his exposed and now frigid ears. He put the headphones back on. A pair of strong arms and a firm chestplate held him. Diana''s eyes smiled through her goggles.

    Are you okay? she signed.

    Yes, he replied.

    Atop the ether flakes were heavy three pronged leaves that had dropped from the trees. Dipping down, he picked up an acorn made out of diamond. He lit it up with his finger, watching the prism it created.

    Diana moved his headphone, whispering in his ear, ¡°It will return to an acorn the moment it leaves the city walls, remember?¡±

    He nodded, I know. It was still pretty, even if it was worthless.

    She picked up one of the oak leaves, twisting it about. The silvery skinned thing was drained of all its shine in the fog. She signed several letters as a question and he gave her the right word.

    Throwing the leaf down, she flicked her fingers downwards across her face, holding her palm open.

    Shame.

    He agreed with her. On the database was a rough scanning of many newspapers. He narrowed it down to only ones on Alpha. There were several articles of Druids complaining about the waste of the Grand elves and their harmful cities and alchemy.

    He hadn''t seen much of the city, but he had endured the glare of it. From Diana alone he had plenty of complaints about how ugly it was to her. She had balked at the sight of New York city, a favorite movie location. The grit and grime of a place he had never been to was more appealing than a city full of pointless extravagance. On the docks they used rubies to grit the steps--more wealth that would just dispel at a certain range--all for the look of it.

    As Aiko walked, it swatted aside any leaves it saw with a sneer of its whiskered lips. With the tiger¡¯s help, they made it to the park of the Ash Maker¡¯s last meeting. Diana debated where to place the pine cone, having Jonah stay by Aiko as she vanished within the fog. Occasionally parts of the park would clear up as the trees drank the mists. Knowing he was safe, but fearing the worst, Jonah focused on trying to improve his situation.

    He had shifted his headphones to block out more noise. As the mists grew thicker, so did the prayers and pleas on the wind. He needed some way to regain his senses. Diana had a whole tiger for hers, a keen eared and sharp eyed beast. Meanwhile, he had bumped into her several times. His sense of smell was useless, he had started off with wool and now had only frozen snot.

    When he was a little kid, he had wanted to be a spy. According to his grandma and mom, he had wanted to be everything, including a giant crow. The ones in his hometown were like black chickens that could fly. His grandma had taken the spy more seriously than the bird and gotten him a whole toy spy kit. One part was a plastic gun with a dish and headphones, the barrel a sensitive microphone. He had used it specifically until it fell apart and they had to buy a new one. He loved to listen to his grandma¡¯s soap operas from another room like they were some kind of secret. Often he caught his grandma swearing at some imaginary hunk.

    In Grayhill, Old Bill had used a spell to listen in on Angelina and Diana. Jonah was excited to use his technology to duplicate it. Technology, magic, or machinery. What with him being the new Machinist.

    He didn¡¯t need to print the whole device, he could morph his hand like Old Bill had put the spell around his. He had made the edges of fingertips without realizing it. Now how did he make the dish without making it permanent?

    He tested the fingertip edges, and found he could sink them back in on command. Okay, so that wasn¡¯t there for good, he thought. How far could he take that? His fingertips extended out several inches. He shuddered, he could still feel them¡­

    ¡°Focus, focus,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Spy gear¡­¡±

    His hand returned to normal. Through his mind swarmed with the dimensions of dishes for real listening devices, not toys. Too fast and he made his head hurt.

    "Focus, specifics¡­ Dish, only the dish¡­"

    Aiko bumped his leg, Diana stood before him.

    Wait, be back, she signed.

    Where?

    She spelled out, S-e-w-e-r-s.

    Okay alone?

    She mimicked alone, he taught her it.

    Through a series of more lessons, she learned a few more words. God, she knew the alphabet so fast. Finally she signed, Safe alone, I promise.

    Why? he wondered.

    N-y-m-p-h-s.

    He repeated his question.

    She gestured to his arm, then eyes. I-n-d-e-x.

    He looked up the subject, his mind swarming with images of naked women and men of unnatural skin tones, and articles complaining about them outside cities. Rubbing his head he agreed. The word, Debauchery, showed up so many times.

    Diana signaled to Aiko, then him. Safe, wait. She left, tapping her staff along the ground.

    The tiger chuffed, bumping its head into him, staring up in determination.

    Pushing out useless concerns over Diana being accosted, he returned to his device construction. He stuck out his left forefinger, imagining that the first joint of it could spawn forth plastic. A rush of magic toll came with a blooming of a dish, the back of which rested on his other knuckles. He knew microphones well, he used to do the sound checks for his mother¡¯s shows. The small ones in bars, turning all the knobs like a safecracker. Now his full fingertip became a microphone, the knobs for gain and pitch all in his head. The first sound was a blast of the screeching wind and the whispered prayers. He had an app on his phone for recording, but it was a cheap one, he never needed any better. He went into his app store and bought the most expensive one available to him. It auto completed the purchase and he apologized to whoever made it for using it illegally in another world. Then he wondered if maybe the Machinist was footing the bill¡­

    Anyway, the expensive app had extremely complex settings for voice removal and noise reduction. At least it''s worth the fifteen bucks I didn¡¯t pay, he thought. Or was his bank going to get a really weird charge? Were his credit cards canceled? Oh God, his mom¡¯s things were all gonna be in a thrift store somewhere, weren¡¯t they?

    ¡°Focus,¡± Jonah said, smacking his head with the heel of his palm. He groaned in pain, forgetting once again that his hands were metal.

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t hurt yourself, dear,¡± came Diana¡¯s voice, faint with all the rest.

    He looked at Aiko, whose mouth was open. He started to tweak the settings, signing, Talk, please.

    "Can you hear me now?" it said repeatedly until he nodded.

    ¡°And the horribly disturbing prayers?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Nope, thank God," he said, trying to control his voice to pick up. "Isolated them out, mostly¡­ almost background, part of the ambient. Work in progress¡­"

    ¡°Consider yourself lucky, I have to hear them all the time through Aiko,¡± she said, the tiger sighing. ¡°I have set up a few pinecones, but I will need some maps to figure out where to put the last few. I¡¯m going to wait on Kalyah to return before setting them. I hope she has found something and has some clue where they enter and exit.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°She should be back any day now.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. Come, follow Aiko, I cannot stand walking through these sewers any more. The Nymphs have grown bored, they keep surfacing and trying to draw me into the water. They know what and who I am, and that makes it worse.¡±  The tiger walked off and he followed.

    The back alley of the three tall buildings had one of the few patches of dirt around the sewer entrance. The manhole cover was drawing in the ether fumes through its many holes. Jonah pointed his spy dish at the cover as the tiger sniffed at it. The prayers were strained through, but he also heard laughter and an irritated growl.

    He found out quickly that it was about the same weight as a normal manhole cover, that is, impossible for his normal strength. Especially when one hand was a listening device.

    ¡°They¡¯re trapping me, not for good, but as a bloody bother!¡± Aiko projected. ¡°I can¡¯t get my blasted staff up!¡±

    There was a place to stick a lever bar. Examining his arm, he considered it flattened out. He knew it was only a tool replacing his limb, a conduit for his magic. Could the rest of his arm take the weight of it?

    Moving into the ether mists, Aiko pawed the cover until its claws caught the gap. Leveraging its massive strength, it slid the metal disk aside, digging at it more to drag it over. On his knees, Jonah pushed with his palms, his feet skidding in the dirt. Suddenly the ether stopped flowing and the scene was clear, Diana clinging to the ladder, shivering. Catching himself, he offered his hand down to her, feeling like a hero. She handed him her staff, and he took it as she climbed up quickly. Well, it was a help, he thought.

    Diana surfaced and tackled him in a hug, he could feel the extra cold from her through all his layers. There was ice crackling on her jacket, the bluish ether ice that snapped on the ground. She shook all over, holding him tightly, her heart beating hard from the stress.

    ¡°You are no fun Druid!¡± came a call from below.

    ¡°Come see us again, they always do!¡± said another.

    The tiger pushed the cover back over the hole, stopping the calls.

    With a furious grumble, the Druid swelled with heat, face blushing around her eyes. The ether filled in around them again. Sitting up, the magic faded, but the anger didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, I thank you for saving me,¡± she said, picking up her staff. She stood and banged on the manhole cover. ¡°You bloody cows!¡± She grabbed Jonah¡¯s hand as he stood, dragging him away.

    ¡°Mic, mic!¡± he said, squirming.

    She swapped hands, slowing down and stopping when they reached the street.

    ¡°Would they''ve hurt you?¡± he asked.

    She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Not seriously, they''re only a bother when they''re lonely. The elvish Nymphs are used to more attention than on any other continent.  They¡¯re miserable company. They have no level of commitment, individuality, or any personality. They are embodiments of the sources in a corpi form, nothing more,¡± she said, irritation fading as she spoke.  ¡°They truly embody nature, always trying to reproduce, though they are sterile, so it¡¯s merely fun to them. I don¡¯t share that sentiment.¡± She stared very pointedly at him.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think you did,¡± he said.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I regretted not telling you that I would never partake in their company,¡± she said, voice uneasy, holding his hand firmly. ¡°You¡¯re all the company I need.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t sound fun,¡± he said, trying to figure out her expression from eyes alone. There was some thought going on past all those coverings on her face.

    He didn¡¯t want to press her in this weather, so he asked, ¡°How the hell are the Ash Makers getting past them?¡±

    Diana scratched at Aiko¡¯s head for a moment in consideration. ¡°I have no idea,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°In this weather, and with their numbers, it would be impossible. I should have asked them, but honestly, if they were having trouble, I would be the one to be told.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s like invisibility or something?¡± he suggested.

    ¡°No, they could smell or hear anybody. There¡¯s also giant snakes and frogs down there, not big enough to feasibly eat a person, but large enough to attack an Ash Maker,¡± she said, gathering herself up in confidence. ¡°It has to be some kind of technology."

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to go in there now, right?¡± he asked, looking back.

    ¡°No,¡± she stated. ¡°I would like to go to the northern district, to see if Aiko can pick up any trace of them.¡± The tiger was already pointing towards what he assumed was north.

    Would a compass work here? He opened up the maps app, which was only a scan of Alpha from space, a blurry one at that. There was a compass and they were actually heading north. That all distracted him and he stopped, realizing that they were headed to where Ash Makers could be.

    ¡°Do you not wish to come?¡± Diana asked, stopping at a distance that she was obscured slightly by the fog.

    He hesitated, it had been a weird day. He got her out of the room, seeing the fear of leaving in her eyes. Not the fear of danger, but of hesitation to leave a safe place. He was the brave one. When she surfaced from the sewers she was strangely nervous about his approval it seemed. They were closer than ever, he hoped. Though he still wasn¡¯t sure after all this time why she shut down when they fooled around. That didn¡¯t matter now. Worries for another day. All they were looking for was traces.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m coming,¡± he said.

    The rows of houses, a couple miles of walking away, were all stiff pink boxes. Their walls and flat roofs were sharp cut edges. The pink quartz construction, laced with veins of gold and silver, shone through with the fog. Here it was the lightest of all since the sidewalks, yards, and empty streets were overrun with trees, shrubs, and grass that pulled in the ether in great amounts. In huge patches around them the mists were heavy and others nearly clear. For some reason the weather was slow to settle. Jonah figured it had something to do with the wall, which loomed high only two rows past them.

    Diana was reading a sign stretched across the street. When he got to it, his translator unscrambled the words for him.

    To be demolished in the 180th Year, 17th Age, 6th Grandeur

    ¡°Only the Grand elves would include the Grandeur on something¡­¡± Diana mumbled. "As if any other mortal would be confused about which ten thousand years a sign was put up." She gestured to it. "Can you read it?"

    Jonah nodded.

    "Ha, it''s older than me," she said, adjusting her coverings. "Anyone could have moved in all that time."

    Standing still, Jonah''s body ached at the day''s effort. The houses, and their standard elf sized doors, were tempting to investigate. They could camp in one for a while, maybe at night. It was only a few hours since they left, but it felt like a day. Diana was stretching and groaning beside him. Good, walking in this frigid weather had affected her too. They had both brought a bag of provisions and supplies, just in case. She checked in hers now, then returned it to her back.

    ¡°The foolhardy thing would be to walk all of this neighborhood, try to subdue any Ash Makers still about,¡± she said to him, gesturing to the blocks of rows. ¡°I am cold and hungry, a house of stone is better than out here.¡±

    They made it to the first house they saw, its walkway lined with silver skinned birch trees, whose knot holes were replaced by golden disks. The doors were separated by a stone beam, too large to be double doors as an entrance. Diana found them locked, but a quick shift of the rock around them made it swing open. When the orbs floating below the ceiling lit, the Druid scoffed in disbelief. The place was empty, only dust and the odd bit of piping stuck out of the wall. A cross section of supporting walls divided the place in fours, each cube within the square equally barren, save one. In all of the house there was only a brass lined tub made of stone built into the floor with a sink beside it.

    ¡°You know, I was afraid it would be full of stuff like the hotel,¡± Jonah remarked.

    ¡°I suppose we are fortunate that it¡¯s not,¡± she said, setting her bag on the ground. ¡°We might as well rest up in here.¡±

    There was a single windowed door on the back wall with a view to the lush and metallic backyard. Surprisingly the water was still on as well, coming out stale for a moment then hot. It was an elvish thing, Diana said, to always have water from the massive reserves underground. She also took pride in the fact that her Kingdom could demolish and rebuild within a few years, not decades.

    They turned off all the lights, setting up an urban campsite in the faintly lit room against the tub. It was tempting to get in it now, but they let the steam heat up the place. The room was much smaller than theirs, so it could easily fill it up. Jonah wanted to try it back home, but the chill could test the heating enchantments and snap them. If that happened, they would need a Grand personally in their room.

    Jonah played music when the faucet was stopped, unable to deal with the much closer nature outside. On a thick layer of blankets they watched a pot of soup boil. They were able to take their head coverings and outer jackets off as they ate. In close proximity, he could smell the effort and days on them. The hours and days were like weeks on them.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to let Aiko out, let her do our scouting,¡± Diana said, moving to the back door to let the cat out.

    Having eaten, Diana had collapsed into his arms for several long minutes, breathing as if she were going to sleep. He was ready to join her, resting against the now padded side of the tub. As his eyes closed and he felt the sleep coming, Diana sprang up, rushing towards the front door. She threw it open, gripping the trim.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked when he got to her.

    She didn¡¯t answer, her eyes blank, cheeks blushing from the chill.

    Jonah shook her. All her joints had locked up, she was stiff as the stone around her. As fast as she froze, Diana came to life again, pushing the heel of her hand into her eye.

    ¡°A screech, a machine, they dropped it,¡± she mumbled. ¡°They¡¯re coming past us, it made Aiko freeze in place, me with her. She got mad, she roared at them.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck are you saying?¡± he snapped.

    She murmured, still not making sense as she pulled on her ears, as if trying to pop them.

    The mists on the streets were pulled into the birches lining the house. The world was nearly free of the ether in the front yard. He pointed his microphone outside, listening for anything for several moments while Diana struggled to recover. She searched, looking lost herself.

    Then there were heavy foot falls and even heavier breathing.

    A sound hit his ear sharply.

    A sound he knew well, but his mind couldn¡¯t place the name. It was dangerous, clear and simple. He pushed his body into Diana¡¯s, taking them both past the inner trim of the doorway into the house. The door snapped into the wall as another familiar sound came to his ear, a definite pew!

    On the door was a horrific sight, a hole the size of his fist with a wreath of glowing red goo dripping down the wood.

    Jonah put the sounds together. The rattle of a gun¡¯s shoulder strap and the blast of a laser gun. Though his racing mind and galloping heart knew that cooling slime wasn¡¯t a laser, it was sticky plasma. His sensitive microphone stood up, shaking with his hand. The prayers were gone, he heard the rattle again. As he tried to move back with her, Diana, the fall having woken her up, stuck her fingers in the wall, launching their feet out of the light of the doorway. Another blast of plasma melted through the bottom of the door.

    ¡°Who are you!? What the fuck are you doing out here!?¡± came a panicked voice.

 Part 2 Chapter 22: You didnâ€™t see a thingâ€¦

    ¡°You fucking idiot! Give me that!¡± came a much older voice down the walkway outside. There was a struggle, then a definite gun butt hitting someone in the stomach. The younger voice groaned in pain.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± said someone that must have been a teenager.

    ¡°You¡¯re never holding it again!¡± roared the other voice.

    Jonah and Diana struggled up to sit beside the doorway with her against the wall. He was trying to calm down, quiet himself, the resulting noise was a sharp wheeze. Putting her staff in the stone, Diana drew him close to her, petting his back. She shushed into his ear, his headphones and scarf hanging off his neck. His heart pounded, chest hitting her breastplate in his breathing. She carefully kept his legs from entering the light of the outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± she said softly into his ear. ¡°You did so well, my sweet boy, that would have been a nasty burn. It might have killed me and you saved my life.¡± She held his face, touching noses with him.

    She was only calmer because of what the tiger had shown her. The cat had come across a strange bubble of force in the mists behind a house, figures moving within the twenty foot space. People were climbing up in one of the trees, another was walking around with a device in their hands. It made a beeping noise and the watcher twisted and faced the cat, who had been hiding around a corner. The panicked Ash Maker had shouted, another device was triggered and the cat froze in place. Next the familiar knew, the bubble was gone and so were all the people. The rage of the sources had swelled as the beast took its true form, chasing after the group it sensed fleeing, roaring with all its force. The five stumbled, running like death was at its heels, for a moment there it could have easily been. It didn''t let them see it again. When trying to explain why it had been stunned, Diana froze too. Besides a grating sound and the locked up body, she knew nothing more. That memory alone had been enough to take her out of her senses.

    Now she saw the five as the tiger stalked, stopped at the end of the house¡¯s front pathway. She recognized one of them, the old soldier, that grizzled man and his thin bony cheeks. His deep set eyes looked over the other four, all shorter than his average height. Though they were bundled in their bulky coats, topped with pink tie dye cloaks, she could tell they were slender by their skinny legs. One head turned and Aiko saw the blushed and fearful face of a girl that couldn¡¯t be older than twelve. She covered up her face with a dingy cloth mask. Her mittens were rough wool, repeatedly patched. Could there be a more sorry sight? Diana wondered, her heart breaking for this girl.

    Another girl was talking to her, the comforter couldn¡¯t be much older than twenty.

    ¡°Hey, Su, it¡¯s gonna be okay, Ike¡¯s got it,¡± the young woman said.

    A smaller person hugged this ¡°Su¡± and the girl hugged them tightly back.

    ¡°Yeah, Ed¡¯s got you,¡± the woman said, then rushed to the grizzled man. ¡°What are you doing? Let''s run while they''re hiding.¡±

    Ike was reaching into a bag, the short gun on his back rocking about. It was nothing like the ballistic guns of the army or even the laser rifles of the last war. This one was slick gray metal, vertically wide at the front, a thick arch under its button of a trigger.

    He licked his cracked lips. ¡°They¡¯ve fucking seen us, they¡¯ve seen our kit,¡± he hissed, the bag jangling. ¡°That cat, it was a familiar, that roar was probably it too. I have a bad feeling. I think I know who it is, I hope I¡¯m fucking wrong¡­ Genni, you fucking idiot.¡± He glared at the teenage boy holding his stomach against the trees.

    The young woman winced, rubbing her temple. ¡°The mists are starting to come back here, get the sh-¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Ike snapped, pointing his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what a familiar does?¡±

    ¡°What are they then? A Wizard? Are we fucked? It was just a little cat, it couldn¡¯t have done that roar,¡± the woman said. She peered around, her big green eyes frightful under her hood.

    ¡°It could if it¡¯s who I think it is,¡± Ike grumbled.

    Jonah had calmed down with Diana, now pointing his microphone towards the door. She signed asking him to take a picture of the damage. He nodded and did so. Then with his camera finger, he curled it around the bottom of the door, keeping well away from it with the rest of his body. Diana stood up, Jonah staring up at her, she assured him that it was fine. She spelled out Aiko and gestured See.

    With a heavy sigh, she signed K-i-d-s.

    He could only see the soldier on his screen, the only one peeking around the corner. He mouthed the word again, shaking his head.

    ¡°Hey, could you tell us who you are?¡± Ike asked loudly, coming out fully from cover. He held his hands up and now Diana had to watch him mostly on the screen as he took a few steps closer. His army boots echoed across the stone.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Diana shouted.

    The young people all gathered up in a huddle, led by the young woman. She knew they feared the tiger. That''s why they stopped, she thought. Why not use the sound device again?

    Ike stopped midway through the walkway, tensing up in dread. His eyes darted about. ¡°Holy shit¡­ Are you really her?¡±

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Diana said, leaning heavily into her royal accent.

    The soldier flexed his gloved fingers, doing a jerky nervous bow. ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m sorry, I swear, our boy didn¡¯t mean to shoot at you,¡± he said, glancing around still. The mists were inching in along the white gold grass, any moment now they fall from the sky.

    ¡°How are you so certain I am she?¡± Diana asked, suspicious.

    ¡°I heard that you visited the docks a couple weeks ago,¡± Ike said, projecting his voice. ¡°I heard about you fighting with the Heroes. Rumor has it you spit in Angelina¡¯s face. Others were laughing their asses off about how you and your boyfriend dodged the Grands. I thought, well, ain¡¯t that fucking weird, I heard her on the radio just the other day, so she must have left. But, it seems here you are¡­¡±

    Diana was silent, Jonah shrugging up at her.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°We don¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Ike said quietly. The ether mists seemed to be teasing them, filling the air above as well. With the light streams of it came the whispering prayers. These ones were louder and more determined. The elvish sentences sounded like they were recent, aware of what was sitting in their midst.

    Ike grimaced in agony as the fog came in, the veins pulsing in his temples as his teeth gnashed together. Still, he tried to speak, ¡°The Order--fucking shit! AH!¡± From his hand fell the coins and the bag, more spilling out onto the stonework. He held his head as if it might explode, dropping to one knee. The crack of his knee cap hitting the pavement was audible, the couple wincing in sympathy.

    The young woman peeked around the tree, but her and the rest were quickly and similarly subdued by the mists that dropped on them viciously. It was localized around them, empty air between them and Ike. The youngest ones screamed the loudest, in screeching pain. Diana¡¯s eyes watered, and she blinked out the tears.

    Aiko had been sneaking around the house, watching the young ones from the bushes. Presently, it moved as a cat across the house entrance, sprinting along the trees opposite the children. Diana stepped out from the threshold of the house, Jonah following her in panic, trying to drag her back.

    ¡°Stop, I have it¡­¡± Diana told him firmly.

    He frowned in worry, but stayed alongside her.

    The Druid pointed out her staff, sending a rush of wind that made the mists fly out across the street, clearing it away from all the Ash Makers. Feebly Ike made to stand up, but was sent tumbling to his elbows as the tiger snatched the gun from off his back. Its mighty teeth held it by the center, careful not to clamp down. Diana knew the destructive nature of Order weaponry well.

    Jonah gasped as the tiger passed it off to him. The young Machinist put the strap over his shoulder, analyzing the device, pointing it away from anyone as he checked on various parts.

    ¡°I assume you know something about it,¡± Diana said quietly. ¡°You were able to predict it firing when I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    He smiled broadly in shame, shaking the device, causing the fastenings of the strap to sound off. ¡°It makes a noise like when you switch your gun in a game I played a lot with friends¡­¡± he said, putting his hand on the grip of the arch. He demonstrated it, making a consistent sound.

    She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°I would have never guessed that noise. I cannot use guns, no normal Mage can,¡± she said simply. ¡°That¡¯s a matter for another time.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± His eyes flashed with his indexing. ¡°Of course the gunpowder explodes from raw magic¡­¡±

    Diana nodded, turning her attention back to Ike. The tiger was inches from his face, snarling, the drop off to Jonah had been a short diversion for the beast, able to return in seconds. The Druid saw the children rising, able to stomach the thinner mists. She sent out another wave of wind, making it split down the pathway and through the trees.

    ¡°Do you need garments? Food?¡± she said, her voice wavering. ¡°Please, come into the house, children, we have rations, blankets. With a simple call I could have ten times that here. No matter the number of you, there is room in this city to house you. Niae, one of the Arch Priestesses of Corpine here in Alp¡¯a Linn has no issue with the afflicted. You would be warm and your bellies would be full.¡±

    The two smallest peeked around the trees, one a boy, the other the girl. There was greasy gold hair poking out from their hoods and desperation in their light blue eyes. Their skin was pale and grimy, Aiko caught the scent of the sewer on Ike, but also the bedrock of caves. Where were they hiding?

    ¡°Sue and Ed, was it?¡± Diana said as kindly as she could.

    The two clear siblings nodded.

    She put her hand to her chest. ¡°I am Diana, the Druid princess of the Magi Kingdom, I mean you no harm, I promise you,¡± she said, smiling brightly. "This is Jonah, my dear partner. He can play any number of films for you."

    Their eyes widened. The little Sue whispered, ¡°Princess¡­ fucking shit.¡±

    "Films??" the boy added.

    The young woman, whose hood had blown off, pulled the girl and boy back towards the first metal tree. She glared at Diana and Jonah. ¡°They don¡¯t trust Mages,¡± she said plainly. Her hair was a neat bob around her chin, the ends flared up like wings away from it. The shade was a cloudy cream color with a bluish tint. Did she really come from the Sky?

    ¡°We¡¯re not just any Mages, and we¡¯re not with the Heroes,¡± Jonah said, projecting his voice over the long space.

    ¡°True,¡± Diana said, grateful to him. ¡°We stand for peace, my only interest is in Blodwyn, I wish to harbor you, safely away from the Heroes. Even you, Mr. Ike.¡±

    Aiko backed away from the older man, starting to circle him a few feet out.

    Ike rose, dusting himself off. ¡°They¡¯re safer with us,¡± he said, coughing, his voice hoarse.

    From her belt, Diana offered her canteen, stepping forward.

    The man held up his hand, drawing his coat aside to drink from one himself. Jonah tried to hide the restrained raise of his weapon, pointing it back to the ground.

    Wiping his lips, which had started to bleed from their cracking, Ike said, ¡°We¡¯re gone, we''re moving out of this city.¡±

    The young man, the one who had shot at them, groaned. ¡°Not again¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ike muttered. ¡°Beth, take them out of here.¡±

    ¡°The¡­the thing isn¡¯t working,¡± the young woman replied.

    ¡°Take the long way,¡± Ike said.

    The two siblings shook with fear, holding each other.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Beth frowned.

    ¡°No one is leaving!¡± Diana snapped, sending another harmless wave of wind out. ¡°Whatever cave or place you are staying in, it will not be better than here. Here there is food you don¡¯t have to get from the docks.¡±

    Ike¡¯s pale eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, I have known about you for a while,¡± Diana said confidently. ¡°In all that time I have not told the Heroes, nor will I. All I want is for you, and these poor, poor children you keep with you to be safe. All of you, truly. I and my family have no ill will to anyone save Blodwyn and those that planned my sister¡¯s--¡±--she swallowed a lump, she could hear her own voice wavering again.

    ¡°Please, whatever you¡¯re doing here, the war needs to stop!¡± Jonah declared loudly, his voice cracking.

    Ike pushed his fist into his jaw, glancing back at Beth, signaling something Diana couldn¡¯t understand.

    The Skyborn nodded, ducking behind a tree.

    ¡°Listen,¡± the old soldier began. ¡°there¡¯s more to this than Blodwyn. These kids are here because us Ash Makers have a tendency to wind up dead. There¡¯s more of us than you think, or there would be if we didn''t have so many ¡®accidents.¡¯ We have to protect them, even all your programs from after the war didn¡¯t help. The fucking Dry Isles you gave us didn¡¯t help. Blodwyn settles scores and she doesn¡¯t like to owe debts. I was about to say, before the mists came in, that we have orders from the top not to harm you or your family. The General doesn¡¯t want any more Scholar or Orchidrin blood shed, she doesn¡¯t have any problems with you. We don¡¯t want any problems with you, and we don¡¯t need any damn help either. I¡¯m glad you saw how fucking evil the ¡®Heroes¡¯ are, good for you. Just stay out of the Order¡¯s way, go home if you can¡­¡± He saw what his speech had done and was carefully stepping back by the last sentence.

    Diana only saw red, her eye twitching, her hand gripping her staff so hard that her knuckles popped and shone whiter than her pale skin. The cold was nothing to her and mists were nowhere to be seen, a ring of wind spinning around her feet like a top. Every few rotations a small gale burst out and whistled past the metal bark of the birches.

    ¡°Blodwyn does not decide when we are done!!¡± she shouted above the winds.

    Beside her Jonah staggered, shoulder thudding into a tree.

    Ike struggled to stay up, most of the wind was centered on him.

    ¡°I WILL SEE YOUR GENERAL PINNED TO A FUCKING WALL!!¡± Diana bellowed, slamming her staff as the cyclone built higher and higher. ¡°The Order shall surrender! I will have peace! I will have the Heroes held accountable! Surrender! Concede! Bring your people here! I will protect them! I won¡¯t have another child die in this war!¡±

    Fractured images came from Aiko as the old soldier went flying onto his back, skidding along the pathway. Some kind of warning. Was she using too much magic? Was she close to passing out?

    Red, a world of blood.

    Deep crimson like her sister¡¯s open throat.

    Now the woman that did it was done with her.

    The silence about her on tape.

    The reason for her revenge didn¡¯t even care about her.

    ¡°HEY! Bitch!¡± came a voice above the small tornado. ¡°We surrender!¡±

    Beth had managed to sneak around her, the device in her hand.

    The wind died down, Diana¡¯s heart hurt, so did everything else. Was that blood in her throat?

    The young Ash Maker pressed the button and with it came a sound. One she didn¡¯t even hear for a second before mid motion, mid word, Diana¡¯s world went black.

 Part 2 Chapter 23: Between the beats of a heart...

    The heart was a wonderful bundle of muscle. Its construction was fretted over for ages by the Goddess. Its valves and its chambers, its walls and their movements. Kalyah had learned every thread and part of the Goddess¡¯s bodies in her training. Some were more animal-like than others, but there was a general template to them all. ¡°You cannot stitch what you don¡¯t understand,¡± was a common mantra among the faithful.

    At first touch she knew that Jonah was not crafted by Corpine. His differences were subtle, but present. She was quick to staunch his bleeding, sew up his severed limbs. It was providence that night, when they found him. Hearing his loud gasp and splash, the crew on the top deck went silent, then sprung into action. The air of celebration had quickly vanished and the Pixie elf was tested in her ability. Minor wounds, broken bones, and now she had a man without limbs. Her heart, half stalwart dwarf, half gentle and long lasting elf raced to mend him. Her casual clothing was soaked with sea water and blood as she tended to him. The news came over the radio, the princess was murdered and Blodwyn was freed. Pandemonium broke out, but she devoted herself to this damaged man. Kalyah didn¡¯t leave Jonah¡¯s side, others fetched her vestments and food for her for days. This brown skinned Traveler dragged out of the ocean and the horrible tragedy, it was a sign.

    She had left her temple to start new clinics, to heal in countries resistant to Corpine¡¯s light. When her heart had nearly pumped its last on a foreign street, she gave it up. Turned her back on those that had loved her for most of her life. She was close to being their equal, but she didn¡¯t want to join the ranks of the other High Priestesses and Priests. Only a few were worried about her label, but they were enough to pack her bags then.

    Her eyes closed now beside the back door of the hotel, she kept her focus on the hearts of the couple. They were so lovely, and she wanted to give them their privacy, clearing out her own room. She could tell so much from their hearts, if only she could get their exact location, she would join them.

    The Goddess¡¯ creation told Her followers more than rest and excitement. Kalyah could see every feeling, no matter how quiet. There were machines whose screens showed peaks and valleys to anyone. How useful, but also so simple. Each pump, each shift and beat told a story, as did the silence. Jonah¡¯s heart was from another world, one where he believed that life was an accident, sludge crawling up from the ocean. His new world had torn at him, damaged him and all the Corpine healing had set him right, so he was equal in organs to his love.

    That''s what Kalyah saw most, each time they looked at each other, their hearts pulsed in a particular way. Peaks and valleys were sounds, machines did it now in medical centers not run by Corpine faithful. A devout of the Goddess saw the heart from all sides, every beat, every course of blood. A singular point in the middle of the chest, rippling out in all directions as the blood surged through it. Without true faith to the Goddess it was impossible to illustrate on a flat surface. It was always adorable to see the Acolytes gasp in wonder at seeing the image in their head for the first time.

    These rippling beats were how Kalyah saw the couple''s adventure from afar. Walking, Jonah using magic, worrying over it. She nearly rushed upstairs when Diana was in trouble and Jonah was worried about helping her. Then they beat together, calming down, deep love and understanding. Diana was angry, then they were calm and the princess was nervous. Then for hours they walked, hearts stressed in the cold. Some magic from Diana, then they were at rest, so close to sleeping. Diana started in panic, running, then her heart slowed unnaturally almost like she was bewitched asleep. Fear, such intense terror from Jonah. It only grew in him when Diana¡¯s heart began her normal rhythm, though she was confused, stressed over something Kalyah couldn¡¯t hope to understand. Jonah¡¯s heart went running like mad, Diana¡¯s soon joined him.

    In the elevator, Kalyah closed her eyes, rejoining the new conflict as she rose. The couple was calming down in love, but a lingering fear had yet to leave their coursing blood. The Arch Priestess answered the phone after only two rings, and Kalyah told her concerns in the fastest elvish, not even acknowledging her greeting. Niae gave similarly swift orders to those in her temple.

    ¡°We will pick you up, dear Kalyah, you are not far,¡± Niae stated. ¡°Oh, I should have sent a Dove to follow them. I did not think they would face any danger. I saw that they left, I see their rhythms now, oh Goddess forgive me if they are harmed from my foolishness.¡±

    Phasing through the wood door of the gray room came a glowing white moth. Its wings were wider than Kalyah¡¯s head, styled after the Master moth. It was known as an Infant Moth, and it had been years since she had seen one. The back of its head bore the simple symbol of the Goddess, a serene sleeping child.

    ¡°You had them under surveillance?¡± Kalyah asked, the conjured insect landing on her finger. The heavy wings flapped slowly, the fuzzy antennae twitching about.

    ¡°Only outside of their room, I did not wish to listen in on them. Can you conjure one, my dear?¡±

    ¡°No, I never needed to learn Cleric invocations,¡± Kalyah answered.

    ¡°Ah, I will tell you more in the vehicle, it is ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out in the street.¡±

    The car was a long crisp white rectangle with fat sturdy black wheels. There were trims and handles along the side for others to hang off and be transported wherever. The cabin and back were high, able to hold even a Grand elf laying or sitting. This however made Kalyah and her four and a half feet look rather tiny sitting next to Niae. One of the Arch Priestess¡¯s many children was driving in the adjustable driver¡¯s seat, she in the center, and Kalyah by the door.

    ¡°I have found them with a Dove, secure yourself, my sweet girl will be driving fast,¡± Niae said, looking down at Kalyah.

    There was no color in the interior of the Trio Van, which was a far better name than Corpine Carriage. The horses took far longer to mobilize. Niae smiled at Kalyah¡¯s mismatched winter clothing, as the Arch Priestess wore pristine white clothing. Her bulky chest still stood out under so many layers, her long golden hair covered by a fur trimmed cap with the goddess¡¯s emblem.

    They sped off, all of them holding as the fog and city blurred past them.

    ¡°Are they safe?¡± Kalyah asked. "I know they put their wards on at least."

    ¡°They are currently speaking with Ash Makers, peacefully,¡± Niae said. ¡°There is only one man and woman, the rest are human adolescents. They are not interested in fighting, more protective of their secrets.¡± She slowly blinked her bright blue eyes. ¡°I am proud of Diana and Jonah, they have the upper hand, but are still trying for peace.¡±

    Kalyah nodded. ¡°Why are you watching their room?¡± she asked plainly.

    A small smile lit Niae¡¯s milky white face. ¡°Diana¡¯s mother called, asking about her. She was having trouble sleeping knowing that her daughter was hiding things from her. I could not tell her what you or they have told me, I swore my confidence. Still, the Archdruid queen desired knowledge. I swore to watch over her daughter, so I sent Moths. As you know, moths can eat Flies, so I have also kept them safe from the wicked Fia¡¯s surveillance.¡±

    ¡°Fia keeps trying to watch them?¡± Kalyah asked, sitting on knees on the plush seat.

    Niae nodded in her subdued way. ¡°The Goddess¡¯s sweet bug has eaten several nasty creatures over the last few days,¡± she said. ¡°They struggle to enter the room with your wonderfully drawn rune, but my sweets have picked up the slack. I have ones dedicated to that purpose following them. As their sole focus, they cannot track. Those two have swooped up countless ones.¡± Her large hand patted Kalyah¡¯s shoulder, running a stroking finger across the air.

    The action brought out a conjured insect hawk moth with the symbol on it as well. The fat bodied bug flapped its sharp wings, waving its antenna in a sort of greeting for her.

    ¡°The Witch is eager to find out what you three are up to, but I am equally protective,¡± Niae said, pecking Kalyah on the top of the head.

    Then Niae sat up, rod straight, covering her mouth. ¡°Oh no, it looks as if Diana is furious with the man,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°What are they saying?¡± Kalyah wondered.

    The Arch Priestess was quiet for a moment. ¡°It seems that Blodwyn does not wish Diana harm, but¡­ Oh Goddess, such anger. I will send my Dove to--¡± Niae jolted, freezing stiffly in place.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Niae, Niae¡­¡± Kalyah said, rising up and tapping the woman¡¯s cheek. Her heart had slowed as Diana¡¯s had before. As Diana¡¯s had now, focusing on it. Jonah¡¯s heart beat in dread. How?

    The Pixie called her name, trying to shift her head around. Niae could not be moved, her muscles all tensed up, joints locked. Her four children came up from the back, struggling to stand as the driver was distracted as well, racing along.

    The driver, a Night elf, suddenly stopped the car, brakes grinding. The action sent her siblings stumbling about. Through the windshield she almost flew through, Kalyah saw houses in the distance, faintly peeking out pink through the fog. At the very edge of Kalyah¡¯s hearing, she heard a ringing sound. It had a strange effect on her, almost as if she were in a sleep paralysis nightmare. Her muscles moved as if they were in putty. She had earmuffs on, acquired from a smuggler for a favor and she pressed them down on her ears. Her hearing was keener than the other elves, mixed with a dwarven sharpness. The stiffness didn''t fade until she decided to turn off her hearing altogether.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t, stay right here!¡± Kalyah said, unable to hear herself as anything but deaf vibrations. They couldn¡¯t hear the noise, she thought, and they weren''t willing to listen. She tried to push the others in the extension back, but they were eagerly crawling over the high seat to their frozen mother. How could she explain in those handful of seconds what she didn¡¯t truly understand? Especially when they were so panicked.

    The driver didn¡¯t listen, and she threw open the door. Instantly the driver froze up, falling like a statue onto the road. The elves in the back all toppled over like flimsy tent poles, hitting the seat''s top and the side of Van. Their mouths were half open, their bodies didn¡¯t have time to register pain.

    She stared in horror at the gaping mouths and open eyes, all of them stuck in the exact position they had last been in. She observed them, long enough, waiting for the standard time for their eyes to refresh, they still didn¡¯t blink. Their hearts beat at the same low sleeping rate. She closed their eyes, pushing their paralyzed bodies into the sheltered bed of the Van. Their joints were all locked in place, but her strength was enough to carry them, all except Niae.

    She opened up the High elf¡¯s top. Switching off the woman¡¯s hearing. Her brief hope was dashed, nothing happened.

    She pressed her hand against her chest, praying for diagnostics. Kalyah saw the problem wasn¡¯t physical, the leylines had all been drawn tight, every last one. It caused a freeze to the mind. How could a sound do something like that?

    An Ash Maker could rupture, but how could something hold them this tightly? They weren¡¯t even around to see them. She understood poisons, chemicals, there were spells that could freeze up muscles. Never leylines. She tried to defibrillate, rush adrenaline, relax the muscles, nothing worked. While she was the oldest by far, the Arch Priestess was the most devout and richly infused with holy magic. It would be hard to kill her with experimentation. She apologized to Niae and prayed for her to get better. Leaving the heat on she locked up the Van and took the keys. Jonah¡¯s heart was still beating normally and she had to find him.

    In the frigid air, she saw children running laboriously through the fog. Their pink cloaks whipped aside to gray coats, and they held their heads in clear agony. A tall girl was leading them. She then stopped, holding out her hand, some device within it. Stomping her foot and swearing, the girl splayed out her fingers, causing the ground to crackle around Kalyah¡¯s feet. Stumbling back into the hood of the Van. Guarding her face, she stopped herself from falling only with her low center of gravity, and her thick clothes kept away the bruises. When she put her arms back down, the girl and the children were gone.

    Without the gift of hearing, Kalyah could still feel the rumble of a massive explosion through the ground. Like a good devout of Corpine, went running towards the danger.

    A few thousand heart beats earlier¡­

    The wind had ceased the second that the low screeching sound had started. Diana was frozen perfectly in place, her mouth open, her staff clutched. Aiko fell over like a taxidermy tiger, mid leap at Beth. The cloudy haired woman regarded the white tiger and its stiff body, seeing how sharp its claws and fangs were. The mists were starting to seep back into the world, prayers taking over the soundscape. Though the cotton fog was slow in the air and across the yard, as if waiting once again.

    Ike picked himself up off the stone pathway, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Thank the fucking gods that repair kit worked. They should, headquarters is so fucking stingy about them,¡± Ike said, pushing into his back. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s gonna be long walk back.¡± He moved towards Jonah, not really looking at him.

    Stuck staring at Diana a few feet away from him, Jonah did appear frozen against the tree he sat against. He thought the sound would have the same effect on him. The constant note had a penetrating dread, seeing it reduce his lover and her familiar to a statue. Why was it doing that? Why wasn¡¯t it doing that to him?

    When Ike got to him, he raised the gun, pointing it at the man. ¡°What did you do?!¡± he shouted.

    Ike raised his hands, stepping back with sheer terror and confusion in his eyes.

    Beth gasped loudly, checking over the handheld device with a rattle of the parts.

    ¡°How the fuck aren¡¯t you frozen?¡± Ike asked in a low voice. "You''re not one of us¡­"

    Still pointing the gun, Jonah pushed himself up to his feet. ¡°Unfreeze her!¡± he barked.

    ¡°She¡¯s stuck for at least ten minutes, and that¡¯s after the sound goes away,¡± Ike said, gesturing to Beth. ¡°Turn it off¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to mess with this psycho again!¡± Beth yelled, jerking her head to Diana.

    ¡°She¡¯s not a psycho, shut up!¡± Jonah snapped, glancing at her.

    In that brief look, he noticed Ike take a step forward.

    Slapping the lower grip, Jonah looked down the sight. It was a digital gray screen, a red outline showing up around the man in the center of it. ¡°Let the kids go,¡± he said, his knees were shaking and he felt his heart beating in his teeth.

    ¡°Fly Beth¡­¡± Ike said calmly.

    There was a whoosh of air and Jonah saw Beth rise in his peripheral vision. He gasped as she was flying in a high arch over their heads. Distracted by the sudden extraordinary sight, Ike closed the gap. Jonah¡¯s panic was too intense and he pulled the trigger. Ike ducked, falling sideways as a solid round of plasma nearly took his right shoulder clear off. Instead, it only gored up his cloak, burning a semicircle through his gray coat, igniting it with flecks of neon red. The round didn¡¯t stop there, punching through a tree opposite, splattering out on the other side. Within the metal bark, the inner core of the tree lit up. The children screamed, running away as Beth reached them. Thankfully none of them had been within range.

    Holy shit, Jonah thought, I might know how the gun works.

    His flash of realization was confirmed when the gun opened up four vents, two on each side, sucking up the magic in the air. There was a metal projectile forming from raw matter. On the side was a helpful: Metal Here. So close to it, having used it, he felt raw metal being formed into a copper tube. The air would be changed into explosive gas, then rushed into the tube causing it to launch out. There were a bunch of theories being connected through magic, but it worked. He saw pictures in his database, attempts of guns much larger than this. A bit of knowledge and willpower. He¡¯d never be able to bring up the theories to string them together, but someone else had, now he was wielding it and he wasn¡¯t going to give it up.

    Ike had stomped his coat out. Compared to the tree, he had only got a sprinkle. He rose up, his one sleeve hanging off him as the shoulder smoked. His arm was rather aged and bony in his thin shirt underneath. ¡°Just give me the fucking gun back¡­¡± he began, then he narrowed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What the fuck!?¡±

    The gun was already half absorbed into Jonah¡¯s arm before the Ash Maker stood. It wasn¡¯t like the rest of the tech, this one was changing his arm as it grew into it. His dark blue limb was becoming grayer like the gun, taking on the angular cosmetic patterns of it as well. The takeover was like mixing paint, the metal moving more like liquid than ever before. Heat radiated through him, up into his bones and to his shoulder. A slicing pain went up his bicep and his hand went wild, rotating around on his wrist in circles. He gripped his fully changed right forearm, finally noticing his huffing breaths as they slowed. He flexed his new fingers as the pain faded, a numbness lingering in his organics up to his shoulder blade.

    Jonah pointed his two fingers at Ike, his thumb raised. The forefinger and middle fused together, and at his fingertips opened a barrel. He had twenty rounds and because of it being shrunk, the shots would be much smaller. Still there would be so much power for what he knew was the size of a pistol round. All he had to do was aim, and within the screen of his thumb, there was Ike again.

    ¡°Do it, call her back!¡± Jonah commanded, his stance more sturdy, for now at least. The weapon was his, there was no taking it and he was immune to this man¡¯s attack on him. Like the construction of the gun, his confidence felt strung together, not by magic, but twine.

    Ike glared at him as he raised his hands once again.

    Through the mists came a sound like a slamming door and bursting rocks. Both were momentarily distracted by it. Faintly, Jonah saw a small figure through the mists, something like a boxy car behind them. Kalyah?

    ¡°Well, everything is fucked a few steps further¡­¡± Ike said loudly, his expression was far more resolved now. ¡°Cover your face kid¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do anything funny, I¡¯ll shoot--¡±

    ¡°Sure, you will,¡± Ike cut in sarcastically, laughing.

    The Ash Maker whipped his hands up, splaying his fingers.

    All six trees around Ike burst open, the once sturdy trunks bloomed out violently into thin strips of wood. The bowed lengths hit the grass, many snapping in half. Jonah turned his face away, covering it as bits of wood went flying towards him. Several little chunks hit him like golf balls in the back, he was sent sliding into the stone. He was saved torn forearms by his metal skin scraping along the surface of the walkway. His ears rang from the explosions, and he felt the vibrations of pounding feet through the stone.

    Kalyah was over him, her hands glowing with white magic. She cupped his ears with her cherub face trying to smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± she said when his hearing returned.

    ¡°How? Where?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Quiet, baby, please relax,¡± she said, and his eyes closed. All his confidence loosened and he nearly passed out. There was Diana toppled over, still stiff as stone. He couldn''t sleep until she was able to move again.

 Part 2 Chapter 24: Sifting through the Ashesâ€¦

    Pushing past all the questions she wanted to ask the barely conscious Jonah, Kalyah went into full damage control. She treated this tragic scene for what it was, the site of battle. The smoldering trees, burst open, half burning, and mostly reduced to ash, threw their foul stench into the air. The black smoke mixed with the mists, whose prayers sounded so mournful, and she only heard the dirges within their scattered words. She had been to the sites of tragedies, where lives were lost to some conflict or another. Words weren''t enough and men were sent to die instead. She hoped the two lovers and their haggard bodies would never see an actual battle ground. Compared to those of the great war, the Great Loss as the older Corpine faithful called it, she had seen nothing but squabbles and minor riots.

    When the Ash Makers came in force with their rolling machines and their red light weapons, the bodies had filled the land for miles. There were few for the white cloaked clergy of Corpine to heal, their bells jangling over a burnout land. It was said the bells made hearts beat hard enough to detect, but even tuned to corpus sounds, they heard little.

    Her lover and the molder of her present body, Primvene would occasionally space out and break into tears remembering the hellscape. The god of death, Scepaltine, had His followers as well, dressed in raven black vestments. The Crow Clerics they called themselves, as their god was the raven king, had cloaks that caught the wind, snapping like grave scythe¡¯s swinging. They would often collect more corpses than the goddess of living bodies. Their inky bird masks dipped low, saving the dead from the birds they revered. The shimmering black birds would listen to their prayers of thanks, preserving the bodies, wrapping them up to place gently on carts. Though she knew it was an equally holy act, Primvene would weep like the Goddess remembering the black ones.

    In this battle, only the trees had died, and though the Druid would mourn them, Kalyah couldn¡¯t care less about the pyres on the white gold grass. She set the lovers inside the house on their little camp, having the hardest time with the stiff Diana. Jonah held onto her, explaining tiredly that she should wake. Her eyes were closed, forcibly, so they wouldn¡¯t dry out, staff slid out of her hand. They were both exhausted, showing the early signs of infection from their labor in the frigid land. What silly children, to be traveling so long in such a harsh environment, Kalyah thought.

    Removing their grimey clothing, she tossed them and Diana¡¯s armor aside. Dear Goddess did they both smell foul, but at least they had no serious wounds. There were a good collection of bruises and scuffs. She figured they would have quite damaged prides as well, when they woke from their resting. Turning on the faucet, she got it warm, keeping the water level low. Jonah, who was awake enough to attempt explaining what happened, went in first.

    He had been mumbling about ten minutes when she first came up to him, and was periodically counting down the time. In between, he filled the air with apologies, to her, to Diana, even to Aiko, who was still stiff outside. Kalyah wasn¡¯t about to lift the tiger on her own.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you were gone helping us so long,¡± Jonah murmured, his nose stuffed up. ¡°I ruined it, I should have closed the door¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, baby, just hold Diana up, okay?¡± Kalyah said, setting the locked up and bare Diana atop him.

    ¡°Okay, three minutes¡­¡±

    She kissed his head and left.

    The Pixie elf took a moment to regard the nearly destroyed door, the holes punched through it. There were signs of molten material going cold on the wood, a dusty and porous metal having burned through the reinforced elvish door. She had seen these things survive direct fire and bullets, but this force was something else. She wondered if it had anything to do with Jonah¡¯s one arm now being gray.

    Priorities, she told herself, and rushed off to the Van.

    Awkwardly she drove it forward, struggling with the adjustments. The vehicle lurched forward to the house and the front yard battleground. She cursed her lack of driving skills, it wasn¡¯t worth training the smallest member of a Trio to pilot the large car. Even among humans, the Van was too large and she had to climb up and adjust it constantly.

    The strange timer ran out and made Niae snap awake on the front seat. Kalyah was in the back of the Van, noting the time on her pocket watch. The five others writhed, groaning, working out the stiffness of their bodies. The Pixie kept digging for blankets and other supplies, the five scanning their surroundings as she moved around them.

    Still working out the experiments and the rush of adrenaline that Kalyah had given her, Niae pushed out of the Van, walking around. Her pearl skin was blushed bright pink and she heaved up on the sidewalk. Apparently all the tweaking to her body had spun her stomach around in knots. She unzipped her jacket farther, baring her manipulated maternal body to the chill to cool it. The others in the back tried to rush to their mother¡¯s aid, but she held them off, turning away her nudity from them.

    Leaning against the hood, Niae caught her breath. Niae¡¯s children were all dizzy and moved like fawns, unable to find their feet. Covering herself, the Arch Priestess, whose feet barely faltered, checked over them. The freezing had been a ten minute stiffness and they remembered nothing of the time. A blessing, Kalyah and Niae both noted.

    Arms full of blankets and heaters, Kalyah rushed inside. Turning the heat up in the Van, and closing the doors, Niae followed her. The Pixie had explained her knowledge and her escape from it as quickly as she could to the High elf.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about everything that I did to you,¡± Kalyah added.

    The Arch Priestess smiled down at her, the natural hue having returned to her skin. ¡°I do not need an apology, your treatment of my body was in service of good. I only wish that I could have been shaken from that awful state,¡± she said as she ducked under the door. ¡°Thus all of my children and the princess would have been saved as well.¡±

    ¡°I do too,¡± Kalyah sighed.

    They found the couple in the bathtub, the water running hot again. Diana was whimpering in pain as Jonah held her to him. He had to release her as she started to sneeze, head violently whipping about. She stared out, confused and flushed, looking at nothing. There were body aches all over her, and her mind was struggling to comprehend matters.

    The water was up to her chest before she spoke. ¡°Why am I sick? I''m a Druid, I don¡¯t get sick like this¡­¡± she said, nose stuffed, head wavering around.

    ¡°You haven''t been applying your jars, Diana, your magical defenses are low,¡± Kalyah explained. Niae moved about, setting up the various heaters and blankets against the walls to keep the place warmer.

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Diana groaned. She took in her surroundings. Her familiar was laying on its side by the tub snoring. All the tragedy came rushing back to her and she looked at Kalyah, beginning to sob. Jonah sloshed forward through the water, holding her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve ruined everything!¡± the princess cried. ¡°Kalyah, it¡¯s all ruined!¡±

    The Pixie switched off the water, leaning towards her, inches from her face. ¡°I don¡¯t care a single bit about what you did, I am only thanking the Goddess you two are not harmed. A little cold from the weather is nothing compared to what could have happened. If whatever hit the door hit you, then you¡¯d be dead. Relax, I¡¯ll help you rinse off, then we¡¯re gonna get you two to sleep.¡± She grabbed Diana¡¯s head and kissed the top of it.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jonah went on mumbling. ¡°Why are we sick from the cold? I thought that couldn¡¯t happen¡­¡±

    Kalyah smiled, kissing his head as well. ¡°Sweet boy, maybe in your world, but there¡¯s nothing Virran loves more than a stressed and cold body to infect,¡± she said, patting both their heads affectionately.  "Even my wards broke on you."

    ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded.

    Rising up, Kalyah craned her neck to the Arch Priestess, whose round face was lined with worry.

    ¡°I should not have said anything,¡± she remarked. ¡°I should have kept a Dove by them, oh Goddess they could have perished. I thought they would only find traces of Ash Makers. I thought the princess¡¯s tiger would sniff them out if they were still present and watch from afar, nothing more. We were so close to tragedy. Goddess forgive me.¡± From her sweet blues came tears, and she looked to the tiger and the young ones.

    Holding her hands up, Kalyah drew Niae down, kissing her on the mouth and embracing her. The Arch Priestess dropped to her knees, allowing herself to be held by the much smaller woman. She wept openly and loudly, as the Goddess would at the untimely death of any of her creations. Kalyah whispered prayers of thanks that no tragedy had occurred. As Niae held her back, she eventually slowed her sobbing and joined in on the prayer.

    ¡°It¡¯s Aiko¡¯s fault!¡± Diana spat, the water splashing onto the ground as she looked over the side of the tub. The tiger chuffed up at her, pointing its whiskers at her. She sprinkled water at it, but it didn¡¯t care, settling back against the stone.

    Gathering themselves, Kalyah asked what Diana meant.

    The princess was barely awake, eyes heavy as she leaned back on Jonah¡¯s collarbone. ¡°She bloody roared at them, she herded them here¡­¡± she said, speaking slowly.

    Niae blinked, wiping away tears from her plump cheeks. ¡°The Goddess has worked through the sources, there must be some part of this meant to happen,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°I hate fate, it, it only makes things worse,¡± Diana stammered, jaw opening wide in a yawn.

    ¡°Providence doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Kalyah said, moving to them. ¡°You¡¯re safe now, we will take care of you. You¡¯ll be nice and warm in this house. The heaters will work a lot better in this small place, compared to your big room at the Twinklings.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t have heaters there,¡± Jonah answered, looking at the machines on the floor.

    ¡°What!?¡± Niae said, rising to her full height. She shadowed the two from the single light on the ceiling. ¡°I told the owners to offer them to you.¡±

    ¡°They never did,¡± Diana said flatly.

    The Arch Priestess scoffed in disbelief. ¡°The nerve of Mekay and Payene¡­ To not offer their only tenants heaters in the midst of a mist front this cold!¡± Her teeth grit, eyes narrowed in rage. ¡°Those two, why would they do such a thing?¡±

    Kalyah gestured her hands calmingly. ¡°Hey, Niae, it¡¯s alright, I think I know why,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why?¡± the giant asked with equal frustration, taking deep breaths to try and calm herself.

    ¡°The smugglers don¡¯t want to work with them while a royal is staying there,¡± the Pixie explained. ¡°All the shit they have stored in the hotel, people don¡¯t pay them, they bought it. It¡¯s a big investment for them, but they can¡¯t get it to sell with them there.¡±

    The anger of the mother cooled to an icy resolve. ¡°Mekay and Payene do not deserve to sit amongst the other Twinkling owners, they are wretches. I will have them removed from the premises and replaced by competent owners. All of their useless trash will be removed and we will retake the location with decent people.¡± She turned to Jonah, Diana was trying to sleep. ¡°I apologize for your suffering, I did not know they would be so selfish, my darlings. I cannot imagine the suffering they put you through, I wish you would have told me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we got by,¡± Jonah said.

    ¡°No, I am sorry I did not do something about those two sooner,¡± she said, hand to her chest. ¡°You will not have to worry about them and their imitation goods any longer, they will be removed from the place as soon as I can get them out. Until then, you will stay here, where we can make you as comfortable as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he mumbled.

    Several hours later, the sickly but clean Diana and Jonah were sleeping on a plush bed together in the little house¡¯s bathroom. The couple could barely move, the hiking through the streets having taken it out of them. They were comfortable, alone, and as warm as they could be in their plush clothes. The new addition to Jonah¡¯s arm, ¡°a plasma gun¡± made his limbs closer to body temp, especially the gray blue limb itself. Kalyah smiled at the closed door, the faint shushing of the noise machine and snoring. Their heart beats were higher, fighting the virus, but calm than they had been all day.

    The Pixie sat on a stool in the kitchen, examining a coin. All the walls were covered in blankets and the heaters blazed in here as well. Where the old oven and sink used to be, there were now portable replacements. She had finished off her food, a double portion for the long day. This morning she had woken up in the bed of a sailor/smuggler, planning on spending the rest of the day there. So much had changed in so little time. Even though it had been rough gathering the information, she didn¡¯t care if the maps all burned to ash now, the couple¡¯s safety was all that mattered to her.

    Those poor children that ran off with that Ash Maker, she needed to save them, somehow. Through Jonah¡¯s mumblings and Diana¡¯s fevered shame, she had put a majority of the story together. Scanning the battle scene, she thought she had most of it together.

    Niae entered the room and Kalyah''s thoughts, the Arch Priestess removed her jacket to a sleeveless blouse. Her children had all left, replaced by one of her High Priests, who watched over the clearing of the fight by trusted clergy of Corpine. They had sworn to clean up the mess and keep quiet. The likelihood of a Grand discovering the destruction was low, but if they did, it would be pandemonium. Across the city Clerics, the actual police, were actually cracking down on the smuggling of the Twinklings hotel owners, soon to be former.

    The High elf took a seat beside Kalyah on the floor. ¡°What have you got there, sweet girl?¡± she asked.

    Kalyah turned around the coin in her fingers. ¡°The failed bribe of the Ash Makers,¡± she said, flicking it over in many rotations to the woman¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ a hundred mark coin, we hardly see them here,¡± she said, inspecting it. ¡°The Grands have made it so everything must be barter.¡± She prayed for detection over it. ¡°It is not made through alchemy, so the princess could spend it somewhere. Was there only one?¡±

    ¡°No, there were six that I found,¡± Kalyah said, then grinned. ¡°They¡¯re all counterfeit though¡­¡±

    Niae blinked quickly, looking it over once more. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s off weight by a gram,¡± she explained. ¡°The elvish minters would never allow that.¡±

    The coin on her flattened hand, the High elf focused her blessed senses, ones meant only to weigh infants and doses. ¡°I feel it now. Why did you think to weigh it?¡±

    The Pixie sighed. ¡°It was one of the ways I impressed my mother¡¯s people,¡± she said, holding her bare shins to her chest. ¡°I do it to every coin I see, an old habit.¡±

    ¡°Why would the Ash Makers have counterfeit currency?¡± Niae wondered, looking over the faces of long dead rulers. ¡°Such finely made fakes as well, the silver is not easy to mix correctly.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Kalyah shrugged. ¡°They must have some machine that does it. But I¡¯m more worried about a machine that can freeze people in place.¡±

    Nodding, Niae removed her fur lined thick pants and ran her hands over her smooth and powerful lilly white thighs. ¡°My darlings were so terribly shaken by the experience. I do not know if my age or my power lightened the load of that magic. A sound that can make us lock up on a magical level. If it were based on our leylines, then why was dear Jonah not affected?¡± She wiped at her face. ¡°Oh Goddess, it is too much to bear. The Order of Ash would be bad enough if they returned with the machines of the last war. We are not as unaware as the last time, but I fear we are not as ready as we think. Guns that shoot molten metal, paralyzing sounds, and counterfeit coins, all centered around my home of the last two centuries.¡± She held her cheeks.

    Kalyah settled down beside the High elf, embracing her around her soft belly. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it all out, we know more than any of those Heroes, thanks to you.¡±

    Niae brought her closer, setting her head on her bosom. ¡°Yes, I will not allow them to tear apart my city and the surrounding land to get to those poor misguided bodies. The afflicted are in so much constant stress, I will not allow the Heroes to interfere.¡±

 Part 2 Chapter 25: The hope we have left...

    In the dream, Diana sees the faces of the Ash Makers, warped in fury and blurred by the dreamscape. Ike and Beth, the ones that could choose to give in and won¡¯t. They''re running down that well lit hallway where she and Aiko chased the assassin. She is running and running, far longer than the hall goes in reality. Her tiger should have caught up to them by now. When she puts her hand out, no magic comes out, she is helpless.

    Ike and the young Beth are caught by chains and suspended in the air. They hang above the well worn floor. The Mages float around their captives, then more people appear above them. Those children, Sue and Ed, that young man that shot at her, Genji. She didn¡¯t really see his face, but she heard his screams in the mists. She doesn¡¯t blame him, he couldn¡¯t be more than fifteen by the cracks in his voice. Then more, Chiru, the beautiful Wanshi girl, and the other young man, the playful Tim, both could have easily attacked her if they turned their heads in that park. How many more are living outside Alpha? Diana thought.

    Then more Ash Makers appear in the growing web of chains. The dead in Rowoak. The half digested Ash Makers that her and the Heroes had plucked from earth vipers¡¯ bellies. The bloody corpses and their exposed skulls and rib bones. Sloppy figures of acid and blood. There were organs being eaten away under the cage of their ribs. There was skin melting into their clothing. They had been alive once, how many were actually teenagers? How many were children?

    ¡°I tried!¡± she screams in her dream. ¡°I tried! All I wanted to do is help you!¡±

    One of the consumed Ash Makers slips out of their chains like the assassin had, falling towards her with its skeletal mouth opening. The hollows of their eye sockets staring at her. Their hands of slimy bone, held together barely by tendons, reach out for her.

    Just as the dead Ash Maker was about to hit her, she woke up with a yelp.

    Diana whimpered, feeling the pain of her illness across her head, it was agony to be awake. There was an ache in all her limbs. Sweat drenched her thin shirt and she gasped as she pushed off the quilt. The room had the darkest night she had seen since arriving in Alpha. Even under the tent, the faint light from the window still shone through. Everywhere here was black and the eyes of Aiko the cat couldn¡¯t see well in this inky matte.

    The Druid¡¯s rapid breathing made her cough and she sat up, feeling the phlegm start to loosen. Finally, after a full three days (she wasn¡¯t sure how long it had been now), her jars of creams were working. She was far sicker than Jonah, sleeping for hours longer than him. She had never used magic so intensely, so foolishly. If she wasn¡¯t so young and resilient, she could have died. Her throat had been bloody and raw, her lungs burned and her heart could have easily gone into arrest.

    The days worked to decrease her physical misery. Shame had only added to her pain, but no one was interested in talking about that when her body was such a mess.

    ¡°Ah, what? What?¡± Jonah mumbled as he woke up beside her. His cough was much weaker as he sat up.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± she said weakly, her stuffed nose made her voice so nasally.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said, snuffing and then groaning. The room lit up as the back of his hand shone with a low light. He scanned her. ¡°Oh¡­ Hey, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re crying¡­ Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Feebly she nodded, wiping at her face. She didn¡¯t even notice until he said something. There was enough wrong already.

    He found the box of tissues and handed it to her. When she was done, half a dozen tissues in the basket, he took her into his arms. ¡°You wanna talk about it?¡± he asked, groggily.

    ¡°I only want to forget.¡± She moved into him, setting her head on his collar bone. He was equally sweaty, and their fevers had broken together. Though the chills being gone wasn¡¯t much of an improvement. Kalyah had to feed her the first day, she was so sore from that stupid overexertion of magic. The embarrassment was lessened when Jonah did it, but not by much.

    Neither spoke in their huddle atop the bed for what felt like hours, but was probably twenty minutes. Diana was stuck in her dreams, unable to escape the images of the dead Ash Makers. If only it had been her imagination or an illustration, then she could push it down. She recalled their smells, when they lay rotting and when they burned. They were beside Luann as another repressed event. Now that they had surfaced, she only wanted their memory to leave again. Aiko was not sending her anything but calm feelings, did the familiar want her to suffer with these pictures?

    ¡°C''mon, you can tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± Jonah said, rubbing her back.

    ¡°I pushed you away, I¡¯m sorry, did I hurt you?¡± she said quietly. Her mind was clear enough to assign blame now. Quick enough to deflect.

    ¡°Hm, oh, the wind when you were mad? No,¡± he said, leaning back. The light on his arm illuminated his smile and a shake of his head.

    ¡°I hit you against a tree,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine now.¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t listening to Aiko, I didn¡¯t listen to you.¡± She sniffled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really get a chance to say much,¡± he said, yawning.

    ¡°Are you ever going to get upset at the abuse I put you through?¡± she wondered, loudly. The raised voice made her cough.

    His dark face grew serious in the shadows. ¡°You didn¡¯t abuse me, I know what that is, its not you. You have trauma Diana, serious trauma. Any lashing out or, well, any accidents that I get in the way of, it¡¯s not your fault. I don¡¯t care about the wind blast, either time it happened. I know you have a hard time waking up, but you¡¯re better now. In front of the house, well you had someone tell you that Blodwyn is¡­¡± He swallowed. ¡°You know and---¡±

    ¡°Not interested in me whatsoever¡­¡± she finished. She was shrinking internally at the mention of her condition, and she knew that it showed as a weak expression. She couldn¡¯t change it, not even as Jonah¡¯s confidence waned. ¡°I saw the dead Ash Makers from Rowoak, in my dreams. Their half melted corpses have come back to haunt me. The ¡®Heroes¡¯ stripped them of their coats and had me burn their bodies. I should have known their solemn faces were all pretend. When they paraded their coats around, I should have left then.¡±

    Another hard swallow went down Jonah¡¯s throat. He was feeling the guilt he didn¡¯t deserve.

    ¡°I stayed because I chose to,¡± she said, setting her hand on his cheek. ¡°I chose to enter that tunnel and leave you behind in town. I shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be a Hero. I like where I am now. I keep pretending though¡­¡±

    ¡°We are Heroes though, even if we haven''t succeeded, we¡¯ve tried,¡± he added.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not have failed, but I see your point,¡± she said, then her cheeks puffed in a low cough.

    ¡°Those adults, they weren¡¯t going to come with us, no matter what we said, they''re radicals,¡± he said, firmly. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like talking to true believers. I grew up with a God I don¡¯t think is real anymore. I argued with other people that still did, no matter what you say, they can¡¯t give it up. If they give up the faith, there¡¯s no hope. The kids heard us, but the adults wouldn¡¯t let them leave. What if, and this is a big ¡®if¡¯, those kids try and leave and take up our offer? Kids like to sneak away, they could make it to the city if they''re walking.¡±

    Diana blinked. She turned on her back, joining him on the wall and stared up at the ceiling. It too was covered with a blanket. There was a catch in her throat and she started to cough again. It left her feeling weak, and her stomach sounded in its emptiness.

    The door creaked open and Kalyah leaned into the room, the threshold bringing in a near blinding level of light. ¡°You guys ready for some more soup?¡± she asked playfully.

    The two agreed, even though they had their fill of soup before they got sick.

    When the door closed, Diana turned to Jonah. ¡°I think we¡¯ll look into that ¡®if¡¯,¡± she said.

    He smiled, then started to cough as well.

    In the blanket covered haven of the Alpha house bathroom, Diana, Jonah, Kalyah and Niae were all around a folding table. Rolled out across its surface were Kalyah¡¯s sketched out maps of the underground tunnels and sewers, as well as local maps of the city. The green wool blankets staled the warm air, while oils had been left in the tub to open up the couple¡¯s senses. The mixing smells and the heat added a pressure to the proceedings.

    Jonah shifted the maps, thinking the entire time they were laid out. ¡°So it''s like this, if those Ash Makers are still around, those kids might consider leaving them. Their clothes weren''t in good condition, they can''t be having fun with an army," he stated. "What if they come to us, where would they come in?"

    Diana, holding a mug of lemon tea, looked over the map, reminded of all the maps on the Pirate¡¯s ship. Constantly pouring over them. The connection brought back the guilt and the hopelessness of that journey. ¡°They''ve probably left already,¡± she whispered dourly. She grimaced at Jonah¡¯s frown to her statement, and she punished herself with a long draught of the too hot tea.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be going anywhere in this weather, honey,¡± Kalyah said, frowning. The dim lights overhead and the lamp on the table colored her pale skin and white winter clothing a burnt orange.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°The docks are shut down, and I have no idea how they got here in the first place,¡± Niae commented, casting a shadow over them all where she stood.

    ¡°They do occasionally smuggle people in and out,¡± Kalyah remarked.

    Niae grumbled. ¡°I may send the Wardens to shut down the entire operation¡­¡±

    ¡°I doubt they could smuggle them out,¡± Kalyah continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they smuggled them all in. From what I found out, a lot of food is going to Ash Makers. No water though, so they have water where they are.¡±

    Jonah had his screen open, notes going along it. ¡°Okay, okay, so what do we know, all together?¡± he asked. Kalyah and Niae listed them off, Diana kept quiet for now, sorting out the facts that Aiko had found out only today. ¡°So, they have been here a while, longer than we have. They need food delivered and are paying for it, with counterfeit coins, which are so good it takes an expert to detect them. They have shields to block the mists, and probably other parts of the environment. They have a sound that can shut down magic users, and beings, like the Nymphs, not me for some unknown reason. They have weapons to defend themselves, beside their magic¡­¡± He flexed his newly weaponized right hand.

    Diana turned to him, admiring his breakdown. Without knowing it, his was very similar to her own process. She took a deep breath, and he focused on her. ¡°Aiko went back to the tree they were in. It and others around it had little to no leaves on the ground. She heard their packs jangling as she ran after them¡­¡± she said. The cat looked up with its whiskers tilted in a kind of smile. Blasted creature of the sources, she thought, scratching the cat roughly on the head. She wasn¡¯t even aware of that last part until now.

    ¡°Why steal the leaves? They will return to normal outside the city,¡± Niae added.

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Jonah said, waggling his metal finger. ¡°They have stuff to negate magic, what if they have something to make it permanent?¡±

    The High elf shook her head. ¡°No, darling, they cannot go that far,¡± she said.

    ¡°Would you have considered the freezing magic possible before?¡± he asked.

    She shook her head again, holding her chin.

    ¡°My father would have studied it endlessly,¡± Diana said, animated by the conversation. ¡°Such magic is like a temporary Wood Tomb, I cannot imagine how it might change the war. What you propose is equally impossible, but only another stretch of the imagination.¡±

    Jonah nodded to Diana, shaking in his excitement. ¡°The last war, no one thought a majority of the tech was possible, right?¡± His light eyes darted to the giant and dwarf elf. ¡°The laser guns, the vehicles running on Azure fuel. I read some of the reports, people thought the gods had come to end the world when the tanks first started firing lasers. The ballistic guns alone were far more advanced and weird compared to anything here!¡± He gulped down the projection of his voice. ¡°Sorry, like Diana said, it¡¯s equally crazy,¡± he said quietly.

    Kalyah¡¯s face hardened, and she joined Niae in a pondering pose, her chin resting on her fist.

    ¡°We were children before them,¡± Diana added solemnly. ¡°The Order of Ash was free to do whatever they wished to us. They have found ways to repeat that imbalance.¡±

    Nodding grimly, Jonah continued in a leveled voice. ¡°This Technophile, she¡¯s doing new impossible things. There¡¯s stuff in our world about sound weapons. Certain sounds can make you see ghosts, hallucinations in our world. Plasma guns exist in theory and as rough prototypes. The bubble shield you described Diana, it sounds like something from a video game. Wolfgang and his brother Klaus, they were inspired by pulp fiction.¡± He turned to the elves. ¡°Fantasy books in my world, mostly science fiction. Anyway, that was all they knew. This new Technophile seems to like video games, and actually knows enough to fill in the gaps.¡±

    ¡°There could be a dozen of them,¡± Diana added with a frown. ¡°As there were two Machinists.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I hope not,¡± he said. ¡°The Ash Makers outside of Alpha, I don¡¯t think they have enough people to take over the city, because they would. I mean, there¡¯s a huge gold mine here. The leaves are enough to make someone rich.¡±

    ¡°Is that all? They only want wealth?¡± she proposed.

    ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said. ¡°The gun, it transmutes metal, not very stably and I don''t know how to make it permanent outside the shells.¡± He held up his arm. ¡°I think they¡¯ll use metal for other stuff. I saw Blodwyn playing a game on something. If the Technophile can make video games, she could probably also make cell phones or something. They take a lot of precious metals to make, at least a lot of them would.¡±

    ¡°Jonah, I think you¡¯re right, and they can¡¯t leave,¡± Kalyah said, holding up the counterfeit coin. ¡°They might be holding out for you guys to leave.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Diana asked.

    The Pixie flipped the coin over her fingers. ¡°This takes a lot of metal to make,¡± she said. ¡°If they can make the leaves solid, which does make sense in theory, they would need a lot. The metal skin is extremely thin, it¡¯s ugly, but it¡¯s thinner than tissue. They would have to melt a dozen to make one of these.¡± Niae nodded beside her, sitting down and looking at the maps. ¡°Alp¡¯a Linn is one of the only cities like this, mostly abandoned. All the others are filled with elves and very few of them are Grands. B¡¯ta Rae has only a few hundred, but thousands of elves and even a good number of humans. Same goes for the other three. There¡¯s no way in all the hells that an Ash Maker would be able to sneak around them. Normally there¡¯s detection wards up, but the Grands have let them slack in the last hundred years.¡±

    ¡°The wards have been suffocated by all the alchemy,¡± Niae commented. ¡°This is also the most profitable time for this activity of theirs.¡±

    ¡°Why would that Ash Maker give up the coins?¡± Kalyah wondered, staring at the coin on her knuckle.

    There was a long silence as they all thought.

    Diana sighed, having to relive that tragic experience. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t mean to,¡± she said. ¡°It could have been a distraction. When he gave them to me, his subordinate would use the repair kit and stun me and Jonah, at least that may have been the plan. Aiko and the mists interrupted him, and we instead disarmed him and the mists made them suffer. He was sure he was being watched, but trapped by my power¡­¡± She stopped, feeling pride entering her voice. The retelling didn¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°We got him on the ropes, I should have just winged him,¡± Jonah said with a heavy exhale. ¡°I panicked¡­¡±

    The Druid brought him close to her, the chair tugging against the padded floor. ¡°You did well, and claimed his weapon. I only wish they would have listened to us. Those children do not deserve their inadequate treatment.¡±

    ¡°I hope the kids can come to us,¡± he said.

    She nodded, pointing to the map. ¡°Where is their most likely entrance?¡± she asked the elves.

    Kalyah considered the paper. ¡°It depends on where they''re coming from,¡± she said.

    Niae pointed to the eastern side of the tear drop shaped city that was surrounded by the river and lake on two sides. ¡°Here is well watched, day or night and they cannot travel where ships sail by regularly,¡± she said, sliding her finger to the north. ¡°There is a village here of Night elves that hunt in the surrounding forest.¡± She tapped the densely wooded forest. ¡°Your tiger detected bedrock on them, and there are a series of caves within these hills.¡± She ran her finger along an illustration of hills that bordered the lake. ¡°They are left alone, even by the Night elves, for they house stalker Watchdogs.¡±

    Jonah gasped and shook as his index flashed before his eyes. ¡°Sorry, go on,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Your magic showed you the beasts?¡± Niae wondered.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Ah, they are cruel creatures, but the gun you absorbed would easily get through their hard carapace. They are slow to reproduce, though that would not be a problem if the Ash Makers wiped them out,¡± the High elf said with a frown.

    ¡°The sound in Rowoak, in the Toothy Pit, I wonder if it was a malfunctioning¡­ freezing device¡­¡± Diana said, struggling to find the right word.

    ¡°How about a Blinder?¡± Jonah offered.

    ¡°Yes, that works,¡± she said. ¡°It was screeching and drew the Watchdogs in.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the device is very sturdy,¡± he added. ¡°Sorry we interrupted you¡­¡±

    Niae grinned and shook her head. ¡°No, more information to list,¡± she said. ¡°Now, I believe they must be staying there.¡± She tapped the map of the ridges running along the lake. ¡°It is well known to be dangerous and there could be water coming in from the lakes. The Nymphs would have no need to lounge about as they have the city sewers to move around in comfortably.¡±

    ¡°So they would probably be entering around here,¡± Jonah said, pointing to a northern part of the city.

    ¡°Yes, I believe so, it is near the hills, but not so close to the northern gate. The forest goes on for miles around. Anywhere else would have fae creatures or draw attention from the nearby village.¡± Niae¡¯s blue eyes lingered on the map.

    ¡°Hm, those are storm drains and they link up with the old tunnels,¡± Kalyah said, lifting up another map, then pushing it closer to the center of the table. ¡°If Diana and Jonah convinced any runaways, then they would probably enter here.¡±

    ¡°It feels wrong to hope for anyone,¡± Diana said glumly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we got, we can¡¯t give up,¡± Jonah said, taking her hand and squeezing it.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose so,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s three pine cones left in the bag, another on the tree. I will set them to alert me if they sense humans or if they ever go blind. The pine has a limited memory and intelligence, but it can understand orders as simple as that. I hope my dallying has not led to any deaths by the Nymphs.¡±

    The High elf raised her hands. ¡°No dear, you have been sick, and in the meanwhile, my children have been walking the sewers, asking the Nymphs if they have seen anyone. They can be lustful and childish, but they cannot lie or stay quiet. I do not think anyone has entered the sewers while you two have been down. My children cannot do such forever without raising suspicions, they can reduce their patrols now that you are better. Please do not go out into the cold yet though. It is slowly lifting, but it will not be gone for a few more days.¡±

    In response, Diana blew her nose, feeling the pressure lessen. ¡°I¡¯ll have Aiko set the remaining pine cones with your children¡¯s help,¡± she said, breathing through her clearer nose. ¡°I would like to return to the Twinklings. Eventually, of course.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that garden on the top floor,¡± Jonah stated suddenly.

    Niae clapped. ¡°Yes, and the hotel is under new ownership. It will be a much nicer place to house any escapees,¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°The rooms will be cleared out when the mists lift.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice to plant a garden for all the seeds in my pouches,¡± Diana said with a smile, the first in a while. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like a prepared Druid with so many empty vials and bags. My jars are beginning to run low as well.¡± She smelled her own hair and the earthy scent within it.

    Jonah leaned over and pecked her cheek. ¡°I missed that,¡± he remarked, beaming back at her.

    ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of work and a lot of guessing in this,¡± she said. ¡°What if they have a machine to replicate teleportation?¡±

    ¡°No ¡®if¡¯s¡¯ right now,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Only plans¡­ looking ahead.¡± He sniffled.

    Many hours later, they had confirmation. Niae sent out a Dove to fly over the cliffs of Trema Le, as they were called. She saw people entering the caves, ones wearing green cloaks over bulky outfits. None of them were ashen gray, but she could sense one was afflicted through the summoned bird. They seemed to be carrying bags of food.

    She had made the creature deaf, fearing the sound had been set up as a deterrent. On Jonah¡¯s advice, she made the creature see in infrared. The Corpine clergy could see through all kinds of lenses, but it took effort to make a conjuration see as such. Niae did not mind, even as sweat dripped down her forehead. It was worth the effort, as she saw there were nodes placed around the cave entrances and surrounding pine trees. Her bird had nearly tripped them. Any closer and she would have alerted them.

    They had their confirmation, now all they needed was to keep watch and hope that someone wanted to come out. That wasn¡¯t enough for Niae, she was going to keep watching and find maps for the caves, if they existed. If the Ash Makers were still there by the time the mists lifted, she was planning on staging a peaceful approach. Whether they would listen or come out shooting, she wasn¡¯t sure.

 Part 2 Chapter 26: Everything tasted like Ash...

    When Susan and Ed returned to the caves the Ash Makers called home, Beth took them aside into a nook along the entrance. She got to her knees, looking up at them. Susan had admired the cloud haired woman, and watched the Skyborn fly about the caves with glee. Like her ability, it seemed like she lived on air, carefree and happy all the time. When she spoke about the outside world, her past and the Order¡¯s present and future, it was with such an optimistic smile on her face. Now, Susan knew it was fake and put on. When the mask slipped and Beth devolved into a shouting and bitter woman in the city, Susan began to lose respect for her. Ed didn¡¯t have to say anything for her to know he felt that way too. He was in love with Chiru, who was openly cold and hostile, but at least she was honest. Ed thought she was just stoic.

    ¡°Look, Ike doesn¡¯t want you to spread any misinformation about what happened, okay?¡± Beth said, trying to maintain a smile.

    The twins glanced at each other. With a twitch of their mouths and eyes, they promised to each other to be quiet, for now at least.

    They nodded to Beth.

    That wasn¡¯t enough for the Skyborn.

    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll be quiet,¡± Beth said low and harsh, taking hold of one of their wrists each. ¡°The Order needs unity or we can¡¯t function. That princess is lying and so is her boyfriend. All she had were false promises, they can¡¯t protect you like we can. They worked for the Heroes, you know how bad they can be, right?¡±

    The towheaded teens held hands, the ones not being gripped by the glaring Beth. Eddy whimpered at the hold trying to tug his arm free, but Beth wouldn¡¯t release.

    Susan stared daggers at the woman for harming her brother. ¡°We fucking get it, let him go!¡± Susan snapped loudly.

    Beth glanced down the dark tunnel, releasing them both. There was a bulkhead blocking out the mists and a few hundred feet away were people dwelling in the dimly lit camp. Ever since the mists had hit, they had been on Azure fuel rations. Everything was rationed, Susan¡¯s belly wanted to eat her fill again. Her and Ed were still growing, they needed more than the minimum. Especially Ed, he was still shorter than his sister, and she needed to change that. Even with the older Ash Makers giving them an extra stale bread roll, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    The young woman licked her cracked lips. ¡°How about I let you two play on my Courier? I don¡¯t have rationed time like you two, I can play games as much as I want,¡± she offered, returning to the fake smile.

    A wrinkle of Ed¡¯s nose told Susan he was thinking the same as her, Bribery.

    The two had spent most of their lives in orphanages. They knew every possible method of punishment and apology. They also knew how to exploit it. Susan tapped Ed¡¯s hand with a code that meant, More.

    Mouth closed, Ed mimicked the sound of a growling stomach.

    ¡°Ed needs more food too, not just games,¡± Susan said. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry too¡­¡±

    Chatter came from out of the cave, from a distance they had heard Ike talking to Genji, now he had entered the rest of the camp, it didn¡¯t sound good.

    Beth¡¯s mouth drew into a line. She bolted up and moved behind them, not so subtly pushing them forward by the shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll get your games, you¡¯ll get your food and sweets, but you won¡¯t tell the camp, okay? We¡¯ll be leaving soon anyway,¡± she said in a whisper.

    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Ed promised.

    ¡°Nope, we¡¯re good,¡± Susan added.

    Exhaling a long breath, a wary look in her glancing eyes, Beth nodded.

    ¡°Can we stay together tonight?¡± Susan asked.

    They entered the dimly lit camp, which was full of people crowding around Ike, asking questions he wasn¡¯t answering. The panic in the room, spawned from Ike''s burnt coat and missing weapon, was palpable. The sounds of it echoing throughout the cave. The twins knew enough in this world to know their silence was extremely valuable.

    Beth nodded again.

    The day after the event in the city, Susan and Ed woke up next to each other, surprised they weren¡¯t awoken by someone else. The twins sat up in the darkened room and started playing on Beth¡¯s Courier again. They quickly got bored by the green screen and its pixel games. When they first saw it, the device had captivated them. A handheld phone that could call and send text to others. Their metal rectangles had become boring after three months of fiddling with the things. There were only so many times you could play digital ping pong or make a snake eat a little cube.

    They had liked their last orphanage, yet they had left it for this? There was far more work to do than rewards and not enough food, real or sweets. They had saved the candy bribe amongst themselves and decided to have them for breakfast now.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we check on the others, Su?¡± Ed asked, looking at the bulkhead to the barracks.

    The Courier beeped, Beth had another message. ¡°No, we¡¯re fine,¡± she mumbled, shaking the device to charge its back light. ¡°Ooh, this one is from Tommy, what do we say to him?¡±

    ¡°What did we say last time?¡± Ed wondered.

    ¡°Um, let¡¯s see¡­ ¡®I love flowers too, you should totally get me a rainbow bouquet,¡¯¡± Susan said, snickering.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯d actually go out in the mists?¡± Ed asked with a frown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we sent three other fucking dudes out last night,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°I wonder if they asked each other why they were freezing their nuts off.¡±

    Ed frowned at that. ¡°What¡¯d he say now?¡±

    Susan shook the device again. ¡°I fucking hate this constant shaking shit,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s so we¡¯re always in motion,¡± Ed added.

    She huffed at him. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s see, ¡®I would, but Ike won¡¯t let me out,¡¯¡± she read off. ¡°I bet he¡¯s still paranoid about being chased down by the big spooky Mages.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Diana would harm us¡­¡± a flush came to her brother¡¯s face.

    Susan smiled at him, jabbing him in the ribs. ¡°Oh, do you like redheads now, not just Chiru?¡± she teased.

    ¡°She seemed like she meant it,¡± Ed defended. ¡°I¡¯ll never give up on Chiru¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh gods, if you could just sleep in here all the time!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care who sees her naked, and you¡¯d see her naked and her hairy--¡±

    Ed clapped his hand over Susan¡¯s mouth, he knew the rest of her sentence.

    Susan licked at his hand, dropping the Courier to pry her twin¡¯s hand from her as he covered her eyes as well. When that was unsuccessful, she bit his fingers and he retaliated with a tug of her long braid. The two twisted about like dogs on the cot, wrestling and sending the sheets and pillows to the floor. Susan couldn¡¯t get a good handle on him, and he had no qualms about fighting her.

    They untangled as the bulkhead hissed and slid open. None other than Chiru stood at the door, fully clothed of course. The Wanshi¡¯s eyes were onyx disks in the darkness and she walked in, leaving the door open. ¡°You two, Ike needs you to clean the fish,¡± she said. Her strange accent halted and rushed through words, adding and subtracting ones almost randomly. Her general meaning was always there, but sometimes her phrasing was purely foreign.

    Ed climbed over Susan, pushing on her chest as leverage, and stood straight before the much taller woman. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, right away,¡± he said.

    Chiru regarded him like she might look at a chair. She was beautiful and exotic, Susan couldn¡¯t deny that, but she hated how icy the woman acted. Her brother deserved better for a crush. He¡¯d lived his whole life with his sister¡¯s loving care and protection. How could he admire someone that never smiled at him?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± Susan asked.

    The placid faced Chiru narrowed her finely shaped eyes. ¡°Genji spoke the truth,¡± she said. ¡°Hm, no, Ike heard this morning, we aren¡¯t leaving. Headquarters say we can¡¯t, so he ordered everyone to gather food. We are waiting out cold and the princess. You two can¡¯t leave the cave, come with me to bone fish.¡±

    Susan groaned. She would rather enter the city again, she knew the work would be annoying. Ed turned around, pleading with her silently not to complain.

    ¡°Beth needs her Courier back,¡± Chiru said, holding out her hand.

    Before Susan could even stand, Ed bolted to her and placed the device in Chiru¡¯s hand. He nearly melted into a puddle from her mild thanks. The young woman waited while they changed out of their pajamas and into working clothes. If only they didn¡¯t have to wear the same underwear for multiple days.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Just as they had weeks before, they deboned and scaled the fish that lived in the massive lake outside the caves. They were skinny and colorful, and Eddy grimaced the whole time he did it. The eyes freaked him out, their opal-like structure made it appear as if they were looking around, even after death. Since it was necessary, Susan could stomach only for their sake. She told herself that every cut, every whiff of the metallic creatures, and every tug of bone was feeding her brother and herself. She had done a lot for his sake over the years, and she didn¡¯t even need any words from their mother to guide her. She¡¯d died too suddenly to give them any guidance.

    After all the scales and bone were gone, all that remained could fit in Susan¡¯s palm. There was almost no weight and the means of preserving it took out even more. She had watched them smoke, seen them shrink up to flat little sheets. Even with pepper and salt, you might as well be eating seasoned cardboard. The elves supposedly didn¡¯t even eat them, they were scum eaters, but anything bigger, anything tastier, wouldn¡¯t jump into the nets. They had to be speared, which Susan had seen from a great distance on the center of the lake. She had eaten the juicy meat and loved it, but there wasn¡¯t any of that coming in now.

    The twins weren¡¯t alone into their grim and grisly work, there was Hilda watching over them, a woman of an unclear age. Her hair was grayed and stringy, but the second one wasn¡¯t her fault, the showers were on rationed time. She kept hers down anyway, framing her weathered face. She had huge crow¡¯s feet from her eyes, always sharpening with a smile. The lines from her nose were deep and her lips were thin and pink. Hilda had originated from Grunhir and took a liking to the twins, but ever since their mother¡¯s death and the first few matrons, they were wary of any older women.

    ¡°Hello there,¡± Hilda said, holding the head of a bright red fish and manipulating the mouth with her fingernail. ¡°Are ya having fun cutting up me brothers?¡± Her accent was far thicker than the twins, and it was hard to take her seriously.

    Eddy looked at the puppeted fish with a frown.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Susan said in their native tongue.

    The old mother hen frowned, that was what she reminded Susan of the most, setting down the toy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry little sweeties,¡± she replied in kind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we might be eating this lot for many weeks yet, a shame, I know. One we best be getting used to though. I haven''t got the belly to eat them, they twist me up. How about I give some to you sweeties? Ya¡¯ve looked rather wane these last few days.¡± She pinched Eddy¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need it,¡± Susan replied.

    ¡°No, no, of course you need every last bite. I can give you my sweets as well, sugar for the sweeties,¡± Hilda laughed. One small wrapped candy per day was their current ration.

    ¡°Thank you, grandmother, we appreciate it,¡± Susan said, knowing there was no convincing the smiling woman.

    The other young one across the laid out table, Genji, mumbled in annoyance. He pushed up his thick glasses, he was nearly blind as it was, cutting the fish slowly. Now he blinked in his fish bowl glasses. ¡°What are you saying?¡± he whined. He whined more than Eddy, but Susan couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling sorry for him.

    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, returning to the Common tongue. She didn¡¯t like the warmth that filled her voice when she spoke to him.

    He stared at her, according to him she was a golden haired blur with two blue dots. ¡°Sorry,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t see in this light, I can only hear.¡± The young Wanshi boy frowned, feeling around the fish blindly. In their trip back, he had apologized a thousand times, saying that seeing the jumbles of unfamiliar colors is what made him shoot.

    Next to him was Chiru, staring at him like a disappointment. Both of them had the beige skin common with their race, whereas hers shone neat and clean, even with the intense restrictions, he was pockmarked and scabby. Both had full pink lips, hers always contained and pouting when she wasn¡¯t scowling, his were puffy and dry with a thin black shadow of a mustache above them. His hair was a mushroom of black from his head, shining even in the dim light. Whether from grease or natural, it wasn¡¯t clear. It couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the long rod straight locks of Chiru, that flashed in the light and turned to ink in the shadow. Eddy called Chiru a princess, but she was nothing like Diana in the city.

    Chiru spoke to Genji now in their native tongue, taking the knife from his hand. Susan couldn¡¯t make anything from their language. The common tongue had some similar words to her own language, but the hissing S sounds and long vowels of the Wanshi made no sense to her. From her talks with Genji and Eddy¡¯s obsession with Chiru, there were seven languages and many dialects from the Wanshi for all their different regions. Both of them had been picked up from the Banji continent. Susan was glad her and her brother spoke common so well, though the method hadn''t been enjoyable.

    ¡°Oh, look at that, sweetie, you¡¯ve nicked yerself, what a shame,¡± Hilda said, gently holding Genji¡¯s narrow wrist. Her old hands and loud voice wedged into Chiru¡¯s grip and whispered berating.

    Now the Wanshi woman turned back to her fish, cutting with the deftness of a master.

    ¡°Susie girl, fetch the med kit, would ya?¡± Hilda said with a warm smile.

    When she returned, she helped clean the slime from both his hands. Looking up at her, blinking with his enlarged dark eyes, she couldn''t help but hold his free one as Hilda sprayed antiseptic into the nasty cut. He grimaced at the bubbling wound, he swallowed, trying to look tough.

    Eddy coughed, smirking when his twin glanced over. The waggle of his eyebrows reminded her of what he''d told her many times before in the last few months. "You can''t make fun of me, when you like him," he had said.

    "At least he likes looking at me," she would retort

    "He can hardly see you. I have to help him shower."

    Pushing down the odd desire to help Genji, to bathe with him, Susan smiled at him. He would always stare at her face when she was around him. She was used to boy''s eyes straying south, even her brother''s. Eddy said it was an "automatic look." The last two years had made her body so awkward, but she refused to let her chest or swirling hormones come between her and her brother.

    "There you are luvly boy," Hilda said, kissing Genji on the head.

    He looked over his wrapped hand. "I can''t cut up fish like this," he said softly.

    "You were not cutting them well before," Chiru remarked. Since Susan had come back, the smug young Wanshi had been standing away from the table, her portion of the work in neat piles. Her arms crossed she gazed around the caves in annoyance. The walls of the cave were frightening for the twins. They had no monsters to worry about anymore, supposedly, but there were plenty of holes in the caverns that were pitch black pits.

    A bulkhead opened and footsteps sounded throughout the caves. A group of green cloaked Ash Makers entered in, five with Beth amongst them. The four young men gave her and the rest of the kids a sneer as they passed. The blush of their cheeks and frost on their cloaks meant they had been outside, their empty bags meant they hadn''t been successful.

    Chiru beckoned to Beth, who was glaring at Susan and Eddy. The twins shrank and Susan broke from Genji with a mumbled apology to sit by her brother. One of the few people to make Chiru smile was Beth, even if it was a small one. Susan said she might be a lesbian, but Eddy didn''t want to hear it.

    "What did you find?" Chiru asked, her smile flattening as Beth threw the canvas bag at the edge of the table.

    The Skyborn turned to Chiru. "Nothing, not a thing. Only Songbird and the others can enter the forest, I don''t know why we even walked around the shore. It was stupid," she said, frustration dripping off her every word. "I had plenty of time to read my Courier and all the messages I''ve been sending when I didn''t have it."

    Furrowing her brow, Chiru stared at the twins, realization dawning on her face. "Oh, you are awful children. Wicked. Why did you use her Courier like that?"

    Eddy snapped into tears. "Susan did it, it was all her idea!" he cried.

    Susan smacked her brother on the head, swearing at him in Grunian.

    "What? It was you," he replied in their language.

    She grabbed him by the neck and he elbowed her in the stomach. They fell onto the ground, knocking aside the buckets they were sitting on. Hilda rose, weakly trying to stop them from wrestling. The older woman couldn''t get a handle on them, jumping back before their rolling bodies could hit her. In a panic, the table bumping into him, Genji rose calling out to stop a scene he couldn''t see.

    "You dumb fucker!" Susan cried, trying to get out of Eddy''s bear hug. He was smaller than her, but stronger as a boy. When his face turned red, she knew she couldn''t beat him normally. So, she bit at his shoulder. He screamed, letting her go, but she returned to him, clawing at his short hair. There were cracks forming on the stone, Susan was actually angry, her powers seeping out of her.

    Suddenly Susan was floating up from the hard ground, hands tucked under her arms. She struggled, but Beth told her tiredly to stop. She dropped her off a few feet away, gripping her arms tightly, keeping them at her sides. The light eyes and hair of the Skyborn were washed out in the dimness.

    Beth sighed heavily. "I don''t like you messing with the boys on my behalf, I gave you the Courier as a reward, out of trust," she said, smiling in that special way matrons perfected. A smile of disappointment. It made Susan sick to see it. "We''re all here to make the world better."

    "We''re here to steal leaves and fucking walk through sewers," Susan grumbled turning away from the horrific look.

    "It''s part of the war fund. You''re doing your part," Beth said, poking Susan''s sternum. "You''re a brave soldier, an Ash Maker. We burn down the bad so that something good rises from the ashes. The Order can''t do anything without us on the ground. Blodwyn needs us to make things right."

    "Blodwyn killed that princess''s sister," Susan replied, staring back at the Skyborn. She had not forgotten how furious Diana had been, she didn''t think she ever could.

    Beth shook her head. "It was necessary that our general return. And she''s going to make it right, no matter what," she insisted.

    "How? The princess is dead."

    "Blodwyn keeps her promises. Haven''t you heard about all the great work she''s done?" Her eyes were looking through her.

    "Your country was pestered by mermaids," Chiru added, with no joy in her voice. "You would never know what a pineapple or anything exotic was without Blodwyn. They obstructed all of your trade routes, no ships could pass them. The airships came about because of the Order. We flew you out of your orphanage in something from Blodwyn." She came over to them, looking down her nose, she had a habit of putting her hands in her sleeves. Her voice now had passion, a deep menacing kind. "My nation, Genji''s nation, it is under the control of Immortal Emperors. We cannot have our own land because of the Wanshi. We are only part of them. We cannot be free from their hold without Blodwyn." Her eyes narrowed, a fierce glare for someone not present. "No other nation cares, but Blodwyn and the Order cares." Within her sleeves came the popping of her fingers as they balled into fists.

    There was a long silence and Susan shrank at the fury of the woman.

    Beth stiffened and swallowed, nodding. "My nation isn''t much better, we''ve been so isolated for so long. Not like the Wanshi, but not much better."

    Chiru nodded as if she wasn''t listening.

    "You guys aren''t as happy or as full as you should be¡­" Beth said to Susan, releasing her fully. She patted Susan''s stomach with a frown. "Now that the war has started, you can''t return to your orphanage, and you can''t go to the princess, you''ll only be in danger. I''ll give you the rest of my sugar rations, some of my food. I don''t need to eat much. I''m light for a reason. Susan, oh boy, I shouldn''t have got that high off the ground with you, sweet girl."

    "I offered them my sugar too," Hilda added, coming around to pinch her cheek. "These sweeties are our future, we need to keep them strong."

    Two days later, Susan and Eddy were both sick of sweets and bland food. They hid from work and no one cared. Eddy loved to climb around in the confined spaces of the cave, and to escape the constant anxiety, Susan joined him. They crawled all around the area, adults said the monsters were gone, but they weren¡¯t a hundred percent certain. That fact only added to the adventure of the spelunking.

    Susan couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the princess and her boyfriend. She wanted to know if they had nice food, and Eddy wanted to desperately see what films the man Jonah had. The twins didn¡¯t have anything against the others, but they hated where they lived. They didn¡¯t have some major goal, they were just kids that wanted to live their lives. They also figured maybe if they left first the others would follow them. Genji could come with them, not Chiru, to Eddy¡¯s lament, she was far too invested in the Order of Ash. But maybe, the boy insisted, maybe one day. They would have to leave first, to show the others that it was safe.

 Part 2 Chapter 27: Waiting...

    A half a world away, queen Eliza was worried sick about her eldest daughter. After their last conversation, she had paced the palace halls, and was unable to stop thinking about what ills her daughter had faced without her. Her husband, Augustus, received the vague history of their child with great sorrow and made it his goal to make the Heroes¡¯ lives difficult. A diplomatic man, he raised the costs of their supplies, which they got mostly from the Magi kingdom, and made sure that every port they reached had a reason to search the vessel. While Angelina loved personal attention, she hated people checking over her ship, she kept secrets for a reason.

    Eliza, who would normally join her husband in his matters of state, felt feeble and couldn¡¯t do much with her frayed nerves. So in the hope Diana would contact her again, she had taken to sitting on the stone bench beside the lonely willow tree. The summer was warm and the sun bright on the green Greed river. The willow¡¯s branches swept along the surface of the water as the breeze carried the smell of fish and algae constantly. There she sat sentinel for days on end.

    On a pillow, the queen Archdruid knitted the tightest scarf anyone had ever woven. When she was pregnant the first time, she discovered that besides reading, she didn¡¯t have anything to do with her hands that wasn''t magic. A baby growing within her, magic was too much stress for their little heart. Her reading was always interrupted by a kick or having to rise for the restroom. So she took up knitting, as countless mothers had done before her.

    Now her magic was not responding to her will, and if she didn¡¯t keep her hands busy with yarn and needles, then she would erupt with destructive force any time she got upset. Which with so many unknowns and the fury towards the Heroes, was often. She knew she was a wreck. A shadow of the person she had been before. Why had she been so bloody stupid? She should have cried with Diana more. She shouldn¡¯t have hardened her face and her speech. From her familiar, she saw how foolish she looked, the stone-faced queen.

    She had to be that once. The young yet wise soul, daughter of the greatest Druid the public would ever know. The Orchidrin line had nearly ended when her sister decided to be a Cleric. A Druid was too difficult for her, so the mantle fell to Eliza instead. Many times in the last couple months, she wondered if maybe she was damaged beyond repair and the line had already passed onto her oldest.

    Luann was dead and she couldn¡¯t go five minutes without being reminded of that fact. Her sweet little girl. Eliza saw her in every stage of her life walking about the palace. Little five year old Luann rose up on her tiptoes to watch her mother read in her recliner. Her bright green eyes looked over the leather, crinkling in a smile. As clear as day she heard the giggle as she reached for her and the child hid in response. Eliza morphed into a lioness, following her youngest with a growl. Those big green eyes grew in fear, but the giggle broke out again as her mother returned, tickling her love. Her high voice cried for her to stop, breathless in laughter. The queen embraced her tightly, smelling the gorgeous smell of her child¡¯s hair. All her magic couldn¡¯t compare to the one she had made in love. That armchair now made the queen cry on sight.

    The lithe twelve year old Luann she saw sitting in the open air garden of the palace, not far from where her eventual killer was stopped. The young girl sat sideways across the roots of the ancient oak tree that grew there. Multiple pillows were taken from couches, smudged with grass now, cushioning her from the harsh bark and roots. She held a book high over her face, how she read it in the thick shade of the red oak¡¯s boughs, Eliza didn¡¯t know. Her daughter looked over, popping a sunflower seed in her teeth and spitting the shell away from her mother¡¯s feet.

    ¡°What?¡± Luann had asked simply.

    Without a word, the queen grabbed pillows from the couches outside the courtyard, the few Luann had left, and threw them down beside her. As she lay, shoulder to shoulder with her daughter, she snagged seeds from the bag and began to eat them too. Luann jokingly told her not to eat too many, she only had a five pound bag of them.

    Every age, every moment, of that pale skinned, redheaded, and green eyed girl ran about the palace and its grounds. Her long legs and small feet carried her around the stonework. Any footfalls she heard made the queen jerk her head, thinking, maybe, just maybe her daughter was back. Luann danced from place to place. Did so many things on a whim.

    Diana however moved with such confidence and purpose, even as a child. She didn¡¯t fear her mother morphed into any kind of animal, the pudgy girl (who hated the descriptor, though her mother loved her for it) and her bounty of red curls hugged the queen in any form. She always wanted to know more and wouldn¡¯t give up until she did. Her and her much younger sister constantly butted heads over Luann¡¯s lack of commitment. They still loved each other deeply, balancing one another out.

    The queen saw the hole Luann¡¯s death punched through her daughter. She foolishly thought that if she stayed stoic, at least for a while, her eldest daughter would return to her. It was so terribly stupid. Oh gods, it was only two weeks, my love, just return and I can make it up to you, she thought often.

    Lost in thought, the queen had managed to make an awful knotted mess of the scarf in her hands. Yelling in frustration, the green wool ignited and she threw the smoldering mass and the needles into the muddy soil of the shore. Wiping at her face, she whimpered pathetically. Where was the Archdruid queen, had she died with her youngest?

    Up in the willow, her familiar Castor, the red tailed hawk, squawked. She was fed the memory of people approaching. No one dangerous, not a soul could enter the doubled security of the castle now. She turned to see a tall man and a short woman exiting the forest grove that grew wild outside the palace walls.

    Eliza stood, straightening out her Weaver clothing top and skirts, wiping her eyes and sniffing deeply before clasping her hands. She had forgone her armor, sitting the whole day on a bench, she didn¡¯t need it. Castor landed on her shoulder, she did her best to take on her natural regal composure.

    The guest had known her since she was a child, and scoffed a laugh at her state. Lobo Whittaker, son of the Paladin, was a hard man to fool. His hundred and ten years on the world had given a great deal of insight. What he saw with one remaining eye was more than most would ever see. From his black greatcoat he brought out a bundle of tissues, handing them to the queen.

    ¡°At ease there, Lizzy, no need to pretend for my sake,¡± he said, his voice as gravely as a rock polisher. His gauntlet hand patted her shoulder as he passed her. He stood on the shore, gazing out onto the expanse of the river, waiting patiently for her.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Relaxing, the queen tended to herself, looking at the Court Mage that had escorted Lobo. The ivory skinned Rose sat in the grass, picking at it violently. She was just as broken as the queen. Her and her brother Iris blamed themselves for the assassin getting in and Blodwyn escaping. The small woman and her large burgundy coat was a gifted Sorceress, but she hardly used any magic since that night. It used to be that her feet never touched the ground, now the wraps on them were dirty from walking everywhere. The dirt fell off her skin, so much was still automatic for her. She looked at the queen now, blinking her long colorless lashes, her solid pearl pupils so sorrowful.

    ¡°Do ya want mah to leave, ma¡¯am?¡± she asked, having long since dropped her ¡°proper¡± accent.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re fine, Rose. You could use more sun,¡± the queen said with a deep breath.

    The young woman squinted up at the sky. ¡°Aye, I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°To what do I owe this visit?¡± Eliza said, turning to Lobo.

    The One Eyed Wolf laughed. ¡°Well, yah don¡¯t read yer damn mail for one,¡± he drawled, shaking his head.

    She sat back onto the bench. ¡°No, I have not, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°It started to gather, and now it¡¯s become far too much to deal with.¡±

    ¡°As it does,¡± the Paladin said, rolling the ashen remains of the scarf with his boot. ¡°To summarize my letter, and two others I sent, my youngest told me all about meeting yer girl, and I about knocked the sense out of him. I said, ¡®Warren, ya damn fool, why didn¡¯t ya go with her?¡¯ He¡¯s too gentle, yah see, not like his old man. He¡¯s afraid, he thinks being the grandson of Warwick ain¡¯t good enough. Well my pa joined the Heroes ¡®cause he knew they needed him, if anyone needs a Paladin, it¡¯s yer daughter. So, tell me Lizzy, where the in the hells is yer daughter?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s with the Heroes--¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡± Lobo cried.

    She jumped at the sudden exclamation.

    He pointed down at her, from his nearly seven feet of height, a dark shadow over the queen. From out his white beard and half burned face, (the same disaster that took his eye, welding the lid shut), came his yellowed smile. He had a habit of chewing tobacco. ¡°Yer daughter ain¡¯t within a hundred miles of those old fools. Not now, at least. See, I been listening to them reports. One week she mentions that everything is all good, then she goes on to praise those damn lycans. I don¡¯t know your girl like I know you Lizzy, but I know you pretty damn well. It ain¡¯t like when you served now, if those Heroes find living Ash Makers, they''re gonna wipe ¡®em all out. You and yer daughter got integrity, the lycan is out of the damn bag, she ain¡¯t staying with them. So once again, Lizzy where is yer daughter?¡±

    Blowing a long breath from her nose, Eliza folded her arms. ¡°What do you plan to do with this information, Lobo?¡± she asked. ¡°Your son is in the armed forces and you can¡¯t move him around freely.¡±

    The Wolf grinned, scratching at his large white beard. Having retired from active duty, he grew it much longer than his brother. He still wore the spiked diadem of Psyin and his zweihander on his back. He posed no danger, but anyone with a weapon had to be escorted by someone able to stop them, not that Rose stood much of a chance against him, he was still built much the same as he was before. Now he was thinking, which was more dangerous than his steel. ¡°I can pull a few favors, my boy is a much better guard than he is a soldier. He gave up policin¡¯ to join the army, it ain¡¯t fair that this war broke out,¡± the Wolf went on.

    ¡°Your nation is under threat as we speak. I am not up to date on every soldier¡¯s positioning, but I¡¯m sure he must be stationed around the Ash and Dry Isles now. The Wanshi seek to take over your nation,¡± Eliza pointed out.

    Scoffing, the Wolf shook his head. ¡°My youngest boy is sitting on a ship, an empty threat against an empty threat. If them damn Wanshi move forward, we¡¯ll blast a hole through them and it will turn into chaos. It¡¯s all a fucking dick measuring contest, one they know they¡¯ll lose. They ain¡¯t got a claim on our land,¡± he said, speaking out of the side of his mouth. ¡°I know what a blockade is like, fucking boring. I¡¯ve been in six of them and not a one ended in violence. Any day now we¡¯ll settle some trade deal and they¡¯ll sail off, back to their jungles.¡± He opened his hands wide, a mannerism passed down through generations, taught in training as a taunt. ¡°Now, yer daughter ain¡¯t here, so she must be somewhere else. I know Angelina likes to ground people, her and Fia think they''re parents, stranding people until they agree with them again. They left me off in Manoware for weeks, but that was a vacation compared to staying around their nagging asses.¡±

    ¡°Her and her friends are in Alp¡¯a Linn,¡± Eliza said with a sigh.

    Lobo narrowed his single eye. ¡°Hmm¡­ How the hell did they end up there?¡± he asked.

    "The most convenient place for when they picked up the Cleric. She''s been there for nearly three and half weeks now. She made Angelina and Fia mad, in finding out about the cruel things they did during the war," the queen began. "It''s a mess and I want to travel to where she is now." She looked over at the willow. "There''s been a mist storm in that area for the last week and a half, so she can''t endanger herself much in that. From my last report of Niae, an Arch Priestess there, she said Diana and her sweetheart Jonah went out into the mists and got sick. Why my daughter would do something so foolish, I don''t know. I want her back, Lobo, I don''t want to give her a reason to stay away."

    Shaking his head, Lobo took a seat beside her, all his armor rattling as he did. "If Selena was killed, would you sit with your momma and cry?" he asked.

    Eliza tensed, grabbing her hawk to hold against her chest. "My sister is alive and well, I don''t need to consider such awful things," she said sternly.

    "Would ya though?" he wondered. "At her age, with your lineage hanging over ya. Lizzy, ya had it easy compared to Diana, ya didn''t have a major war, all ya had was yer pa''s shadow. Now she''s got her grandpa, you, Luann''s death, and Blodwyn. That''s a lot to prove--"

    "She has nothing to prove!" the queen snapped. "My daughter is brilliant and plenty strong. She can keep training here in peace and quiet."

    "Ya wouldn''t have stayed here and you know it, Lizzy¡­" the Wolf mumbled.

    "Stop calling me Lizzy!" she growled, glaring at him.

    He sighed, standing back up. He put his hands in his pockets. "Yer girl is safe, she''s got her momma watching over her. Let me help, at least. Let her do something. Even if she ends up ending this damn blockade or any of the other problems popping up since Blodwyn rose. She''s young, she''s got power, she ain''t about to sit idle. My boy can help her. Just consider it, Eliza¡­" He made to walk away.

    Eliza knew he was right. Though she had always appeared stiff and regal, she had been much more determined as a young woman. Had she given her daughter that through the womb? She was a wreck now, but her daughter was fighting to stay strong. The queen couldn¡¯t contain herself or her magic. She had to stay within the castle, she had to eventually take half of her work from Augustus. The Old Wolf was right, her daughter needed more protection, more guidance. If she gave her people she trusted, then maybe one day she would return, realizing that she didn''t need to fight.

    "Wait!" Eliza called. "Would you like to have some tea with me?"

    The Wolf grinned. He could see she was lonely. "It''d be nice to catch up, Lizzy."

    ¡°Yes, we can discuss your offer as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lobo said, tilting his head to her.

 Part 2 Chapter 28: Planting flowers in a metal city...

    It took a couple days for Jonah and Diana to finally drop their colds. In that time, they kept up their surveillance of Ash Maker camp through Niae. That however failed as the Ash Makers scanned and then dispelled her Dove with their inherent black stare. They also tried to speak to her through the Dove, but instantly turned on the Blinder, locking her up in place. Even though she knew it was a trick, the Arch Priestess fell for it, hoping that maybe this time they would speak to her. After the fourth time, Kalyah and the couple begged her to stop, as the collective forty minutes of locked up muscles over two days had taken a heavy toll on her. Each one after it was similarly dispelled until the range of detection was so far out from the caves that could hardly see them.

    Jonahh theorized trying to build a surveillance camera. Who would set it up became the biggest issue. The pinecones had much the same problem. They were simply too far away from any safe place to set any kind of watch, that didn¡¯t turn them into figures in the distance. Whether trying to watch them was doing more harm than good was also an issue. All they had left was waiting.

    With her illness gone, Diana did her best to practice her magic. She focused on control exercises. Which was difficult when the weekly Hero report came on and it was all about them sitting on the blockade between the Wanshi and the Isles of Ash. Jonah gave himself a headache trying to figure out the politics of the thing on his own.

    ¡°It¡¯s as simple as this,¡± Diana began, crushing a practice stone in her hand, trying to temper her rage at the political discourse. ¡°The Isles of Ash is a nation of refugees established after the war. They are supposedly no longer associated with the Order, and they publicly denounced Blodwyn¡¯s rising. The Islands are also known as the Dry and Marsh. You remember Warren?¡± He nodded. ¡°Well, his family originates from there. His grandfather sent the thousands of refugees there as no one else wanted them. They are desert and swampy islands, much like the lands you come from, they are quite hot and humid. They are also surrounded by mountains jutting from the ocean. Little grows there, but they have one valuable resource, precious metals. The mountains are overflowing with copper, silver, and gold. The Wanshi, on the other hand, have almost none of those, they barely have iron. So claiming that the death of my sister as an act of war, the Wanshi are threatening to invade on my country¡¯s behalf.¡± She sighed, annoyed at how easily the mention of assassination came out and how much it bothered her now that it had. ¡°Anyhow, they are very clearly trying to get metals in trade, since they only know how strong arm matters.¡±

    ¡°How do you know all that?¡± Jonah wondered.

    ¡°Because, they¡¯ve done it before,¡± she sighed. ¡°They''re a tiresome ally, but they supply exotic goods that flood our marketplace. They are the foremost producer of silks and dyes. My kingdom can make it, but they make it cheaper.¡±

    Jonah frowned, nodding, light flashing before his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s not a lot about these Wanshi,¡± he said.

    ¡°They¡¯re very secretive about their history and present,¡± she explained. "My father abores one of their countries, but I suppose that the Machinist doesn''t have those records."

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    The couple weren¡¯t as lucky with Niae¡¯s estimate this time as they were with Jonah¡¯s bout with the Clawing death. It was two weeks and several days since the mists started when they finally lifted. Diana, Jonah and Kalyah spent over a week in the tiny house in Alpha¡¯s northern district. No Ash Maker had triggered the pinecones, and they returned to the hotel Twinklings with their hope waning. One day, any day now, Diana repeated as a mantra. Jonah had started it, noticing her grow more and more distant from him and the world at large.

    It didn¡¯t matter what he or Kalyah or Niae said, it was her fault that the Ash Makers ran off, that she couldn¡¯t get those poor children away from them. She could have done something more if she had just kept her head on. Anything about fate she didn¡¯t want to hear either. She knew she was being a misery guts, her familiar was irritated with her. Jonah insisted that he wasn¡¯t, but she knew from his smile that he was at least sad for her. The two slept next to each other, but they hardly spoke and she had no time to relax.

    After a night in the Twinklings again, Diana woke up and started to cry. The giant room and its plain furniture and gray walls was too much for her. She had failed, she had tried to be a Hero in her own right and failed. Now the army was engaged and the Ash Makers could even be gone. Last they had heard, Niae hadn''t seen a thing for two days. That was with a Dove placed half a mile away as well. The technology was still up, they could be long gone, leaving it behind. Who knew how they got there, who knew how they could leave. None of those children would be saved and they would die, wrapped up in a stupid war.

    Her self pity woke Jonah, and without a word, he hugged her tightly, kissing the top of her head. She felt numb in his embrace, the sorrow was too sharp for her to handle.

    What did she do now? Contact her mother, listen to her rave about how she had put herself in danger? How could she even write up a report without drawing the Heroes down on Alpha? Anonymously? They were probably the first to see an Ash Maker alive. Now an anonymous person knows so much. So suddenly. Oh gods, the Heroes would see Jonah¡¯s arm if and when they returned. They would tear it off for study.

    Diana twisted in Jonah¡¯s hold, hugging him back. She stared into his watery eyes, such a sympathetic crier.

    ¡°No, no, no, I won¡¯t,¡± she sobbed to him, holding his face.

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let them take you!¡± she declared.

    He blinked, the tears running down his dark cheeks. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°They¡¯ll take your arm!¡± she cried.

    Aiko yowled, as if it was rolling its eyes.

    ¡°What, why?¡±

    Diana sniffled heavily, explaining the thoughts of horror flying around her head.

    Panic flashed through Jonah¡¯s eyes. He swallowed, shaking his head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let them, I¡¯m protected by you, remember?¡± he said.

    ¡°Since when have they cared about the law!¡± she yelled so loud that he shrank back.

    He returned to her, holding her face now, the metal tepid and firm. ¡°Diana, Diana, look at me¡­ Diana!¡± he said, quiet, then much louder. She breathed heavily, waiting on him. From Aiko she saw how blushed her face had become. She didn¡¯t recognize herself, but that was common for her nowadays.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside, okay?¡± he offered. ¡°Let¡¯s see that garden. You¡¯re a Druid and you¡¯ve been spending weeks in a miserable fucking city of stone and metal. Before that you were trapped on the ship! God, I¡¯m used to this shit, but it must be torture. I know, it won¡¯t fix everything, but it¡¯s gotta make you feel better. Even if we have to haul dirt and shit up there.¡± He sighed, staring into her eyes as she went quiet. ¡°We''ve gotta do something for you. Staying cooped up inside isn''t helping. Alright?¡±

    She saw the worry grow in his eyes with each second that she thought. ¡°Yes, that sounds good,¡± she said softly.

    On the tenth floor stood the gigantic penthouse, which looked nothing like the other rooms. It consumed the entire space of the hotel for one and was empty of smugglers goods. Lushly furnished, it was also abandoned for what could have been hundreds of years. One of the many windows were open and dust had poured into the place, laying an inch thick on every surface of the dimly lit location. Diana shook her head, moving towards the spiral staircase in the center of the room.

    Through the quiet, Jonah heard a beeping sound as he followed Diana, she moved too fast for him to ask her. He sensed it in the elevator, but now it grew in intensity as they opened the top hatch of the stairs. The cool winter wind hit them as they left the penthouse. Ten stories up they could see the sky without the glare of the city. For the first time in three weeks, Jonah saw the sun and the blue of the sky.

    Diana gasped, her boots tapping across the flat tile roof. Many of the tiles were decorated with paintings of various types of flora, some green and leafy, others blooming in an array of colors. The garden took up the roof, bordered by planter boxes of fine oak with a high lattice fence trimming it. There were a few others independent of the walls in triangle patterns, forming the cardinal directions around the entrance. Diana ran her hands along the boxes, a bright smile on her face. Jonah tried to stay positive, but the beeping had grown louder and all he saw were boxes and boxes of dead weeds. She saw hope and he was glad for that.

    Dressed in her weaver clothing--a long sweeping dress and open wristed blouse--Diana drew a rune of the Sun at the top of her staff that glowed fiercely. Pointed at the weeds, they crisped and slowly ignited in flames, with her other hand she swirled the wind, fanning the flames and containing the smoke. ¡°I can burn these and use the ash as fertilizer,¡± she said to Jonah. Soon the brittle weeds were just that. She stuck her hand into the dry soil. ¡°Ah, there are worms lying dormant in there. Elven earthworms are quite resilient.¡± She looked over at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jonah was staring at the small shed beside the stairs that led them here. Along it were menacing scratch marks, as if some creature had fought to enter it. As he stepped closer to it, the beeping in his head got louder. He asked her now if she heard it.

    ¡°No, I do not. Maybe it has something to do with the Machinist,¡± she offered.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, nodding. Aiko came up beside him.

    ¡°She only smells steel, no creatures, nothing alive,¡± she told him.

    The door rattled as he stood within a few feet of it and he jumped at the sound.

    Diana held her staff and his hand. Smiling at him, she gestured her head towards the door. ¡°You¡¯ve got your weapon, but I am here for you, just in case,¡± she said.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He raised his right hand. He had been afraid of using the gun until now. Only the worst thoughts came to him: What if I summon it and accidently shoot her? He pushed them away again. His fingers fused and he pointed them at the door. Carefully Aiko the tiger raised off its front paws and twisted the door handle, walking back afterwards.

    Out from the darkness of the tool shed whizzed a metal orb about the size of a cantaloupe. A whirring noise followed its odd hovering. Jonah was too confused to shoot as it circled his head. A giant camera lens zoomed in and out at him, a reddish light shining within it. ¡°This is a prerecorded message¡­¡± came a robotic voice. Then a voice that stunned him further crackled on. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up, new mechanical dude! This is Mikey, one of the Machinist¡¯s first mechanics! In this bot are some sweet bits and pieces to help you on your most righteous of journey¡¯s!¡± The riveted metal sphere bobbed in place, almost playfully.

    ¡°Wolfgang wants you to only use these in peace, and wishes for the war to end. It''s totally terrible to see all the bad stuff going on now¡­ Anyway, one day I hope to meet you, you seem like a cool dude. The big kahuna has high hopes for you. Keep the bot, and make love not war! This concludes the prerecorded message.¡±

    Holding out his arms, the machine--that had no visible means of propulsion--dropped into his arms. The message was so unexpected and so stupid sounding that Jonah couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he held the thing. Wide eyed, Diana watched him as he sat down on the tile, laughing hysterically.

    ¡°Did you receive a flying machine from a man out of one of your movies? I swear, he spoke exactly like one of those fools in a comedy!¡± she asked, smiling and laughing.

    Wiping at his face with his shirt, Jonah cleared his tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was so fucking stupid though,¡± he wheezed. He held out the round machine. ¡°Why was it there? How did it get here? Why did he sound like he was straight out of Bill and Ted!?¡±

    ¡°I haven''t seen that one, have I?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°No, no, you haven''t. Later, later,¡± he said, catching his breath. ¡°You should do your Druid stuff, I¡¯ll figure out what the hell my care package has in it.¡±

    She helped him up and embraced him. ¡°Thank you. I feel better already,¡± she said, pecking his lips.

    Within the shed Jonah found a lawn chair, thin steel tubing with loose leather straps, and took a seat in it. The bot was stuffed with goods for him, like a robotic pinata. They all sunk into his left hand with ease. Nothing would fit in his right, and he wasn¡¯t sure why. It couldn¡¯t be the size of the gun, he had two radios worth of parts in both his arms. He thought maybe he wasn¡¯t trying hard enough, but trying to force it only made his head hurt. It didn¡¯t matter, he thought, I still got plenty in my other limbs.

    He rejoiced at one part, a projector lens. At first he thought it was a strange camera, but as it faded into his arm, he knew what he had. It wasn¡¯t an Earth projector either, but one like he saw the Technophile use. Bringing the part up on his wrist, it projected an orb of his screen in a sheet about the size of an open paperback. The glare of the sun and the moving shadows made it a bit difficult to see, but not as hard as a normal projector. It moved with the same speed as his thoughts, which were sometimes a struggle to control, even with the RAM sticks in his arm now.

    Diana had told him more about Sorcerers, that they had to manage the speed of their magic, manifested will. So he figured he had to make sure that the machine half of him processed things, not his head. Physically, it felt like a balancing act, scales teetering back and forth. And he had to make sure which half of him got the workload. Too fast and his head took the brunt of it. Now his phone, which was pretty fast before, could take probably as much as a well built PC. The batteries too, could take the place of his body¡¯s exhaustion. When he was showing Diana movies, at the end of the day he didn¡¯t struggle to sleep. How much would these parts improve over his brain?

    The Technophile was doing so much more than him with tech and magic of this world. A lot of evil stuff, he reminded himself, I¡¯m doing what I can.

    Within the projection came Diana''s face, smiling. "Ah, I wish my magic could have raced along like yours," she said, running her hand through the light. "It takes months to use one element, that is after weeks of mediation within the given space."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t compete with you anytime soon," he remarked.

    "You can now, I wouldn''t be able to stand a single bullet from your gun, even in my armor. We had to patch the other side of the house from those rounds," she said, standing up and shaking her head. "I don''t know what to do about the information we''ve seen."

    "Maybe tell it straight to your mom?" he offered.

    "That would require a lot of unpacking and the strength to speak to her again." She frowned. "It''s a horrible thing to watch your mother cry¡­"

    The sorrowful memories of his mother''s passing ran him through sharply. "Yeah, I know¡­" he said quietly.

    "Oh, Jonah, gods I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you," she said, falling into his lap. "How callous of me¡­" she groaned, throwing her arms around his neck.

    "Honey, it''s okay," he said, patting her back. "I''m just agreeing with you. Don''t worry about me, I''m not jealous of you or anything. It''s okay."

    "I''m a wreck¡­" she whispered. ¡°I want to talk with her, but I just can¡¯t.¡±

    "That''s why you''re gardening. Can you talk to her if I help you?"

    She was quiet for a moment. ¡°I suppose, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    After a few long hours all the dried weeds were burned away from the planters and many were full of new life. It was then that Diana admitted that she was stalling. Not out loud, as Jonah and Kalyah were following her around, admiring her hard work.

    The Pixie elf came upstairs an hour after she gave her shakey statement to Jonah, saying, ¡°Diana, your mom wants to speak with you.¡± Then she had barely cleared half of the planters and settled herself to that eventuality.

    In the meantime, Jonah had fallen asleep on the lawn chair. He awoke to Kalyah, mumbling like an old man. Diana was determined to leave him alone, she had woken him with her sobbing and early to boot. Kalyah accepted the excuse of, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now, unless it¡¯s urgent, I''ll contact her in a few hours.¡± Instead of leaving, Kalyah went to the shed and drew a symbol of conjuration in the wood. From it appeared a vibrant white hawk moth that flew downstairs, giving the message to the new hosts. The Priestess had learned a lot in isolation with the pair of them. She then took out another lawn chair and laid out next to Jonah, marveling at the sun overhead. They had their meals, Diana planting seeds in-between bites. Jonah ate so much that he went back to sleep. Kalyah checked him over, saying he was fine, but she was mildly concerned.

    ¡°Maybe his body is trying to charge those batteries?¡± Diana offered.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Kalyah said.

    Jonah was up and about now, asking her what all of the colorful new plants in the revitalized planters were. Wind erosion had taken out a lot of the dirt, she explained, meaning that many of them were no longer usable as she had to shift all the earth around.

    ¡°Here I have planted heather, half bedding, half blooming,¡± she said, signaling to the whole of the west wall that faced the back of the hotel. One part was thin yellowish green grass that moved softly in the breeze. The other half were richly green with violet bulb flowers, the stems thicker in appearance, but were equally springy.

    Running his hand along the grass, Jonah marveled at the breadth of what she had done with little drain on herself. The naps had done him well, as the sun did for her. The wonderful fresh scents of the garden cut through the usual metallic scent of the city.

    ¡°Here, is burn weed,¡± the Druid went on, pointing to the violent plant. It was gray on the insides of its spiky leaves with vibrant orange as the trimming. ¡°It will burn you like fire and not stop for hours or until a salve is applied. I am immune to its burn, but I still remember it well.¡± She shuddered at the thought. ¡°Here is my most useful and difficult to grow in this climate, the dart rose.¡± She gestured to the thick stemmed and thorny plant with blue buds. Along the stems were long spikes that would eventually grow to three inches. ¡°Each one is nearly as sturdy as steel and the flower is a good coagulant. Besides my magic, they are a fine weapon. They can be easily fletched or propelled with magic.¡± She went on to several more planters and the runes keeping them in their proper climate. There was: valerian root, chamomile, witch hazel, poison ivy, wolfsbane (a double planter just in case), ginger, aloe vera (beside the arid dart rose), ginseng, lavender, primordial daisies, sunflowers, milk thistle, and lemon balm. If there were any insects still left in Alpha, then they would be crowding this new garden. All the buds would soon be flowers and this dead city would be buzzing with life.

    ¡°Now is it time to talk to your mom?¡± Jonah asked when she was all done.

    She gripped her staff. ¡°Yes, fine.¡±

    He grinned at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be there for you, it¡¯s for the best,¡± he said.

    She stared at him, wondering how he could be so confident with her on this matter.

    Swallowing, he seemed to read her mind. ¡°I know a thing or two about avoiding stuff,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes, yes, come on then.¡±

    Downstairs in the small alleyway, Diana breathed new life into the heather and the poor old poplar tree beside the dumpster. Without her magic, it would have withered and died all on its own. It was about one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so it would be deep in the night in the Magi kingdom. Putting her hand to the tree, she mumbled something to Jonah about her mother probably not being up at this time.

    ¡°Leave her a message then,¡± he said firmly, but with a joking look in his eyes.

    Aiko joined him with a yowl.

    Within a moment, Diana was stepping out of the lone willow and the stone bench outside her family¡¯s palace. She almost turned back around, the bench was empty in the half moon light. Then her mother¡¯s hawk screeched from the boughs of the willow. Up from the shore came a lioness, her eyes glancing around. The transformation skin faded and the Archdruid queen stood, dusting off her Weaver dress. She threw down a few spores from a pouch and up from them bloomed Lantern Caps, which glowed brightly, cutting through the moon¡¯s silver on the river''s surface.

    ¡°Diana, my love, how are you faring?¡± she asked, clasping her hands.

    ¡°I am well, mother,¡± Diana said, feeling strained. She turned her head in Alpha, eyes closed, considering leaving. Jonah held onto her real body tightly, with his help she settled into the heather. She was here for the long haul.

    ¡°I heard you were ill, you and Jonah. Were the mists so alluring that you had to be in them long enough to get sick?¡± the queen said, taking a seat and patting for her daughter¡¯s ghostly form.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t the mists, though I have never seen them before,¡± Diana said evenly, taking her seat.

    The queen was silent, waiting.

    Diana took a deep breath. ¡°Are the castle grounds secure from prying eyes?¡±

    Now came her mother¡¯s royal searching of her face. ¡°Whose prying eyes?¡± she asked in a low voice.

    ¡°The Heroes,¡± she said, a labor to push it out.

    ¡°You fear Fia¡¯s listening in?¡± she said with narrow eyes.

    Diana nodded.

    Eliza looked to her hawk and it flew off, racing towards the castle.

    The two women sat there in the calm breeze of the summer night. Diana wished she could swim in the chill Greed. The nights would soon get so sticky and hot that swimming in their waters would be so relaxing. She had sat on this very bench with a man she loved, kissing deeply and wearing little. The memory became awkward now, sitting with her mother, being held by her latest and loveliest man. Maybe he would be her last and she would become a duchess with him, she wasn¡¯t sure. Holding her together now was the best thing in the world.

    ¡°Your father ran a scan, there were Flies here¡­¡± Eliza said suddenly. ¡°They are dead. He was always the best at countering the Witch, she hated him the most. I could never get a hold of her frequency and I only learned the finery of Spirits and Runes to pass my exams. I always had more of a kinship to the Elemental and Beast schools, even the Cloud proved easier.¡± She stared straight ahead, but then turned to Diana. ¡°I assume you are going to tell me something worthy of eavesdropping.¡±

    ¡°Yes, something I don¡¯t want the Heroes to hear,¡± Diana said. Her real face must have had a horrible scowl because Jonah kissed her head.

    ¡°Please, begin with why you are in Alpha. I must know how the Heroes have harmed my daughter,¡± Eliza said, her clasped hands tightening.

    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t go after the Heroes, mother,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°I will only promise to keep my avenging urges indirect,¡± Eliza said. ¡°Not knowing what they¡¯ve done, your father has made their lives difficult on my behalf. If you didn¡¯t want that, you could have returned. Angelina has the pleasure of partaking in the blockade with many troops aboard her ship. She struggles to keep a public face on for long. You have heard of the blockade?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    The queen raised her eyebrows.

    Diana considered her words.

    ¡°I have all night, I have slept all day as a lioness waiting for you to return my direct message. Even if you leave, then I will return to my vigil.¡± She gazed at the river, dark eyes shining in the Lantern caps. ¡°All my training as an Archdruid to wait for my daughter to speak to me.¡±

    The young Druid growled at her mother¡¯s prodding guilt. ¡°Under the guise of training, Angelina struck me with ice, which is nothing compared to what Fia did to me mother,¡± she said, spitting out the words.

    ¡°Angelina did what!?¡± the queen snapped, rising to her feet.

 Part 2 Chapter 29: The silence...

    The queen beat a track into the earth, her pacing going around the stone bench in a wide oval. The whole time she mumbled curses and promises to kill Angelina. After her daughter managed to calm her, Eliza went silent, the sound of her steps and vexed breathing were still loud thumps in the night. She listened to Diana¡¯s accounts aboard the Pirate¡¯s ship, the unabridged version, face flushing and eyes watering whenever it came to any harm dealt to her daughter, mental and physical. She clutched her mouth with a pained gasp at the mention of Diana being silenced. Her fingers reached out for her daughter¡¯s projection, wanting desperately to comfort her. Then Jonah¡¯s illness made sense, and even though she had never seen him, she knew of Diana''s care for her sweetheart and in her dark gaze there was equal fury.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain the Flies are gone, mother?¡± Diana asked.

    Looking to the palace, her hawk still there, she nodded. The stress was adding years to her mother¡¯s timeless face, and the princess had to hurry through the rest. Quickly, she described her first conversation and the true reason it was broken up into two parts.

    ¡°Ash Makers, in Alp¡¯a Linn¡­¡± the queen breathed, taking a seat. She trembled, hugging herself.

    A whoosh came through the night and along the river bank was Diana¡¯s father. He wore his fine midnight blue suit, straightening out the coat of it. His black curls were slicked back and his beard neatly trimmed. He smiled at her, coming to hug his wife, who collapsed in his arms as he sat beside her. Waving his hand, a piece of rune supported parchment hovered in the air, a fine golden feathered quill scratching along it.

    ¡°Go on, my sweet girl, I have been listening through Castor, but your mother needs more support,¡± the king said, kissing Eliza¡¯s head lovingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mother, please, don¡¯t cry over me,¡± Diana pleaded. She was so glad to have Jonah holding her together, her closed eyes in Alpha were weeping freely.

    ¡°A mother weeps anyway for their child,¡± Augustus said, running his ringed fingers through Eliza¡¯s scarlet locks. His green eyes watered as well.

    With a deep breath, wiping her real face off against her sleeve, Diana went on.

    ¡°A wise choice, to grow a Sentinel Pine,¡± Augustus commented once she was done. He took in depth notes about all she said. ¡°I will make sure that the weapon information is not given to Angelina. These new guns present quite a problem, Dee. We were able to counter their lasers with reflection pins, but hot metal and molten plasma on the other hand. I would like to see your man¡¯s arm, safely of course. We can look into development for blocking such weapons in the meantime. The Machinist brought us welders and cutters, their heat is extraordinary. To have it used as a projectile¡­ Thank you, my love.¡±

    Eliza twisted to face her daughter, blushed and tear stained. ¡°You are coming back home, I don¡¯t need you in danger for a moment longer!¡± she screamed.

    Diana and Augustus started at the sudden outburst.

    ¡°Eli, darling, stop it,¡± Augustus said, hugging his wife tightly as she squirmed. It didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to stand, more she was just wildly uncomfortable and nothing would ease it. ¡°You called her here to give her support, there¡¯s no reason to go back on your word now.¡±

    ¡°Support?¡± Diana wondered.

    ¡°Yes, she was going to send you protectors. You don¡¯t seem to be in danger, presently at least. What the Ash Makers said about Blodwyn, oh dear, that is upsetting, but understandable.¡± He sighed, looking at his record keeping paper. Blinking away tears, he continued, ¡°I have expedited your protection, which isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s nearly impossible to teleport anywhere around Alp¡¯a Linn.¡±

    ¡°She needs to return home, Gus! She¡¯s dealing with Ash Makers!¡± Eliza cried at her husband.

    ¡°Old men and children, Eli¡­¡± the king said softly. ¡°She has Corpine clergy all about her, she¡¯s under watchful eyes, she¡¯s warded, and soon she will have even more protection. Wolf¡¯s boy and Rose will keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°Warren and Rose?¡± Diana asked, the second name not as appealing to her.

    ¡°Yes, darling, they should be there by the end of the day,¡± the king smiled at her.

    ¡°To bring her home¡­¡± the queen stated.

    Now the king scowled at his wife, a terribly rare occurrence. ¡°If the Ash Makers have not left, then Diana and her fellows can recon and I will arrange a troop to confront them. All of this while not alerting the Heroes. Safe and careful, eh Eli?¡± He held his wife¡¯s face, trying to coax her out of a sour face with a sweeter look of his own. ¡°Warren is a Captain, he knows how to run an operation.¡± Eliza¡¯s lips flattened and dipped, but they wouldn¡¯t smile. ¡°We only want peace, don¡¯t we? Think of how wonderful it will look when Diana is the head of a real operation to capture Ash Makers? Our daughter will be a Hero, the first of this hopefully short war.¡±

    ¡°My boyfriend will be one too.¡± Diana said quietly. ¡°Kalyah, Niae, Warren, Rose¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my love, we will be kind to those poor souls, show the world that we only want Blodwyn gone. We can avoid the destruction¡­¡± He took a deep breath, his hands shaking. ¡°Any more destruction. No other mothers or fathers have to lose their children.¡±

    Fully out of her husband¡¯s hold, the queen folded her arms across her stomach, hunching over and staring at the river. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I say, I suppose. You two and your plans don¡¯t include my feelings, nor the constant tearing of soul.¡±

    Augustus ran his hand along her curved back. ¡°Think of Diana, my love. She isn¡¯t happy being contained. If she returns, she will only want to leave again. She has to do something, and the fates or the gods, or probability has brought her here. She has to make her own choices. She¡¯s just like you at that age.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be told that, not again,¡± she sneered.

    With a long sigh, the king smiled at his daughter. ¡°Stay safe, I will take care of your mother. Don¡¯t be foolhardy, don¡¯t let your emotions get in the way of your head.¡± The Master Wizard looked at her with a steeled face, deadly serious.

    ¡°I won¡¯t father, I won¡¯t,¡± Diana said, feeling young again as she shrank before that stare.

    He nodded. ¡°Please, once again, let¡¯s go over all of this technology,¡± he offered. ¡°I hope that simple sound nullification can counter this Blinding noise. No matter what, a Bard will be included should a troop come to the city.¡±

    The queen sat in furious silence on the earth of the shore, hugging her knees to her chest, as the two went over weaponry. The Wizard had Diana go over everything that she remembered, and she asked Jonah for clarification on various topics. Over the course of an hour and a half, the two had several sketched out sheets of the new Ash Maker technology. She also told him of Jonah¡¯s meeting with the Machinist and the Technophile. A few sheets took up every last detail that they could remember on those two as well. The king promised to look into the Machinist.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Wolfgang is in the Skies last I heard,¡± Augustus commented. ¡°I really wish he would break his vow for this. I understand it, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, maybe information on her could have stopped Blodwyn,¡± Diana added.

    The two met eyes as the queen trembled, quietly sobbing. Without a word, they moved onto another matter. The king said that the Heroes would pay for the pain they had inflicted on Diana, indirectly. If Jonah ever got the solid evidence sorted, then the king would be glad to see it. Having deleted many false tracks, he had yet to find the ones with Fia in them. There were other matters to attend to besides what had happened weeks ago. It didn¡¯t feel like weeks to Diana, more like months. Luann¡¯s death was another lifetime ago, the horror had born Diana and her family anew.

    They had all sat on this very bench before, the four of them fit on it nicely. They ate picnics on it and swam in the cool Greed during those hot summers. They had a pool, but sometimes, the Druids wanted to be closer to nature. When Diana was young, Eliza caught the fish, her long lithe body moving through the water as a snake or tiger in her hempen swimsuit. She paddled along with a fish in her jaws, dropping it from her human mouth to her waiting daughters. Diana accepted it glady, amazed by her mother¡¯s transformation, considering it for herself one day. Luann couldn¡¯t stop laughing as a young girl, urging Diana to do it too. Even when she was a young teen, Luann insisted on still riding her mother¡¯s back as she had when she was five. Eliza didn¡¯t mind it was a tiger¡¯s back, not hers. Aiko saw the Archdruid as competition, having Diana swim along with it.

    Now, the last three weeks documented, the three sat in silence, even the hawk staring at the river. There was a gaping hole in the love they had shared. They hadn''t been all together since Diana had left, and she wasn¡¯t even here now. She wanted to leave, it was too much for the world to be this silent. Where was the laughter? The young girl¡¯s stories? Even the annoying chewing of her food would be better than this.

    ¡°I see her, I hear her, I feel her, everywhere¡­¡± Eliza admitted suddenly. Her intense feelings withered the Lantern caps and they were thrown into the faint silver of the night. ¡°Sometimes, I wish she never existed. I''d rather mourn a child that never was, one that never drew breath than such a short life. Now I¡¯m stuck with fifteen years of horrible nightmares to remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Eli, please, stop!¡± August snapped, more vicious than Diana had heard in a long time.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that. No, I don¡¯t,¡± Eliza continued, her voice hollow. ¡°I¡¯m just so sad and so angry. That fool child, sleeping in that bedroom. I told her not to be in there! I said, I said, that she would catch her death. That she didn¡¯t have her jars yet, that she would get sick. Castor, I should have left you home with her. I don¡¯t need you, you fucking bastard!¡± She jabbed her finger out at her hawk, who stood atop a rock on the shore.

    The raptor turned its head, blinking.

    ¡°You took her tiara, you made her ward it with a spell! You weaved fate! Why? Why did this happen? Speak it! What source do I ask to get my daughter back!? Which god do I pray to?¡± She rose up, walking towards the river. Throwing her hands up, the water for a hundred feet crackled to ice. The hawk rose, sitting in the willow. She whirled on it. ¡°Tell me! Tell me!¡± Her hand sprayed out fire.

    The Wizard was up, redirecting the fire. The rune sent it out onto the lake, causing the water to boil up on the top. He looked at Diana, an expression of exhaustion on his face. It told her also that this wasn¡¯t the first time. Her mother was broken and was dealing with this far worse than she was. If anyone needed to leave the graveyard that was the palace, then it was the queen. Now wasn¡¯t the time to settle things, she had to leave, before her mother burned down her means of communication.

    The queen was in the depths of her bottomless despair. She flopped down onto the ice, bashing her fist into the frozen surface of the river. Her hands were red when they were forcibly stopped by bands of golden magic, she still struggled though, the hawk watching with its emotionless face. Augustus stood over her, considering this matter like one of his rune equations. Although, Diana knew for a fact that none of her father¡¯s work had ever made him sob. There was no repairing this situation with a few corrections, it would never be the same. This was a fundamental change to the existing rules of their family, their universe was forever askew.

    ¡°I love you, both of you,¡± Diana said, returning to the tree.

    ¡°I love you too, Diana, your mother sends her love as well,¡± Augustus said.

    ¡°Stop haunting me, you¡¯re supposed to be at peace!¡± the queen yelled at the top of her voice.

    In the glare of Alpha, Jonah had the wind knocked out of him as Diana turned and embraced him. They sat there for a long while, as he brushed her hair with his fingers. He wrapped her curls around his metal fingers, waiting on her to say something. She wasn¡¯t even crying as far as he could tell, but her arms were tight around him. Aiko laid against the two of them, breathing long huffs from its tiger snout.

    A long groan left Diana and she surfaced with a drained expression. He held her full cheek, and she leaned into his hand. He knew she had an abundance of pain, but it was worth it. The information they gave her mother and father was needed. If anyone ran into an Ash Maker, thinking they had the same tech as before, then it could be disastrous. They had an obligation to tell them what they knew. Her parents would know what to do with the information, they could keep the source safe.

    Breaking from his hold, she laid down into the blooming heather, partly shaded by the strong poplar and much taller Pine. She patted the space beside her as Aiko supported her back. Jonah joined her and he had to admit the plants were soft as bedding, even if these ones weren¡¯t exactly made for it, where people were concerned at least. They stretched out their legs, the organic parts of Jonah¡¯s legs had got quite cramped up.

    ¡°They are supposed to drain you of bad humors and restore your vigor,¡± she said quietly, fingers running through the heather. ¡°I feel so tired, like I¡¯ve run for miles and miles without stopping.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve slept a lot today, I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± he said, holding her hands.

    She nodded and held onto his arm as he looked up into the swaying branches of the poplar and the pine.

    Maybe an hour later, Jonah woke to the growling of the tiger. Lights flashed before his eyes and rubbing the sleep from them, he saw the source. The Sentinel pine with its deep brown wood and streaks of vibrant blue crystal was lighting up the alleyway. A humming grew and Diana gasped as she sat up, tiny flowers in the curls of hair. On her knees, she placed her hands against the trunk, closing her eyes. Her arms shook for a few seconds, ignoring Jonah¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Children,¡± she said, struggling to her feet with him. ¡°The children have come to the city. They passed by the park, running.¡± She fit her belt back on with trembling hands, holding her staff. ¡°We have to leave, they looked terrified.¡±

    Aiko burst through the back door, roaring for the new host¡¯s attention. The elves screamed in terror. ¡°Tell Kalyah we are leaving, have her and the others meet us by Silv¡¯a Park! They have come, they are injured!¡±

    Jonah and Diana were running out of the alleyway into the bright shine of the city, their limbs sore from the unexpected sleep. Aiko met back up with them, bounding on its giant paws, leading them down one street and across another. In a flash, Jonah saw one of the Grand elves in their long mural robes. Through the shadows of an alley, they saw a trio of them walking down a street. He heard chatter and the rush of fabric. Why were they out all of the sudden?

    ¡°They¡¯re cleaning their streets,¡± Diana whispered, as they stopped around the corner of a building. She huffed, trying to catch her breath. The coolness of the city had dried out Jonah¡¯s tongue and hers it seemed. They shared a brief sip of water, finding the canteen was rather low.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many,¡± he whispered back. He checked around one half of the pink streets and its glittering gemstones while Aiko checked the other.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, and the children can¡¯t surface, the Nymphs are confusing them. It looks as if they¡¯ve been in the sewers for a long time.¡± She held the twig of the Sentinel. ¡°Oh gods, don¡¯t let nature be cruel to them, they''re innocent.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Come on, we must enter from afar and track them¡­¡±

    The streets were clear, for just a moment as they ran to the nearest back alley and into the sewers.

 Part 2 Chapter 30: The good we do...

    Along the grimy walls of the sewer were steel encased lights that hardly shined, some flickered as if they might extinguish at any second. They left the place in a squinting darkness, which Diana was glad she had Aiko to see through. Beside her, Jonah flashed around his light like a lighthouse. There was a putrid smell in the stale and warm air and that made Jonah gag and pinch his nose. The floors were covered in muck from where the Nymphs and fauna rose out of the channels. Diana had to watch where she stepped, slipping several times and nearly falling. The green water lanes were lined with white cattail reeds with blue tubes, they stood stiffly as the couple and the tiger passed them.

    Diana kept one hand on the walls, recalling the maps as best she could. The tapping of her staff helped her to overlay the image onto her memory. However she was viewing it through echolocation, while still trapped within it. The squared off sewer lanes and tunnels all looked the same from within. The names on the mud covered plaques on the walls were the only differences.

    ¡°You have the pictures?¡± Diana asked, gripping onto the corner of a wall. There was a bridge along one lane and not the other. The steel grated arch was covered in moss and slime. Her boots were made for the forest, and the rocks of a mountain side, not this mud on slick stone or slimy steel.

    Jonah brought up the maps on his projector screen, shining it on the wall. She reached out to the edges of the intersection, clearing the mud from the signs with a flick of her wrist, comparing the names. They had expected the Ash Makers to enter the sewer miles north of here. To think she had considered moving the pine cones around the park. Now because of the parading Grand elves, they were so far off course.

    There was a sloshing of water and bending of the reeds. From the stagnant water came a half a dozen Nymphs of all shapes and sizes. Two were men, four women, all starkly naked with vibrant teal skin, glowing faintly and slick past their long pale eyelashes. Sticks and leaves grew out of their wet hair and fell out of their bodies as they solidified fully. All of the women approached Jonah, two rudely grabbing his arms, wrenching back his sleeves. Another pair held him by the ankles, raising his pant legs. He froze up, eyes wide at their solid colored gaze and naked bodies.

    ¡°Ah, half metal¡­¡± one said.

    The two males, one thin and wiry, the other taller than Jonah, set their arms on Diana¡¯s shoulders. They grinned at her, trying to block her view of Jonah. Before their fingers could grip, she pushed them off, warding them away with her staff. They laughed together with a deep sound.

    ¡°Why bring this creature here, Druid?¡± said the thin male.

    ¡°To free you of your prize,¡± Diana stated firmly. ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t desire you¡­¡± she added.

    They all turned their heads in one accord to her. ¡°Ahhh¡­ the cursed ones are here for good,¡± the other male said, folding his muscled arms. ¡°We¡¯ll run them until they collapse and go cold. They¡¯ll feed the swamps and the lovely beasts.¡±

    ¡°We enjoy those small ones,¡± said a female.

    ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t take them,¡± said another.

    A perturbed sound came out of Jonah as the two females holding his arms pressed themselves fully into his back. ¡°Maybe we could trade,¡± one offered.

    ¡°Yes, half metal man for one of the cursed things,¡± said the other.

    Diana pushed at the ones holding Jonah, but they were as strong as a bear. They usually left Druids alone at a ¡°No,¡± but he had caught their attention, and that was an awful thing to have. Aiko roared violently at them, pawing at their legs. It made no difference, they had them caught. They didn¡¯t flinch from even a bite.

    From the intersection of water came a bubbling of the water. Rising up was a toad wider than Aiko was long, tail included. It sat atop a lily pad of the purest white which matched its skin, holding onto it with its gripping webbed feet. Blinking its eyes separately, it expanded its blue throat to a translucent balloon, causing ripples to spread through the green algae water.

    All the Nymphs turned their head towards it and released Jonah. A flat expression on their beautiful faces, they stepped away from them both. Another croak came, Diana could feel the vibrations through her feet. She bowed her head to the spirit, feeling the pressure it exerted upon her. To her it felt like being in a heavy rain storm of force, eye to eye with such a wonder. The spirit shifted, inhaling deeply, its belly expanding across the intersection that it nearly filled. The Nymphs sunk back into the water without a word. Aiko bowed its head to a fellow piece of the sources. While the tiger was half Druid, half source, this beast was a being almost fully possessed of the sources of nature.

    Make haste Druid, and remove accursed from this land, Diana felt the voice within her head.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will, thank you,¡± she said, her voice shaking. It was large enough to consume the children, instead it was giving the Druid a choice. There was no denying this, it was fate for her to pursue, chance for her to succeed. She had never seen a spirit as the only Druid present. She wasn¡¯t deserving of orders on her own, that was normally for Archdruids. Never had she felt more like a Druid, or more terrified of failure in her chosen magics.

    One last blast of a croak sent the reeds bending back, the pouch of the spirit¡¯s throat made the water quake. Diana could feel it in her teeth, gripping her staff in her panic. Jonah put his arms up in fear, steadying his stance. Finally the toad exhaled, sinking back into the water. The rising water hit her boots and Aiko¡¯s paws as it rushed past the reeds.

    ¡°Map, please!¡± Diana barked, sweat slicking red curls to her face. She ran her fingers through it, trying in vain to contain them. Gods, she hadn''t brought her tiara. Her mental magic was rubbish anyway. No, I need to think straight, she told herself, I have to do this.

    Jonah complied, putting the map back on the wall.

    She etched a copy with her finger, jotting down the street names as initials.

    ¡°Follow, carefully, I can¡¯t help you,¡± she said, reconsidering her once great memory.

    Sinking her hands into the wall, she ripped the map portion out of it. She held it like a painter¡¯s pallet in her hand. In her other hand, every few steps, she slammed her staff, building a map in her head. There were too many things overlapping. Half were elven made artificial sewer lanes, half tunnels made to look like burrows. The children could be anywhere within them, tucked in some corner, hiding from the Nymphs.

    ¡°Hey! If you can hear me, come closer!¡± Jonah shouted suddenly, breaking her thoughts.

    Diana turned to him.

    He met her eyes with frustration. ¡°What? Is that bad? I don¡¯t know what the fuck is going on, I thought it couldn¡¯t hurt,¡± he said. He had his light out and was shining it down the pathways around them.

    They hadn''t walked but a few hundred yards from where the toad spirit appeared. She was lost, she had never done this. Gods, why had she left her bloody home? She needed years more of training. One school mastered, how shameful. She thought she could take the place of an Archdruid. If she had the Cloud done, more than the basic shapes, then she could call out for them mentally. With the Spirits, she could conjure animals able to sniff them out. Using the Beast school, she could fly about as a bird and not slip on this bloody mud. There was so much that she could do in theory as Druid, but had never taken the time. She had rushed off like an arrogant fool. A grieving fool.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Diana, tell me what I can do,¡± Jonah begged.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    She looked at Aiko, who was sitting still, not even sharing its vision or hearing with her. The half that was her had closed off from the tiger. Her magic was knowledge, but also confidence. The latter was low right now. She was fighting to raise it back up. The tiger knew her self deprecation wasn¡¯t helping.

    ¡°Call for them, head that way, I¡¯ll head this way,¡± she said with a swallow of her dry throat. She gestured over each side of a moss laden bridge, north, south, and west.

    Jonah nodded, calling out for the children from the south.

    Aiko chuffed excitedly, bounding over the bridge. From the fearsome tiger¡¯s mouth came a repeated ¡°Hey! Come here!¡± She went down the lighter path, stuck with her human senses. Hands to her mouth, she called out a simple cry. A moment passed and her fear grew as she went farther and farther from the others. Their calls grew quiet to her.

    Another chuff came from the tiger.

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet, Jonah, please!¡± she hissed back, unable to see him. All she could hear was his pounding feet down the pathways.

    There it came again, only the tiger was able to hear it fully.

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    Side by side, the tiger in front as there was no more space, Jonah and Diana raced towards the sound. During each step, Diana stomped into the ground, deforming the stone, keeping herself from falling. Jonah kept their map up, finding muddy reference points with the glow of the projection. They ducked through an ancient escape tunnel, a shortcut from the map. Old magical orbs lit the sides of it, braced with steel support beams. The gravel floor was loose, but at least it was dry. The cry for help got louder, but so did a slosh of water in Aiko¡¯s hearing. The Nymphs had been drawn back, but that didn¡¯t mean that all of the fauna had stopped. There wouldn¡¯t be a reason for her and Jonah to hurry if the sources made it easy.

    Through another tunnel and around a corner, the couple came to the lane where the Ash Makers had stopped. They were far more west than when they had passed the park¡¯s pine cones. They were horribly close to the lake, and that held its own problems. Aiko caught the light of the outside coming longways into the sewers, a storm drain. As they approached, the kids were right in front of them, over a slimed bridge.

    The couple stopped at the start of the bridge as the reeds rustled. A large subterranean serpent had made its nest in the reeds. The beast¡¯s head was the size of one of the children. Aiko saw them clearly now battered and bruised, they were Chiru, Sue and Ed. Their lips were cracked and bloody, their cheeks gaunt, hands all cut up.

    ¡°Help,¡± Sue called, her voice hoarse.

    Diana and Jonah moved slowly forward, for she feared it sliding out and constricting one of the children. They took the bridge one agonizing step at a time, avoiding the clatter of the metal. The snake, its diamond pattern skin white as bleached bone, flicked its tongue out rapidly, eyes clouded and blind. The lack of sight and its size must have made it older than Niae. The deep blue fork smacked against the reeds as it took in the scent of its next meal. Chiru stood bravely over them, holding her hand in front of her. She appeared worse than any of them, her pale skin green, eyes ringed darkly red. Her hand trembled with the last of her strength it seemed. All three of them were under a sewer light, and Sue¡¯s face brightened when she saw them.

    ¡°They¡¯re here! Ed, look, they''re here!¡± she hissed loudly to the boy. Her arm was around his neck. His eyes were clearly bloodshot. He was the most cut up of them all, long scratches across his face, blood matting his hair.

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Diana urged them.

    Raising his hand, a fierce determination in his eyes, Jonah pointed his gun at the beast. Diana brought him to her, her range wasn¡¯t as far as his. Within less than a hundred feet, they were both effective.

    The snake opened its maw, and from the top of its gummed mouth came hollow fangs. Each one of them were length of Aiko¡¯s foreleg. Diana hadn''t seen the top marking on its head, it wasn¡¯t a constricting Night serpent, it was a viper. She conducted ice around where it left the water, restricting its movement. It protested against the sudden chill and she worked to freeze it further. Its attention was away from them at least.

    Jonah fired a glancing shot across its body, melting through it with a long gash of sizzling muscle and hide. It continued to flail about wildly cracking the icy prison. It was trying to sink down, but was unable. Carefully, Diana moved the ice aside, giving it room to retreat. All of it was too late, for in its erratic movements, it dipped close to the children, towards the small boy and his sister.

    Susan screamed, thrusting her hand out at the snake and splaying her fingers widely. A horrible crackling sound came through the air around the snake¡¯s head. Along its protruding jaw to the tip of its snout grew bloody cracks, spurting dark red in the shadows of the sewer. A second later its entire head exploded like a rapidly blooming flower. The petals of its facial skin hung limp from its stump neck. The fleshy chunks of muscle and bone shot into the ceiling and the walls, painting the twins and Chiru in the resulting geyser of blood. Diana and Jonah turned their bodies away, not nearly as tired or as stunned as the Ash Makers.

    Unafraid of blood or gore, Aiko ran forward, white fur painted red. Then when the headless length of the snake fell into the water, it was washed again by the algae green water. It roared at them, for Diana and it both knew what was going to happen.

    Only half covered in blood and swamp water, Diana and Jonah called for the three of them.

    ¡°You have to run, hurry, hurry!¡± Diana called at them.

    Jonah rushed to them, holding out his hands. She hadn''t even told him yet, but he understood her panic alone. The twins held his hands weakly, staggering along. They had almost no fuel left in them. Their feet twisted with each step, trying desperately to move on so little strength and sleep.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Susan mumbled.

    ¡°You must, you must!¡± Diana urged. She took hold of a nearly incoherent Chiru. The young woman was just about dead weight, her heavy coat adding to it. Hooking her arm over her crushing her hand in a grip. The pain made Chiru¡¯s legs straighten and she started to walk with the Druid.

    In Jonah¡¯s eyes was a silent question.

    In response, Diana pointed to the Nymphs rising once more from the waters. Many came from around the entrance of the lake, blocking out the light there. ¡°Vengeance,¡± she whispered. They started to move once again, desperately looking for an exit. They were below the temple district, and if Diana¡¯s memory of those maps were right, there were few of them.

    An ancient serpent had been killed. Needlessly according to the sources, for it was only trying to escape. Worst of all it was an accursed soul that did it. All the might of the elven swamp was after them now. They ran as fast as they could, the five sets of feet pounding along. All the lanes looked the same. Aiko¡¯s nose was filled with the stench of the swamp as the Nymphs splashed through the water, unable to smell for the outside air.

    They hooked rights and lefts, the Nymphs and the snakes clogged the lanes, no longer blocking, but waiting. Eventually, they would be everywhere.

    Chiru tripped the grip on her hand no longer enough to walk straight. The Druid rolled her ankle on the blasted slimy floor. The Wanshi fell and bloodied her face, a tired puff coming out of her. There was a murmur of surrender from her, but Diana wasn¡¯t going to accept it. Jonah turned as Diana screamed, he tucked Susan against him as the sudden stop sent him skidding into the wall. He gave out a manly groan, catching himself before he slid any farther. He carefully moved towards her, keeping the twins against the wall.

    The Nymphs laughed. Many pushed through the reeds, watching them with their solid eyes. They all stopped as a bass note sounded out, a ribbit of the spirit. It sounded so terribly close. Diana, Aiko, and Nymphs glanced around, searching for the beast. Was it here to correct this wrong? Was it truly wrong? Was nature''s justice wrong on this day?

    Jonah gestured to Diana hurriedly, pointing at Chiru, then the tiger. She was too confused and her ankle was in teeth clenching agony. ¡°Tie her to Aiko, let¡¯s go,¡± he whispered harshly.

    ¡°The spirit¡­¡± she breathed.

    He raised his sleeve, and there was a speaker formed on it. ¡°Hurry¡­¡± he hissed.

    ¡°Hey, a moth¡­¡± said Ed, his voice delirious, pointing at something.

    There one was, a brilliant white hawk moth fluttering around them. Kalyah¡¯s voice came from it, ¡°Follow me, follow me!¡±

    ¡°Who mimicked the spirit¡¯s voice?!¡± roared a Nymph.

    From a pouch, Diana drew her length of thin hempen rope. Chiru was trying to rise on her own, her face a mix of blood and slime, most of the red liquid coming from out her mouth and a split lip. Mumbling to hold on, Diana secured the woman to the back of Aiko. Firmly tied to the back of the beast, she held onto its neck on instinct. They started off again, following the moth and its fluttering.

    The Nymphs now were up on stone, furious and determined. One reached out for Ed, who was near the edge. Through the halls of the sewer came another cry, one that made Diana almost stop. She had to tell herself it wasn¡¯t a hawk, but a falcon. The raptor, conjured out of a blazing golden glass swooped down, clawing at the grabbing Nymph¡¯s face, marking their watery skin. Tumbling back, it brought other Nymphs down with it.

    A Falcon of Psyin? Warren was here too? The small raptor kept close to them, cawing and clawing at any approaching Nymph. It even drew their water missiles, which they weren¡¯t firing at the group. They wanted to get their hands on them, this was personal for them.

    They sped along, Diana seeing spots, each step agony, still she came up beside Jonah, doing her best to ward off the Nymphs with the waving of her staff. They had to save these three. It wasn¡¯t only Druid¡¯s work, but that of a Hero.

 Part 3: Whose side are you on? Chapter 1: Here comes the cavalry!

    Warren Whittaker stood on an airship carrier, waiting for the Wanshi blockade to break. He gazed over the side of the gigantic ship, listening to the creaking of steel and the lap of waves against deep green sides. Wearing his helm, he saw clearly through the conjured metal to the distant Wanshi ships bobbing several knots away. In the last report, the soldiers of the great empire were playing Go and eating steaming white rice and pickled vegetables. It seemed a lot better than his breakfast, which was a dry sausage patty, a couple of massive starchy biscuits, and an overly salty gravy that couldn¡¯t compare to his father¡¯s. He gave away his muffin to a private that was barely eighteen. The kid still had zits on his chin. They had really rushed out the recruits to sit on ass and fill the Magi military ships.

    There were others here too, Grunhir long boats, the sleek elvish ships of Aayen G¡¯ld, dwarven metal behemoths from Henkdrek Dalk, Clockwork dreadnaughts, and the Manoware cruisers. The last ones were especially interesting to observe. As an island nation, their ships were smaller and faster. On the sides of them were blocky and colorful paintings of their highest gods, Plaka-hine and Havo-taene. The wife made the many fish of the seas and her husband swung his fishing pole about causing storms. There was also Motu-tangata, the island maker. The sand skinned god took flesh from his belly and rolled it like dough and plastered it onto the sea. He squeezed volcanos, shaping the many black sand islands that dotted the seas as well. Out of the magma came his Nohonga-wahine, the beautiful goddess with shining obsidian skin.

    The boats of Manoware people bore their majestic gods as murals, whizzing past and kicking up waves. Atop of them were the brown skinned men and women in their sleeveless navy uniforms, waving as they hung off the railings. Seeing them and their boats, Warren could only think of the hurricane that nearly hit Grayhill.

    The Paladin had never seen a hurricane that size diverted. As a show of good faith, the Manoware sea Druids sometimes gathered together to move small sea storms off the marshland of his home. Since the refugee Ash Makers had moved into the Dry Isles, many had expanded out into the hundreds of miles of swamp. Those met in those storms that had stuck with him the most. His whole life, his father bad mouthed the Heroes, passing down hate that his father had given him. Warren didn¡¯t believe it fully until Angelina and the rest showed their true faces. To think, he had saluted that asshole lycanthrope. The ¡°Guardian.¡± If the world knew he was a person eating monster, they¡¯d tear all the monuments down and spit on them.

    The princess though, he respected her and that Traveler. Warren had moved to the Magi kingdom when he was twenty three, heartbroken and miserable. Becoming a guardsman was easy and helped him forget all that he left behind. He had watched Diana grow up through the papers, and grew disgusted at the cruel names for her. Then meeting her, he knew that papers hadn''t been honest enough about her adulthood. She was a sharp kid, and tough as nails, it was a shame she had to play by Angelina¡¯s rule. Her boy was a lucky one. Those looks she gave him, Warren wished he could find some like that. Again, at least.

    ¡°Captain!¡± came the cracking voice of a young man.

    A trained soldier, Warren didn¡¯t start out of his thoughts, turning to the same face he had given his muffin to earlier. The boy put his fists together, inclining his fuzzy crew cut.

    ¡°At ease, Jonn,¡± Warren said softly.

    ¡°This came for you, sir,¡± the boy said, holding a rolled parchment in his hands, thumbs pressed firmly against it.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, breaking the royal seal.

    It was an offer to protect the princess, of all the things to get. He read it and quickly agreed. The rolled up parchment vanished back into the air.

    Then Warren received another a few hours later, his father gloating that he had got him the position. It was supposed to be a day until he was needed, but another came from the king, a Wizard would be there to open a Door for him. Suddenly, Warren was having to wish all his men farwell, though he couldn¡¯t say where he was going, only that it was a secret mission.

    They were sad to see him go, but not jealous, they liked sitting on ass a little too much. The only frustrated soul was his cousin Sammy, who he had made the mistake of telling the truth. She followed him around as he packed, asking why he was going and she wasn¡¯t.

    He threw his duffle bag over his shoulder, ducking his head as he left his officer¡¯s quarters. Sammy kept following him, her halberd catching on the ship¡¯s doorframes. She needed to secure it better. Neither of them should really be here, they couldn¡¯t even fire standard guns. Like the recruits, they were filling up space, supposedly protecting their homeland.

    The night time deck of the ship was empty, save the airships and watch. Bright green lights flashed from the electric bulbs that lined the railings. They cast an eerie glow out onto the black sea and the mist rising up from it. Sammy stomped after him, dropping the pretense of a soldier. She was a Sergeant, Secondary Paladin, not an Officer like him. They had been stationed in Detention¡¯s base before this, a wonderful port town where she found a girl. Now they were sent all over with the war on.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me too, Warren?¡± Sammy asked, then halted, glancing around.

    He squinted at the feminine version of his own face. The hard nose bridge and brow. She even had his wide jaw. ¡°Are you fucking stupid?¡± he asked.

    She shook her head, ponytail whipping about. ¡°No, I ain¡¯t, and I don¡¯t like you saying that,¡± she said, huffing. ¡°You know why we¡¯re here, both of us.¡±

    ¡°Serve your time and you¡¯ll get out,¡± Warren said with a grin. ¡°I know you ain¡¯t stupid, and I¡¯ll miss you cuz.¡±

    They embraced, their armor clanking together.

    ¡°Correct your damn weapon, it¡¯s gonna hit someone,¡± he said, holding her shoulders.

    Behind him was the sound of swinging hinges. On the deck stood an ornate golden door filled with all the complex equations it took to transport multiple people at once. Each of the problems were set into circles, as according to the Wizard¡¯s preference. From out the door came the clear shine of an elven afternoon. Holding the knob was a woman of undefinable age in a pointed hat and short midnight blue robes. She beckoned for Warren.

    ¡°Looks like one of my dreams with Bekah,¡± Sammy remarked.

    ¡°She¡¯s not my partner in this position,¡± he said, looking around the Wizard to see someone sitting in the grass of some shore.

    ¡°The court Mage, eh?¡± Sammy said with a sly smile. ¡°Can you fix a broken girl?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been readin¡¯ too many gossip mags,¡± he said, rustling his cousin¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Damnit, you mussed it all up,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°Take care, Sammy!¡± He slapped her shoulder, moving towards the Door.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t forget to write and all that shit¡­¡±

    The tug of teleportation over such a great distance wasn¡¯t the worst that Warren had ever felt. This Wizard was pretty good, he thought. They stood on the edge of an elven forest and river. Sunlight sparkled off the water as it flowed along lazily. The road of white stone they stood on shone brightly, the long diamond patterns were outlined by deep cuts of black.

    Laying on the street, groaning, was his new partner, the tiny albino Rose. She held her knees to her chest, nearly contained in her long burgundy coat. She looked up at him with solid pearl pupils that caught the light with a flicker, furrowing her white brows. His body shaded her from the sun, and she laid out on her back, as if she were going to sleep.

    ¡°She¡¯s not as practiced,¡± the Wizard said through thought. ¡°Your father told the queen not to worry about you with her¡­¡± She looked down at the woman and her shabby pajama shirt and shorts. ¡°Ms. Rose, you need to get up now¡­ I¡¯m sure that my transportation has not been that damaging to you.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡¯ve ruddy agreed, I¡¯m not cut out for this,¡± Rose whined, in a much deeper voice and accent than Warren had heard for the Mage.

    ¡°Do you want to return with me, Miss Rose?¡± asked the Wizard.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t go back there¡­¡± She rolled on her side.

    On her legs were the pitiful remains of her bindings. The white wrappings were sparse, frayed, going up her legs and around her feet, but nowhere else. He had read quite a few articles on the twin court Mages, the last one saying that they both retired and split up. Over ten years of service gone within a day. He was also keenly aware of her role in that relationship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss, I¡¯ve got her handled,¡± Warren said. ¡°Thank you kindly for bringing us here.¡±

    The Wizard nodded with a tip of her hat¡¯s brim. ¡°Here you are then, sir, a dedicated heart tracker for Miss Diana,¡± she said, setting a token within his hand. They both watched the rapid heartbeat dance across it. ¡°That doesn¡¯t appear good¡­¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s my problem now, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I must return to my duties,¡± the Wizard said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name, Miss,¡± he said, putting out his hand.

    She took it with a firm enough shake, for a Wizard at least. ¡°I am Helena Scribira, the new Court Mage for the Magi kingdom,¡± she said with a measured smile on her thin lips. ¡°Take care, Warren Whittaker, you too Miss Rose Shettfield.¡± With a bow, a Door opened up behind her and she stepped through it.

    Sighing at the retired Court Mage, Warren set his hand on the road. A circle the size of a dessert plate cut into the stone surface, outlined by thorny vines. The rune full of equations summoned a spectral falcon from its glowing surface. The small golden bird twitched its head about as it landed on his finger. He showed it the token, and it listened to the heart beat for a few seconds, getting a sample. Squawking, it flew off towards the city in the distance. He had to get closer to it soon, Alpha was famous for its interference.

    The Paladin focused back on Rose. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to fuck around, so either follow me or lay here and get trampled by the traffic,¡± Warren said firmly.

    Rose glanced around the empty road, Alpha wasn¡¯t known for its high volume of visitors. The lazy Sorceress made Warren uncommonly angry and he whistled for his Stallion so loud it made her cover her ears. Beside him came his horse of solid form with gold and silver paint spots, its eyes glowing brightly yellow. He wrapped the coat around Rose¡¯s midsection, throwing her up behind the saddle. In the middle of this, she awoke from her pity party, flailing her limbs around like a cat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fuckin¡¯ manhandle mah, mate!¡± she snarled, bursting out of his grip. She floated a few feet off the ground, glaring at him. Some of her colorless hair stuck out from her braid and her nostrils flared.

    ¡°Good, ya can fly, now follow me,¡± he said, hoisting himself onto the horse.

    She wavered in the air, holding onto the trim of the saddle. It seemed her small hand was a shame to her. He didn¡¯t blame her for carrying guilt, but her magic was all willpower and confidence. Both visibly low within her.

    ¡°Go ahead and hold on if you need to,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°The princess isn¡¯t having a good time. You want to protect her, don¡¯t ya?¡±

    Rose flushed, holding onto the saddle with both hands now.

    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± he told her, smiling.

    She wouldn¡¯t look at him.

    Pushing into the beast¡¯s sides, the Stallion started off in a galop. Rose gripped tightly as she screamed. Flying horizontally over the horse¡¯s ass, she bashed her hips into its rump. Damn, she was going to take some work, Warren thought.

    Within moments they were on the long steps before the great Demon War gates, which loomed tall and mighty over them. Warren was on his own two feet before he reached the docks. He caught many of the dock workers blinking at the sight of the vanishing horse. They most likely knew what a Paladin¡¯s mount was, but their wary looks after he started moving up the steps meant they had something to hide. Rose padded after him, struggling to catch up with his long strides.

    His falcon sent him a message, it had found the princess, she was in the sewers with others. Putting on his open eyed helm of Psyin, Warren turned and picked up Rose by the waist. She fought him again, but he held on firmly this time.

    ¡°Quit yer yapping, I need to get us into this city quickly!¡± he snapped back at her. ¡°She¡¯s in the damn sewers, running around in a panic.¡±

    The Sorceress of the Chained god was suddenly still at that. ¡°How?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°I guess I could fly over the gates¡­¡± She gazed up, craning her neck back. ¡°Not with yew though.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re warded against that,¡± he said out the side of his mouth, his other hand weaving a spell.

    One of the guards beside the gate yawned, heading over towards the two people apparently trying to get in. Finishing his prayer just as the elvish man approached, Warren set his hand on the guard¡¯s unarmored neck. A replica of his diadem formed under the man¡¯s helmet, driving incorporeal spikes into the elf¡¯s mind. The bored elf was rather easy to break mentally. His eyes were blank and wide.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about any customs or greetings,¡± Warren suggested, his voice taking on a ghostly echo. ¡°We¡¯re unimportant guests that are in a hurry.¡± Rose shuddered, but when he looked she glanced away. Good, he was sure he hadn''t affected her by mistake.

    The elf guard nodded, gesturing to the door behind him. ¡°Right this way, sir,¡± he said. Moving away from the Paladin, he opened the side entrance to the city with a key.

    Ducking his head, Warren walked in with Rose still in his arm. The helmet cut down the glare when they exited on the other side, but she grimaced at the bright dawn light of the city. He released her and she hovered in midair, more stable than before.

    Still squinting, she referred to the closed door, then to him. ¡°Would that guy do anythin¡¯ for yah?¡± she wondered, an oddly excited look on her face.

    Warren straightened out his duffle bag. ¡°Within reason,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    The Paladin whistled, bringing back his horse. ¡°Situation ain¡¯t got any better,¡± he said, atop his stallion.

    This caused Rose to waver.

    ¡°Ya can¡¯t take back the past, but ya can change the future,¡± he said, offering his hand to her.

    She screwed her eyes up, her jaw working. ¡°Just go, I¡¯ll follow yah,¡± she said quietly.

    In the depths of the sewer, his arm aching, tongue dry, lungs burning and head pounding, Jonah had only one thought, Follow the moth. They had, for the last few minutes, as he ushered along the twins beside him. Their steps were stumbling and they nearly fell several times. He held onto their collars like his grandma had done for him as a much smaller child. He wasn¡¯t that strong, but they weren¡¯t that small. They looked far more haggard than him, he had taken a whole three naps today and he would need another after this.

    After, he stressed to himself. There was always something after. Church was running too long, the preacher was mind numbingly boring. After he got to eat Sunday dinner, his grandmother would prepare something or they would go out and get burgers. He might even get a toy with his meal. The ball pit, crawling through those colorful tunnels.

    Oh God, he was trying to escape to another world again. This world wasn¡¯t so wonderful and fantastical now, he wanted out. The most he had been stressed out was school or that pit of a house. Before coming to Hera that was. He thought back to all the majesty he¡¯d seen in this world of magic, now there were equal memories of horror.

    No, no, he still had Diana and this was a good thing they were doing. He¡¯d feel so much better after. When that white moth led them finally out of here. These kids, they had worse, they were relying on him. After was when he could escape. He could relax with Diana, he could sleep on a bed of heather again.

    Holy shit this place smelled awful. The water was supposed to be cleaned out by the pipes, but a swamp smelled just as bad as a sewer.

    There was the falcon again, ever escaping the Nymphs. No, wait, the bird was to his side. That golden light with its pinkish hue was¡­

    ¡°Oh thank the gods! A ladder!¡± Diana cried beside him, coughing.

    The Nymphs were gathering around the ladder and the opening to the outside world. They wanted to block the couple and the young Ash Makers from leaving. Three Nymphs went tumbling back through the reeds as a black coated figure landed with a heavy thud on the ground. Straightening up, Jonah laughed with joy and hoarsely at the sight of the burly Warren Whittaker standing there with his helm on. From his belt he drew his daggers and bellowed an elvish word the translator said was, ¡°Phantom!¡± The blades of his weapons turned from solid etched steel to a ghostly gray, translucent and smokey. In a flash of movement, he drove them through necks and hearts in neat thrusts at the Nymphs blocking their path. The blades slid through them, blooming out the other side. They fell to the ground with no visible wounds but a lightly smoking echo where the blade had touched them.

    ¡°Excuse me ladies, gentlemen, coming through, coming through,¡± Warren remarked. His great big boot slid the unconscious bodies of the Nymphs back through the reeds into the swamp. ¡°Diana, Jonah, nice to see ya again.¡± He inclined his head, his black hole eyes scanning the three gray coated figures they were helping. The blonde twins stared up at him with awe. Without a moment''s pause, he sheathed his weapons which caused a puff of smoke at the scabbard. He guided them along, blocking any further assault with his body.

    They were at the ladder, finally, staring up at Kalyah who offered both her arms down. It was a fifteen foot climb and her tiny limbs were far away. Jonah, playing a true Hero, guided the twins to the ladder, encouraging them to climb before him. He tried to pick them up and help them along, but they were going terribly slow and he didn¡¯t have the strength.

    There was a clap of metal, and Warren was behind him. In the air was a golden wall of force made of fractal patterns. It blocked them in, causing Diana and her tiger bearing Chiru to squeeze up against the stone wall by the ladder. Great gushes of water thudded off the ward, but it held firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯ll block bullets, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Warren said, holding up his hands. His prayer pose was held by a wrap of twisting gold brambles. The water became ice and his thorny diadem glowed. ¡°It¡¯s about all I can manage at the moment, but I got it.¡±

    Diana looked at the raging Nymphs. ¡°I will have to make amends for this¡­¡± she breathed.

    ¡°Honey, stop, I¡¯ll come down and get you,¡± Kalyah said, starting to climb down.

    Susan was barely a few feet up, staring up into the sunlight. Her brother and Jonah were helping her, pushing from below. Water was starting to find its way over the tall force wall. Warren grumbled a prayer, increasing the height of the wall.

    ¡°Rose, I know you¡¯re up there, help us!¡± Warren roared up the ladder.

    All was silent for a moment. Through the light a figure came floating down. Jonah blinked, reminded of superheroes flying in to save the day. He had never known a superhero to be barefoot or wearing a baggy pajama shirt, shorts and a massive coat, or one to have such full legs.

    ¡°Wut the fuck? Ash Makers?¡± the hovering Rose said, furrowing her white brows.

    Diana scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Oh gods¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re kids, you eejit, now pick them up and carry them out! Yer here to help Diana and Jonah, and this is their job, so that means it¡¯s yours too!¡± Warren yelled loudly.

    A splash of water hit Rose and she turned towards the Nymphs with fury. Behind her, the wall erupted into chains, the stone eaten away to form them. Besides her, Kalyah shrieked as the ladder was nearly consumed in the process.

    ¡°Focus!¡± Warren barked.

    Turning from the offending creatures, the chains wrapped around all three of the Ash Makers, Aiko included, manacles clamping down on each limb. The source of the chains dragged up the wall, stone transmuted to steel. Rose rocketed up through the manhole cover, the three people and the tiger following her, the familiar going slack with wide eyes. Kalyah yelped, flattening herself against the ladder, which survived the ordeal. Jonah stumbled back into Warren, who held strong in his place.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a fool without her brother,¡± Diana said angrily.

    ¡°She¡¯ll learn,¡± Warren said. ¡°Go on, hurry.¡± He jerked his head up the ladder.

    Diana limped forward and Jonah helped her onto it. ¡°Kalyah, can you carry Diana? She hurt her leg,¡± he asked up. The Druid thanked the strong Pixie and him.

    Every wrung was pain, but Jonah made it up and Warren made it up last.

    Finally, it was after, and they could breathe fresh air again.

 Part 3 Chapter 2: Safe at last...

    Kalyah set Diana gently onto the earth a dozen feet from the manhole. When Warren came rushing out of it, he slid the steel disk over it, ordering Rose to seal it up. With a look from her, the steel meshed together into one solid mass. The Paladin nodded ¡°Good job.¡± Pointing to Ash Makers and Aiko, he told her to make beds out of their chains and manacles.

    Sweat was coursing down the Sorceress¡¯s pale face, drenching her black shirt. At one time she would fly all day long and perform great displays of magical power. Diana hadn''t seen her airborne since Luann died, and she knew Rose wasn¡¯t recovering since she left. The king was worried about her joining them, as she might be more of a risk than a benefit.

    Rose got as far as turning the metal to sand before floating down to the ground, breathing heavily, face blushed from the strain. ¡°I need to ruddy rest,¡± she said, stretching out.

    Warren sighed, scratching his face as his helm vanished. ¡°Take your rest, ya did good,¡± he said with a smirk.

    Rose hid her face behind her arm.

    He turned over Chiru as Aiko the cat escaped from under her, shaking off the sand from its fur. The Wanshi¡¯s face was covered in mud and her nostrils were leaking blood. He took some water from his canteen and cleaned off the grime. ¡°Well, this one ain¡¯t doing well. Green up to the gills,¡± he remarked.

    Swallowing a draught of water, Diana handed it back to Jonah, then peered over and around Kalyah and the other two clergy, at the twins. ¡°Ah, they''re swamp sick,¡± she said, wiping her mouth.

    ¡°They all are,¡± Kalyah said, looking over Susan.

    The Wood elf Priestess, the other a Priest (probably her brother), brought more water from a crate they had with them. She tried to hand it to Warren, but he got out of her way.

    Warren rose up from his knee. ¡°I can¡¯t compare to you, pretty lady,¡± he said with a wink.

    The Wood elf flushed a deeper yellow, and tended to Chiru. With steady fingers she set the Wanshi¡¯s nose. Though painless through prayer, it didn¡¯t matter as she was hardly conscious. Removing the young woman¡¯s gray coat, she revealed a host of scratches and bruises beneath her long sleeved shirt. Some were close to festering, a nasty red around them. She spoke elvish to Kalyah.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what they were doing. Maybe they were trying to escape and had to climb through some tight bends¡­¡± Kalyah stated, shaking her head. Her small fingers traced along the cuts and scrapes of Susan.

    Jonah gathered the three Ash Makers coats, grimacing at their wretched stench. At some point, the three had soiled themselves into the outer wear. He made a comment about burning them, but Kalyah said they couldn¡¯t really replace them. Warren told them both he could clean them with a spell when he got the chance.

    ¡°Here, an elixir for swamp sickness,¡± Diana said, plucking a small vial from a pouch on her belt.

    ¡°Thanks, honey, this will certainly help,¡± Kalyah said. ¡°Lucky you had it, huh?¡±

    Diana nodded. ¡°Yes, I made it myself¡­ my first bit of potion work,¡± she said. ¡°And my last so far.¡±

    The Priestess shook it in her fingers. ¡°Well, these don¡¯t really expire.¡± From her bag she brought out a dropper and popped the cork to the vial. Susan made a disgusted face from the medicine, waking from her stupor.

    Susan gazed around, forgetting the taste. ¡°Mages?¡± she asked, looking particularly at Diana.

    The Druid smiled at her.

    ¡°Yes, baby, we¡¯re all Mages and we¡¯re here to help you,¡± Kalyah said softly.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The young girl sighed.

    ¡°Diana, anymore heather seeds?¡± the Priestess asked.

    ¡°Sadly no, I was planning on harvesting a fresh batch from what I planted,¡± Diana lamented.

    Rose lifted her head, placing her hand on the soil. The sand around the Ash Makers sank into the ground. All around them came grass, simple bluegrass, not heather. Still it was much softer than the hard packed dirt. Rose laid on her accomplishment, it would fade within an hour or so. It was part of the balance for a Sorcerer, living matter wasn¡¯t permanent.

    ¡°Much better, thank you Miss Court Mage,¡± Kalyah said with a smile, pointing her out for Susan.

    ¡°I¡¯m retired,¡± Rose mumbled.

    ¡°She¡¯s having a rough time. You understand that, though, don¡¯t you, baby?¡± Kalyah said with a brighter smile. Handing the potion off to her fellow. ¡°Let¡¯s get you some water to wash that down, huh?¡± The small teenager was nearly limp from hunger and exhaustion in the Priestess¡¯s arms. She squinted at the glare, then her brother as he reacted to the foul tasting medicine. She reached out for Ed, and at Kalyah¡¯s command, they slid the two together so they could hold hands.

    ¡°There we are!¡± Warren declared. All around the group came six golden poles made of Psyin¡¯s patterns. At ten feet up they stopped and out bloomed a mystical tarpaulin. On all sides the magical sheen shielded them from the shine with a welcoming shadow. ¡°Better?¡±

    ¡°Much, thank you, Warren,¡± Kalyah said, removing the canteen from Susan¡¯s lips. ¡°No, honey, you can¡¯t drink too much, you¡¯ll make yourself sicker.¡± She looked around. ¡°Oh Goddess, I guess Niae isn¡¯t having any luck with the Grands on the street. Their cleaning equipment is blocking the roads. We might have to set up camp here with this Tent. They need to be bathed, saline, and food¡­¡±

    Aiko went up to Chiru, who was half awake in the arms of the Wood elf Priestess, sniffing at her. The familiar growled, walking away to its master. Diana stiffened at the discovery.

    Jonah, who was trying to help wherever he could, came beside her, sitting in the grass. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he whispered.

    She spelled out U-n-d-e-a-d.

    He gasped, swallowing. Which one?

    ¡°Aiko just sensed it, huh?¡± Kalyah said. She closed Susan¡¯s eyes with a prayer for sleep, setting her back on the grass. ¡°Simple sponge baths, arms and legs,¡± she told the other clergy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the Paladin asked, moving from his place by the Tent¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°They have the stench of a Vampire on them,¡± Kalyah said. She looked through the crate they carried full of water, blessing one of them. She went to Diana, handing her it and a few towels. ¡°Antiseptic, you need the swamp off you, baby.¡± Giving another to Jonah, she looked to the Paladin who was scanning the three with a glowing gauntlet. ¡°They breathed in Thrall mist, but they weren¡¯t turned. I should have known she¡¯d hear about them somehow¡­¡±

    ¡°The Night Crew,¡± Jonah hissed.

    ¡°But how? I took every precaution!¡± Diana said loudly, then lowering her voice, she went on. ¡°I did all I could to avoid them being discovered. How could Angelina have found them out?¡± She was seething with rage and Jonah held her hand in solidarity.

    ¡°Their wounds are two days old, honey,¡± Kalyah said with a frown. She sterilized her gloves and took up a sponge. ¡°You told your mother today, I guess, well it was already too late.¡± Her voice was horribly stiff and professional. ¡°We did all we could, but evil won that battle. The Goddess weeps for them, and I hope I¡¯m wrong in thinking these are the only survivors, but I¡¯m afraid they might be. That Vampire could easily take out an entire camp of people.¡± She wiped down Ed¡¯s arms, picking out pebbles from his skin. ¡°I think they had to crawl through some pretty tight places to escape. This boy seems to have led them, he¡¯s got cuts on the back of his head, like he kept having to check where they were.¡± She closed her eyes, whispering a prayer.

    ¡°How did the monsters get past the Blinders?¡± Jonah asked, unable to hide the temper in his voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe the undead are immune to it. Their magical leylines are much different to the living. Almost as strange as these poor souls, or yours,¡± the Pixie continued.

    Warren clawed at his cheeks and the short stubble. ¡°Angelina¡¯s ship is swimming in army men, she ain''t got the room to shit. They''ve even got Fia watched."

    "Does she have a radio?" Jonah asked.

    "I guess so," the Paladin said.

    ¡°The Night Crew have some way of coming and going on the ship without it docking. Like a teleportation thing or something," Jonah said with a sigh. "She might be able to have them appear almost anywhere."

    Diana was twisting the rag around her finger until the skin turned red. What a horrible failure this all was. Seeing her self harm, Jonah snatched the item away from her.

    "They did this, not us. And if it wasn''t us who let it slip, then it was someone else they had contact with," he told her firmly. "We saved them, Angelina can''t take that from us."

    In the shadows, Rose raised her head and looked at Diana and her reddened finger. A strange expression was there, as if understanding. Diana turned away from the white stare.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Yes, you''re right. I''m sorry, I just wish we could have done more," Diana said, working the circulation back into her fingers.

    "We did this," he said simply, gesturing to the three haggard Ash Makers.

    "A joyous occasion," said Niae as she entered the Tent. Passing Warren, she was only a few inches taller. The Arch Priestess bowed her head to the princess and them. "These three lives are saved, the Goddess weeps with a smile on her face.¡± She smiled ruefully at the three. ¡°Kalyah, I cannot bring the Van in here, but we can bring food, blankets, clothing for them. This is a wonderful location now though. It is more than sufficient as a mobile clinic." She gestured at the grass and Tent.

    "The Grands won''t move?" Kalyah asked.

    "They are being stubborn and I am not about to bring afflicted bodies past them on the streets," she said with a mild huff. She put her hands out in a scan. "Mr. Whittaker, could you section the Tent to give these bodies a private place to be washed of their intimate places? I fear they are at risk of infection."

    "Yes, ma''am, no problem," he said, tapping his diadem at her.

    "Ah, the joys of having a Psyin devout around," the High elf said with a smile. She turned to Diana. "Do not fret young miss, for your acts are wholly good today. When these dears wake, they will need bright faces to comfort them. So I recommend you only cry with them. I am safe in the fact that we did all we could and the past is no more. We have only the present. I have already sent people to investigate the camp, they will use the utmost caution. We will make sense of this, but your work and mine is here." She pointed to the ground.

    "Will they document it?" Diana asked.

    "They are armed with cameras, yes," Niae said. "Rest both of you, you have done enough for now."

    Warren wouldn''t sit down and kept helping, drawing curtains for the groups. After that, he went off to the Twinklings hotel and fetched some supplies and clothes, as well as a few plants of heather. About the time he returned, the bluegrass faded and Diana ripped the seeds from the plant and filled the Tent with the soft bedding of grass.

    The Grands were wandering around the city, apparently they had found the damage done to Sil''va park. How long the group would have to spend in this back alley was unclear. Warren acted as guard, incurious about the specifics of the three, but determined to keep them safe. On her own bed of heather, Rose joined his watch around the corner of a building. Her pearl eyes and rounded face were harder for Diana to read, as she stayed silent on the matter. The depression was clear though, and Diana saw herself in that pallid face. She could hardly look at her.

    Diana and Jonah had a section for themselves, soundproof and opaque. There had been bits of serpent in Jonah¡¯s hair, and his jacket stank of the beast''s blood--even when it was cleaned off. He had tried to tend to her, but she wanted to take care of him. While he was topless, she soothed his bruised shoulder with icy hands. A leaf of aloe vera gel, lit with a magical shine, made the deep red bruising shrink. She kissed his neck and he asked if that was part of his healing too.

    "No, but it helps me," she said with a giggle.

    "I''m glad you feel better," he said, meshing his hand with hers, holding it to his stomach.

    "I did all I could," she said, setting her face against his back. She sent warmth coursing through her cheek.

    "Yes, we did. We saved people''s lives," he said in a tone of disbelief.

    "Yes, we. I merely hope we didn¡¯t put them in danger," she said softly. Aiko, who supported her back as a tiger, snorted. It sent her feelings of victory, pictures of Ike and the smugglers. They weren''t interested in making friends. After how much of a threat Ike made, he was lucky they didn¡¯t get ratted out to the Heroes earlier. She told Jonah her theory.

    "Yeah, I bet it wasn¡¯t easy for that guy to explain his injuries,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know who knew what, but it could be the Ash Makers asked for too much. Or the smugglers just saw more value in turning them in.¡±

    "Yes, that would make sense." She wrapped both her arms around him, drawing him closer to her chest. She had cleaned out her hair and removed the blood and ichor from her dress. Now only her ankle ached from the twisting of it. She dared not remove her tights and the boot on her own, moving at all didn¡¯t appeal to her.

    She laid against him for several long minutes, trying to relax alongside his steady breathing, inhaling his wonderful rich smell. They had settled matters, not ideally, she would always want to do more for the Ash Makers and the children. In the mists, with their Blinders and plasma guns, it would have been suicide, even for army troopers. And if it wasn¡¯t, the Heroes or Angelina¡¯s accursed Night Crew would have attacked.

    No, she couldn¡¯t think about the past, she couldn¡¯t change anything here. She had done all she could with this one. She felt now that if she left the Tent, then something else might spring up. If she left this small area with this amazing man and his beautiful skin, then there was a chance she would never be happy again. She sighed against his shoulder blades corded with functional muscle, and his hands were steel, but their grip and movement was as gentle as could be.

    Her mind was seeking distraction through his body. Where had they left off last? Her hands slid down his stomach, his torso was as slick as could be. The torso she had helped to repair couldn¡¯t grow hair again after all the burns. Which was fine, she never liked too much scruff, she had made her last boyfriend shave his¡­

    ¡°Diana?¡± Jonah said warily.

    ¡°What?¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°We gotta get you up and walking,¡± he said. ¡°I think the others are ready to leave.¡±

    ¡°A Tent can stay up for hours on end,¡± she replied, pressing her chin into his back, her hands stopping their descent.

    He drew aside the glittering curtain and in came the rustling sounds of the others. ¡°Hey, are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, honey, Niae got the Grands to leave the roads,¡± Kalyah said. ¡°We¡¯re going to take these ones to the Twinklings. Warren and Rose will be staying to guard you, we¡¯ll be fine, we have curtains on the Van windows.¡± She laughed. ¡°Diana, do you want me to fix your leg up before I go?¡±

    ¡°My boots are dragonhide and I¡¯m wearing wool tights,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°All I need to remove is the boot then,¡± Kalyah said, stepping into their small area.

    Broken from her flirting, Diana held the tiger Aiko beside her. Jonah swiftly put on a fresh shirt and held her other hand. Kalyah shucked off her long boot to a teeth gnashing whimper from the princess. Pressing her small hands into the swollen ankle, they shone with white fire and the limb took on a more normal shape. The healing made Diana¡¯s eyes heavy and stomach growl. She would have to leave here no matter what.

    Out of the smuggler''s goods of Twinklings, Warren and Jonah found some patio furniture and with Rose¡¯s help they set it up on the garden roof. It required some magic to bend it like a pastry to get it through the hatch. Below them the Ash Makers were nursed by the Corpine clergy. Their rooms were well warded, and so were all the ways to them, even the elevator. All the pine cones of the Sentinel were recalled and placed around the hotel, set to alert Diana at any undead or the Heroes. The smuggler¡¯s goods from the other rooms had been left, all efforts to remove them stopped. For all intensive purposes, the hotel was locked down.

    Jonah had been tinkering around his radio, waiting for any kind of message from the Heroes. He figured that if they had actually captured the Ash Makers alive, then they were likely to brag about it. Diana tended to her plants, waiting on the Arch Priestess to return before she contacted her mother. She didn¡¯t want to go to the Archdruid queen with anything short of hard evidence. She would have to go to sleep at the end of this long day, and she felt the many hours heavily on her.

    Warren, who had spent his morning on the other side of the world, sat peaceably reading at the table. He had placed wards of warning around the roof and the children. Around the table was Rose, chowing away at a huge bag of crisps. Every time the Paladin glanced at her, she ate a little quieter than she had been before, remembering to keep her mouth closed. When she threw the crumpled bag on the floor, Diana (who hadn''t said anything to her yet, not even a greeting) was about to say something about it. Warren instead picked up the bag and threw it at Rose¡¯s head. The bit of trash had the stopping power of a feather, but it made Rose flinch.

    ¡°Either go throw it away, or burn the damn thing,¡± Warren grumbled, looking over his paperback as he settled back down.

    Rose narrowed her eyes, her slovenly ways were well known about the palace. Her brother was the only one to stop her from littering all over the place. ¡°Why are yah so ruddy rude to mah?¡± she asked now.

    "As if littering isn''t rude,¡± he said plainly, turning a page. ¡°I¡¯m only being firm, I thought you liked that¡­¡± He winked at her.

    The Sorceress¡¯s cheeks blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to take mah bruther¡¯s place!¡± she snapped.

    The Paladin plucked a tissue from his coat and sat in front of her. ¡°You¡¯ve got some shit on your face,¡± is all he said.

    Grumbling, Rose wiped her face and sent the soiled tissue and the bag up into flames. The ashes were carried on the wind. She glared at the snickering Diana.

    The hatch of the garden roof opened and Niae came out, flanked by two of her children. All of them wore brilliant white armor, a sleek breast plate with shirts and skirts of a Weaver make, Druids often donated pieces of the mighty spider¡¯s creations to the Corpine temples. There were bands around their foreheads set with their emblems, a warding helm. These were Corpine devouts ready for war, to sit on the sides at the very least, but their faces were soured with failure.

    The High elf took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. Jonah offered her some herbal tea from the pot on the table, some of Diana''s old stash. Niae took a cup, sipping while her children were about to hand some developed photos out. She signaled to them and they stopped.

    ¡°We are not alone¡­¡± Niae¡¯s eyes blazed. She whipped her hand in the air and it shone a half dozen white hawk moths, fluttering after orange insects around her head. ¡°You cannot land, you will not establish a connection with your foul hearted maker, I will not let you. Fia is a mere three hundred, I was a High Priestess before she was born! I am one of the few in this world able to call themselves a Grand Cleric of Corpine¡­¡± She glared at a Fly being eaten by Moth. ¡°Not a second of our conversation will be shared with her, I assure you.¡±

    ¡°We could move it inside, it¡¯s easier to ward,¡± Warren suggested.

    ¡°Yes, let us do that,¡± Niae said with a nod.

    The penthouse wasn¡¯t in that horrible of a state, Diana thought as the lights were on. It was mostly the dust and aged furniture. They had plenty of furniture downstairs to replace it. Diana considered moving into it, as they couldn¡¯t leave with the kids in such a sorry state. Teleportation wasn¡¯t an option for them normally, much less now.

    She cleaned off one of the large kitchen counters that ran along the south wall, real black marble with such a lovely shine. The sink, where she drew the water from, was polished brass. There was a place for a fridge and the stove was a hardy cast iron. The windows overlooked the entire city and it wasn¡¯t a bad view. Jonah, unable to conduct the water around, was sweeping the floor, his face taking on the same neutral expression as when on the ship. Aiko sneezed at the dust, and Diana sent it out the window. For a moment, they were happy, then Niae sat down at the table Rose was still wiping off. The Sorceress had nearly ripped the top layer of the oak off, but Warren stopped her.

    On the weathered dining table to the side of the kitchen, Niae spread out the photographs. Rose scoffed at them, while Warren sucked his teeth and puffed a sigh. All the windows and the door bore his wardings and the Arch Priestess¡¯s, but they might as well be useless, Diana thought. She and Jonah saw the photos and held hands in anguish.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bunch of fuckin¡¯ pictures of an empty cave,¡± Rose said loudly.

    Niae gave the Sorceress a wounded look, quieting her.

    ¡°Was there no trace of them?¡± Diana asked.

    The High elf shook her head, blinking tears. ¡°Nothing remained of them ever setting foot there. I saw them enter those caves, I know they had to have something in them. I smelled no trace of undead even. They were cleaned out completely. Even the sensors, which I saw this morning, were gone.¡±

    ¡°Your Dove?¡± Jonah wondered.

    ¡°Dispelled. I am not used to such secretive acts and I cannot tell what happened with no evidence. I suppose we must wait for those poor dears to be well again before we go forward with anything. I am afeard that Fia being so interested in this means that she does not know either.¡±

 Part 3 Chapter 3: Recovery...

    After the late night conversation with Niae, the end to a long day, Diana couldn¡¯t stand to return to their room downstairs. The twins and Chiru were safe, and they would sleep and eat in the mostly empty and hellish rooms that made her want to scream. So like a mad mother bird, Diana moved about the penthouse, cleaning it, making it her own. The dust and grime went flying out the open windows, what a blessing to have ones that opened and closed. The floor was polished black marble, shining from a simple swirl of water. Not satisfied to watch, Jonah helped her as best he could.

    The penthouse had a strange construction, but nowhere near the oddity of the rooms below it. From the door there was a half wall on one side that stretched to include the stairs up to the roof. The entry door pointed east, and around the south, to the right of the door, was the large open kitchen that gained appliances quickly with the help of Warren and Rose. It was nearly professional, large enough to cook a full feast. On the western side of it, the back wall of the hotel, was a fine dining room with a view of the city and the lake. On the eastern side of the kitchen was a parlor with several cushioned chairs of red leather and a long matching couch. Past the stairs to the roof was a hallway that led to several bedrooms and a spacious bathroom. At the end of this hall was a master bedroom built for royalty with its own gigantic bathroom. The bed alone was a ten square foot beauty, wrapped and protected from the elements. On the walls were two separate vanities, walk-in closets, and discolored spaces where portraits used to hang.

    Instead of grabbing new pieces of furniture, Warren brought up some of the smuggler''s goods. He got Rose to convert their matter into repairs, and she rebuilt everything that had rotted. The Court Mage was red in the face over it, but kept going from his firm encouragement. When all the curtains were back in place, making the penthouse rather dark, she plopped down on the parlor couch, snoring.

    When Jonah and Diana laid down for the night, the noise machine going, the Druid began to whisper about Rose. ¡°I''ve known her all my life and we left on bad terms. Sorry for not introducing you to her."

    "It''s alright," he told her, holding her shoulders as she nestled against him.

    "She was so much stronger before my sister. Her magic is so draining now that she hasn¡¯t used it much. She has a much different toll than you or me. Her body converts fat into magical energy, giving her the ability to use far longer than most. Her body also creates fat quickly. I¡¯ve never seen her so¡­ plump.¡± The Druid yawned. ¡°She has always eaten far worse than me¡­ It¡¯s rather disgusting to watch. I¡¯m glad Warren can deal with her, I¡¯d just shout at her, she makes me so mad, I shouted at her a lot before I left. I can tell she feels guilty still and that just vexes me. You¡¯ve helped temper me¡­¡± She brought the quilt over them and closed her eyes. "Goodnight my dear."

    "Goodnight, baby girl," he said, kissing her head.

    She smiled at the silly pet name. Within a moment she was asleep.

    The next day, Jonah woke late in the morning. He left Diana to rest, it wasn¡¯t the best of nights for her. Warren was quietly making piles of pancakes in the black marble kitchen. Though he quietly scraped the wide griddle, he couldn¡¯t do anything about the cinnamon and butter smell wafting through the air. He smiled at Jonah below the cabinets and twirled the spatula between his fingers.

    It was the first time he had seen the Paladin without his armor and coat. The vague defeat he felt on first seeing his face only increased. He knew he shouldn¡¯t compare himself to a soldier, a Captain who fought in hand to hand combat, but it happened anyway in his mind. Warren was a beast compared to him. His broad shoulders. His golden and red tie dye shirt, (apparently a popular style in the Magi kingdom) stretched across his chest and biceps. There weren¡¯t any clear cuts, he was just bulky. So damn manly compared to how Jonah saw himself.

    ¡°Yer the first one up, I was starting to worry,¡± Warren said as Jonah rounded the counter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wake her up? She¡¯s a deep sleeper.¡± He pointed to Rose, who was sleeping on her face on the couch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have good luck with waking up Mages,¡± Jonah said, telling him about Diana. ¡°I don¡¯t blame her,¡± he added. ¡°Water under the bridge. I don¡¯t really know Rose that well. We weren¡¯t really introduced.¡±

    Warren flexed his square jaw, thinking for a moment as he gazed at the small woman. ¡°To live in a world where you don¡¯t know about the twin Court Mages,¡± he said. The pancakes on the griddle started to cook a little too long. When he flipped them over they were a bit crispy. ¡°Well, shit¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind crispy cakes,¡± Jonah said. ¡°That¡¯s what my grandma used to call them.¡±

    ¡°Well, ain¡¯t nothing better than home cooking,¡± Warren said, letting the pancakes get equally black before handing them to Jonah. ¡°You got a whole world you left behind, glad I can give you something that reminds ya of that.¡± He smiled. ¡°Did you ever want to return?¡±

    Jonah shook his head and stared at the pancakes. ¡°I can¡¯t, but I don¡¯t really want to. I had nothing to live for in my old world. Not much, I mean. That sounded really bad. I guess I could have found something, eventually. Here is wonderful, even if there¡¯s bad stuff. I didn¡¯t have any powers there, I didn¡¯t have Diana, there¡¯s nothing and no one as valuable as her¡­¡±

    Warren smirked, glancing past him.

    Jonah turned, at the end of the hall stood the princess in her green blouse and long skirt, red curls loosely combed and makeup on. She must have woken up right after him. She smiled at him and the tiger rubbed against his leg. ¡°Morning, pet,¡± she said softly.

    Flushed, Jonah smiled back. ¡°Good morning, babe. I thought you needed more sleep,¡± he said.

    She embraced him and kissed his cheek on her tiptoes.

    ¡°Are you okay? That was a pretty bad nightmare,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± she said, arms around his neck. ¡°But I am dreadfully hungry.¡±

    The fridge creaked open. ¡°Well now that the princess is up, I can make some bacon!¡± Warren said loudly. He looked over at the couch with his exclamation, Rose didn¡¯t stir.

    Diana sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve got her, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, walking over to the Sorceress. ¡°I¡¯ve known her most of my life and she has passed out on many horizontal surfaces. We always had one way to rouse her.¡± Throwing the blanket off of Rose¡¯s feet, she grabbed her by the ankle. Scraping her nails across her sole, she stepped back swiftly.

    Rose shot up rapidly sending the blanket flying, she hovered with a choked laugh. On her face was an embarrassed expression and she wore the same clothes from yesterday.

    ¡°Breakfast is ready,¡± Diana said, folding her arms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like yah doin¡¯ that,¡± Rose said, landing on the couch, yawning.

    Diana shook her head. ¡°Good morning Rose, how are you feeling?¡±

    The Sorceress¡¯s nose twitched about. ¡°Don¡¯t call mah ¡®Rose¡¯, I hate the ruddy sound of it,¡± she said. ¡°Call mah Rosetta, it¡¯s mah real fuckin¡¯ name.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, Rosetta, I suppose you¡¯re fine then?¡± Diana wondered.

    ¡°Aye, whatever,¡± she said, not meeting her eyes. She padded past Diana, took a plate, then a couple fists full of pancakes. She drowned them in warmed syrup. Back at the couch, she ate them sloppily. In her face was so much sorrow, and that hole was being stuffed with food. Jonah had filled it with flashing lights on a TV screen. He didn¡¯t know the depths of her failure, not truly. To be responsible for a monster being freed, a young girl¡¯s murder. Or at least that¡¯s how she saw it.

    Holding back her frustrations, Diana turned away. When she came up beside Jonah, she gripped his hand tightly and gestured to the Sorceress. ¡°Jonah, Rosetta, Rosetta, Jonah,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°I read his file,¡± she said with another yawn.

    ¡°It only had the good, I swear,¡± Diana told him.

    ¡°Yeah, okay. Nice to meet you,¡± he said, trying to wave at her.

    Rosetta mumbled something, continuing to stuff her face.

    Diana rested her forehead against his shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s not much left of her,¡± she whispered. Aiko watched the Sorceress, hanging its head.

    Even though she could probably hear that, Rosetta said nothing.

    ¡°You want any eggs, Rosetta?¡± Warren called over to her.

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    ¡°What way?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ just give mah a lot of ¡®em.¡±

    Chiru was alone in a bed and a room made for a Grand elf. The extreme nature of her swamp sickness had her up whimpering all night. A Corpine clergy had to prop her up with pillows and keep by her bed. Swamp sickness had to be treated repeatedly, or the awful viruses in the water would send bile erupting from the stomach. Without the Druid¡¯s elixir  and their care, she would suffocate in her sleep. It was only her age and construction that kept her from dying. Two days of running around with little food and poisoned water, it was beyond a nightmare for Kalyah to imagine.

    It was the Pixie elf¡¯s watch, and she saw the Night elf Priest to a cot with a kiss. The normally nocturnal elf had black bags under his silver skinned eyelids. Before Kalyah left him, he told her about what Chiru had been whimpering in her sleep. A name, pleaded and whispered, again and again. The poor girl, Kalyah thought, looking over the Wanshi now.

    Her long black hair was sweat drenched and matted from her long night of near restless sleep. Kalyah took out a brush and gently ran it through the girl¡¯s shimmering locks. That glossy texture was a source of envy for many in the city of Academia. The home of the oldest school in all of the Magi kingdom had immigrants from everywhere. There was an entire district full of Wanshi and their colorful culture. The pointed tile roofs and vibrant red buildings stuck out against the old world homes of white stone and stained oak. Their writing, varied from each region, was commonly written in gold metallic paint or ink with paint brushes. Kalyah loved walking the streets of Academia, seeing the vastly different colors in people, buildings and clothing. She lived in the city for nearly forty years and never grew tired of it.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Chiru bore the markers of her homeland, something only a Priestess could tell. There wasn¡¯t a single sign of dilution in her blood, like the many in Academia might have. Fresh immigrants were rare from the Wanshi. Had Chiru been plucked directly from the country?

    ¡°Koyomi, dai ski¡­¡± Chiru said with a smile on her face, eyes still closed.

    Kalyah sighed, toweling off the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°She must have been special to you, hm?¡± she whispered.

    Chiru¡¯s black eyes half opened, staring at her without recognition.

    ¡°Are you able to eat now, honey?¡± Kalyah wondered.

    In reply, Chiru opened her mouth.

    ¡°Alright, sweetie, I¡¯ll feed you,¡± the Pixie elf said with a grin. Gently she propped her up, securing her hair back. Mumbling, the young woman looked at her IV tubing as if for the first time, then tried to remove it. The medicine had a strong effect on her, a little too strong it seemed. Kalyah had been warned about this and guided her weak hand away. ¡°Just lay back, I¡¯ll put the broth on,¡± she told her, opening the can.

    ¡°Miso?¡± Chiru wondered.

    ¡°Sadly no, honey, only chicken broth,¡± she said. ¡°Soon we¡¯ll get to solids, I swear. We¡¯ll get you some nice solids. How about some white rice?¡± she offered, switching on the hot plate. The pot was a little loud as it shifted around.

    ¡°Not just rice, okayu, rice porridge,¡± Chiru said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, I always get rice porridge when I feel sick.¡± She blinked, dazed as she looked around the room. ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°Safe, sweetie,¡± Kalyah said.

    She pursed her full lips. Her mind was in a terrible haze, her equilibrium was spinning all about and Kalyah knew she was close to recalling what had happened to her. It was better to remember Koyomi than how she had ended up here. Did Kalyah risk bringing out the locket they had found in her personal effects?

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the culinary school if they can whip up some rice porridge,¡± Kalyah said, taking hold of Chiru¡¯s hand. ¡°They¡¯re right across the way, I¡¯m sure they can figure out something as simple as that.¡±

    Chiru looked at Kalyah and her hand on hers, then drew her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Sorry honey, I didn¡¯t know,¡± Kalyah said, holding up her hands.

    She murmured, ¡°It hurts, static.¡± She then closed her eyes, laying back. Her breathing turned sonorous, she was asleep. Softly, Kalyah woke her and Chiru whimpered, eyes shut.

    ¡°You need to eat sweetie, I don¡¯t want you on a feeding tube,¡± Kalyah said in her kindest voice. The broth was lightly steaming and ready.

    Chiru jolted out of some half dream and opened her mouth. Each bite she accepted subdued, swallowing the salty brew like it was medicine itself. Kalyah and the others had a hundred questions for the Ash Makers, but now wasn¡¯t the time. The Priestess didn¡¯t envy them whenever that time came.

    A gentle rapping came on the door a few hours later as Kalyah was reading. Diana came in with Jonah holding her hand. Outside the door was Warren, stationed as a sentinel. Kalyah couldn¡¯t tell if the big man didn¡¯t want to disturb them or whether he thought the Ash Makers were in genuine danger.

    Diana stopped as she saw Chiru.

    ¡°She won¡¯t wake so long as you don¡¯t shout in her ear,¡± Kalyah told her with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s getting some nice blessed sleep in.¡±

    The princess asked the obvious questions, holding onto her staff. She wore the Weaver green dress, her red curls contained by the wood tiara and its quartz focus. Jonah looked over Chiru, his green leviathan leather jacket freshly cleaned from the sewer mess. Compared to those that they rescued, the couple was much better off.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine and she hasn¡¯t said anything about the camp,¡± Kalyah informed them. ¡°She drank a lot of the water, I think she was expecting her Wanshi constitution to survive it, but it was too much for her body to handle.¡±

    Diana nodded, staring at her familiar, it had laid down by Chiru¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Is she like a magical race here?¡± Jonah asked. His eyes were flashing with his indexing, but it only led to a frown.

    Kalyah smiled at him. ¡°In a way, yes honey, though her people aren¡¯t Corpine made,¡± she explained.

    ¡°What? How? I thought Corpine made all races,¡± he said, shock playing out in his emerald eyes.

    ¡°Well, Corpine didn¡¯t make you, but you¡¯re here,¡± she said with a chuckle.

    He rubbed at his temple. ¡°Okay, well is the Wanshi an entire race of Travelers?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not that we know of,¡± Kalyah said, shaking her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a theory, for them,¡± Diana added. ¡°Their languages have no root in any of this world and no gods have anything to say about their gods.¡±

    ¡°The Wanshi are a bit special, but Corpine loves them all the same. What some of them do, such as the Immortal Emperors, she dislikes, obviously,¡± Kalyah continued.

    Jonah nodded, his screen out for notes.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two grab a chair, I don¡¯t like looking up so much at you,¡± the Priestess said. Carefully moving two recliners across the floor, the couple took a seat. The tiger didn¡¯t move any closer to its master, and that bothered Diana, though she tried to keep her eyes on Jonah and Kalyah only.

    Kalyah put on a kettle. ¡°The standard Wanshi is longer lived than most races. One I knew passed away at over two hundred and fifty, and he wasn¡¯t a pure blood. I wish I knew more about them. Very few Wanshi ever came to our clinic or asked for our services. They prefer their own healers. From what I know, in their homeland they have something called cultivation. Apparently when it¡¯s perfected a mortal can live forever, like the Emperors. The most shocking part of this cultivation is internal alchemy, which has one shocking process, the drinking of mercury. I can¡¯t say much else, I wouldn¡¯t say anything if I didn¡¯t know it was true. I¡¯ve seen it demonstrated, I nearly fainted when the man did it in front of me. It was a party trick to him, a joke.¡± She chuckled nervously, remembering the way the liquid metal coated his tongue.

    The couple both shuddered at that thought.

    ¡°They are still people and Corpine loves them, no matter their make,¡± Kalyah stated. ¡°Just as she loved you when you came and now that you are here, different than before, Jonah.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°What, is there something else wrong with me?¡± he asked, patting his chest.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you now,¡± Diana said, turning to Kalyah. ¡°Is there?¡± She clutched his hand tightly. She could get such a vice grip on his metal limbs.

    The Priestess held up her hands. ¡°Jonah, do you want me to tell her what we discovered, or do you?¡± she asked.

    Diana sat up straight, holding Jonah¡¯s hand to her chest. ¡°What happened?¡± She searched his face.

    ¡°You can¡­¡± Jonah mumbled.

    Nodding, Kalyah took on the brunt of Diana¡¯s panic. She had delivered a lot of tragic news, she could take this too. ¡°The absorbing of the gun to Jonah¡¯s arm caused him some numbness, so he had me check. His right arm now has the anchors melded to his muscle. They run all the way to his shoulder.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Diana gasped. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She took hold of his arm, pulling his jacket off at his shoulder. Her hands ran under his shirt, pressing her fingertips in. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± She was bending herself over the arm of her chair.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you. You were so upset with the Ash Makers leaving and we were both sick,¡± he said, his eyes watering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Diana stuck her staff into the stone floor, launching out of her chair she sat in his lap. ¡°I would have listened,¡± she cooed, setting her head on his shoulder. ¡°It would have given me something to worry about other than my own failures.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, the numbness faded, or it got better,¡± Jonah said, not looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you worrying about me all the time.¡±

    Kalyah noticed the problem there, as brief as it showed. In pause between them speaking she saw Jonah fighting for his independence. That he was being babied and hated it. Even if he wasn¡¯t the most masculine of men, there was only so much that most could take.

    Diana sat up, she must have seen it too given her shifting away from him. ¡°I care about you, deeply, I would have liked to know,¡± she stressed. ¡°That is all.¡±

    Jonah grimaced the stoney look fading in embarrassment, wrapping his arm around Diana¡¯s waist before she could rise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice catching.

    Her head returned to his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s gone, completely?¡± she asked, gently caressing the arm holding her.

    "No, the rest of my arm to the shoulder feels the same as my mechanical parts," he said, gesturing to the area.

    Her heart visibly broke for him. "My poor man, I''m sorry," she said, nuzzling up to him, pecking his face lovingly.

    "It''s okay, I''ll get used to it," he said, blinking away the water in his eyes.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid to tell me anything,¡± she told him.

    He nodded.

    The kettle whistled and Kalyah flicked it quickly, setting out the cups. Diana tried to rise once more. "Stay there, honey, if you want," Kalyah said. "It makes Jonah''s heart beat in such a lovely way."

    The man flushed as Diana smiled at him.

    "I know, I can feel it beat quite steadily," she said, settling her rump into his lap.

    His brown skin practically glowed. "Stop it," he whispered.

    She touched her nose to his, laughing.

    Each of them got an herbal tea and cookies, or biscuits as Diana''s country called them. They relaxed as Chiru tried to turn on her own. She failed halfway through and Kalyah helped her. The broth and nap gave her just enough to heal the nasty bruise along her thigh so she could lay comfortably in her new place.

    When the Priestess returned to the couple, Diana was crestfallen into the cup. ¡°Jonah, it¡¯s time for me to tell you something important,¡± Diana said with a weary sigh.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, looking over her body, as if trying to find some wound.

    Aiko chuffed, rising from its place by the bed to Jonah¡¯s knees. It set its head on the other side of his lap to the Druid, snorting from its pink nose.

    ¡°I have to return to the sewers and the swamp,¡± she confessed.

    His brow furrowed. ¡°Why? We saved them, the camp¡¯s empty¡­¡±

    Kalyah shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s best to get it out of the way, hm, honey?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, you understand,¡± Diana said.

    ¡°What? Please, tell me,¡± Jonah stressed, his eyes darting from one to the other.

    ¡°Go on, you can do it, honey,¡± Kalyah said with the young woman¡¯s brown eyes fell on her.

    ¡°I must make amends with the spirits there. I failed on my mission, an ancient snake was killed needlessly on my watch, and I harmed the Nymphs,¡± she explained.

    ¡°They were trying to harm us,¡± he said loudly.

    She nodded. ¡°I know, I know. But there are rules in nature, to my magic,¡± she said, her eyes watering as sniffed. ¡°I must make amends or I risk losing my magic.¡± The tiger chuffed in agreement.

    ¡°How?¡± he asked, holding her tightly around the waist.

    ¡°I am to be marked for such an offense,¡± Diana said, trembling at the thought. ¡°The stress of it¡­ It must be why I had that nightmare.¡± She scowled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my first one. You saw the other Druids in Grayhill, the tattoos on their skin. I will receive one in punishment for my misdeeds¡­¡± She steeled herself, wiping away the tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you did anything wrong,¡± he said, starting to cry in her stead.

    ¡°I did though!¡± Diana declared. She sprung free from Jonah¡¯s grip and out of the chair. As he tried to rise, the tiger¡¯s head stopped him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even stop a bloody blind snake from being killed¡­¡±

    ¡°We did all we could, it¡¯s not your fault or Susan¡¯s,¡± he said, trying to steel himself as well.

    Kalyah moved forward on her rolling stool and touched Jonah¡¯s leg. ¡°Sweetie, the sources hate the Ash Makers. We don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s the way of the world,¡± she said softly to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right,¡± he said quietly. ¡°They¡¯re just people, kids.¡± He gestured to Chiru in the bed.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Kalyah went on.

    Diana looked away from the Ash Maker on the bed, setting down the tea. She hadn''t drank a drop of it or eaten a bite of her food. Fasting for several hours was required for many rituals. ¡°I have to go, the Nymphs will be waking up soon.¡±

    ¡°Why don''t you stay here with me and Warren while Diana heads out?¡± Kalyah offered.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Rose with me, just in case,¡± Diana said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, my sweet.¡±

    He was quiet for a long moment. The air was charged with his anger and her shame as the clock on the wall ticked away many long seconds. It was one of the few items on the blank walls and the only sound besides Chiru¡¯s breathing. Diana stayed frozen in place, waiting for a farewell that might not come.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Jonah said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in any danger so long as I go,¡± she said evenly. ¡°Rose is only going to escort me should I be too tired to return.¡±

    ¡°Still, be safe,¡± he said, turning and forcing a smile.

    ¡°I will,¡± she said, leaning down to kiss his mouth.

 Part 3 Chapter 4: Making amends...

    Rosetta flew after Diana as they made their way down the side streets of Alpha, careful not to draw the eyes of any Grands that still patrolled them. The Sorceress only took flight at the Druid¡¯s encouragement, the strain making her sweat. She mumbled swears the whole way, but managed to stay airborne through multiple dips in altitude.

    At one point the two women had practically been sisters, Rosetta and her brother Iris having come to the castle when Diana was five and they were fifteen. The two were the youngest Court Mages. The only duo for some hundreds of years, as even now it was held by a single Mage. As a rather guarded youth herself, Rose took an interest in the young princess. Only having a brother, she delighted in all the girly activities that came with having a sister. Diana had clear memories of tea parties with the pale woman, and her linen wrapped body, trying to fit in a child sized chair. The queen made Rose wear proper clothing during play, as her large chest needed more support. So that was a chance to play dress up for the two. Rose looked so much better in a dress than the tight and magically conjured wraps. It was a shame to see her in even shabbier clothes now. Even given the hour, she still went with her baggy pajamas.

    Their friendship or sisterhood became soured when the Sorceress was around twenty. She spent a lot of time at the temple to the Bound god. To the faithful, the twins were unique celebrities and could have anyone they wanted in the dark chambers of their temple. The biggest mistake happened when Rosetta brought some of her lovers to the castle. The dominants from the temple were not as shy as the submissive Sorceress, and one ended up yelling at the ten year old Diana. Still relatively naive, Diana didn¡¯t understand exactly why her former friend wasn¡¯t interested in tea parties anymore, nor why she brought so many strange men and women to the castle. After that particular woman, Rosetta nearly lost her job. If it wasn¡¯t for Iris fighting for her with the king, then the pregnant queen would have had her out.

    It was then that Rose became much more professional, out of necessity. Luann hardly knew her at all, as Rose went about her duties of securing the castle and protecting them without interacting personally with the younger princess. Still, Luann was her ward and she spent hours watching over her.

    Diana would never forget the sobbing of Rose when Luann died. When all the protections of the castle failed, and she was to blame.

    In the doorway that Diana first saw the assassin, Rose sank to the ground. She had only held it together long enough to deal with the Midnight elf because of her link with Iris. When that link broke, for the last time, her pale face went red and she tore at the bindings of her body. The loud weeping echoed throughout the castle, nearly in competition with the queen¡¯s.

    Her brother gave her that cool demeanor and control, she added spontaneity and raw willpower. Without it, she beat her fists into the floor until they were bloody. Her god did all He could to protect her. Wounds made in passion healed after the matter. This was brutal self harm and the automatic magic of her body struggled to keep the bones in her hands from breaking.

    Diana remembered screaming at Rose until her throat was raw. Awful curses to her name and being. She had never said something worse to a person. She hoped that she never would again. Rose accepted it, agreeing with the wicked words as snot and tears flowed freely from her face. Yes, she should have died instead, it was her fault. She was lower than dirt. A disgusting beast serving and blessed by the god of deplorable sexual acts. There was no use for her in the world. It was all true, yes, yes. She accepted each statement like the lash of a whip.

    Iris ran away, for the first time in his life he could no longer protect his sister. They were inseparable except for the bedroom and the bath. Now they would never mend.

    The Druid had tried to apologize before she left the palace for good, but Rose didn''t say a word. The two weeks served to temper her fury somewhat. She no longer meant to be quite so harsh to Rose. The anger wasn¡¯t entirely gone, but like the sorrow she felt for her sister, it would never truly vanish.

    Now the two women were in the back alley of an Alpha street, thousands of miles from that palace they both left. They stood around a sewer entrance. Diana stared at the self loathing creature that she had helped create. All that weight around her stomach, in her legs, filling out her chest and arms. It had to be nearly fifteen to twenty pounds of chip fat and sadness thickening her being. For a five foot tall woman, it was too much.

    Rose landed, sighing as she took a seat besides the metal lid. ¡°Do yah need mah remove it?¡± she asked, not looking at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rose,¡± Diana said plainly. ¡°About what I said to you when Luann¡­when she died.¡± She clutched her staff to her.

    The Sorceress¡¯s white eyes flicked up and she sucked in her stomach, tugging down her shirt. There were angry purple stretch marks there. If she would cut back, they¡¯d heal up. She was lucky to have her gaining and loss as an easy battle. One where the battleground could be swept clean again with magic. ¡°Don¡¯t say anythin¡¯ yah don¡¯t mean,¡± she said flatly.

    ¡°I do mean it, I¡¯m sorry that you took the brunt when I was so furious,¡± Diana continued. ¡°I have never been that angry and I hope that I won¡¯t be again¡­¡±

    Rose was quiet for a moment. ¡°I deserved it. I should¡¯ve seen that item that broke the wall. I should¡¯ve made the fuckin¡¯ wards stronger, strong enough to stop him!¡± she said, clawing at the dirt.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t, because you couldn¡¯t,¡± Diana stressed.

    ¡°Someone else could¡¯ve. I¡¯m not worthy of bein¡¯ the Court Mage, I shouldn¡¯t even be here,¡± she said quietly.

    Diana snorted. ¡°You¡¯re away from the castle, you¡¯ve been let go, but you aren¡¯t bloody worthless Rose!¡± she yelled, making her staff ring off the manhole cover.

    The Sorceress looked up at her finally.

    ¡°I asked you to come along with me because I want you to help me,¡± she went on. ¡°You were one of the most powerful Mages we¡¯ve ever had. You can be that again, without your brother. I need you to be ready should the Night Crew attack. The Ash Makers are not who I fear, but the Heroes. Those children are counting on you, make that your goal. You have failed once, don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    Rose winced.

    ¡°Good, let that pain guide you out of this bloody slump you¡¯re in,¡± Diana said, taking a deep breath. She went on slower than before. ¡°You must do something, I¡¯ve learned that. You have to push yourself forward, find your new goal now. I must make sure I don¡¯t lose my powers to protect those children, and you are my guard. I don¡¯t care that you are no longer a Court Mage. Wallowing isn¡¯t going to help you when you have goals.¡± From her pouch she brought out a practice stone. She tossed it at Rose and the rock floated in midair before it could hit her. ¡°Go on, start again if you have to, I must attend to my business.¡±

    The Sorceress said nothing, keeping the stone in midair around her head.

    Aiko the tiger tugged off the cover and Diana made her way down. The familiar stayed beside Rose, Diana would be alone for this part.

    The air was lukewarm as Diana stripped off her clothes and put them over the wrung of the ladder. She pressed through the reeds bare, the leaves scratching her pale skin, and settled into the water that was uncomfortably chilly. The natural world, the diseases and all the tiny things science could identify, couldn''t harm her. She hardly got sick. So long as she applied her creams, the mist sickness was a rare blip.

    If she kept up with her magic, then she had plenty of years to look forward to. Her grandfather was some hundred and eighty years old when he died. As powerful as he was, he could have lived even longer. She heard he died because all his close friends had gone and Diana¡¯s mother was already grown. Given that he wasn''t close with the Heroes after the war, it gave her hope that he wasn''t as wicked as them.

    Her grandfather was covered in tattoos, and she knew not all of them were praises. In his time he must have angered a swamp and it was the idea of his strength that kept her going in the mire. For even though no parasites or microbes could kill her in the swamp water, it was still a fucking miserable time.

    She could see clearly through water with her Druid eyes, but as the nervous fish and small snakes kicked up the silt, her vision blurred. This was her goal, for the start of the ritual she had to cover herself in the fine mud. Plugging her nose--because there was no way she was getting any of the water in her sinuses--she dove down and pulled handfuls of it, placing them on the mossy bridge. Every time she rose, she had to flip back her hair for bare meant bare, even of any magically conjured ties or headwear. Getting the silt through the water without it all sliding through her fingers should have been punishment enough.

    The floor of the lanes was not perfectly square as the pathways. The bottoms were free of stone and the various creatures had dug into the available earth as their homes. The ancient serpent¡¯s nest made more sense now. She only wished that as she clawed the mud that she would stop finding a hidden creature within the colorless plants of the swamp floor. She was disturbing everything, she didn¡¯t blame them for darting from her. This was the other part of her punishment. Taking parts of the swamp, she was supposed to appreciate everything that lived within. That was the major gap between her and the other Druids, the lack of a deep spiritual connection with nature. She respected nature, as the source of all living things. She loved her magic and did all she could to keep it. A majority of Druids annoyed her though. They didn¡¯t like her from the start and that wasn¡¯t her fault. They would say, ¡°Oh how could a Druid go back to a rich castle? Why didn¡¯t she try to live closer to nature?¡± They had never seen the Scholar Palace in Principality. They didn¡¯t realize that all those Wizards, Clerics, and Bards had appreciated nature as well. There were countless plants and guards within the palace walls.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Sitting on the bridge, her skin tinged green from the algae, Diana caught her breath from the laborious swimming. Then she began covering herself in the muck, the sandy and slimy sediment. It smeared across her and she groaned as it started to dry in the warm air. She avoided any orifices, except a double palmed drag across her face. Her nether region had a natural reddish scruff, and thankfully didn¡¯t need to be covered. She coated herself with thoughts of eventual scrubbing clean. Thinking of the fine soaps didn''t stop the feeling of the mud crackling on her skin.

    In the dim light of the faint steel covered bulbs, came a great bubbling of water. It was a toad that had given her the orders. About it floated wisps, lighting its wart covered body well. The spirit blinked loudly, all the mucus moving about two watermelon sized eyes. It shifted its massive webbed feet on the platform lily pad it sat on. Its throat pouch expanded in a few ribbits. The first a deep bellow that rippled the water into waves that crashed into the sharp reed stalks and her dangling feet. The others were quick little ones that began a communicative exchange.

    Its thoughts came barreling into her head like a migraine. "Shame, repentance." It sent the first word as an emotion that made her guts twist. She nearly spat up bile at the sensation, her stomach empty of anything else. Shakily she rose up, tucking her legs under her. On her shins, knees together on the cruel steel grate, she bowed her forehead to the moss.

    "Druid, you failed, you must be marked or be cut off from your vows¡­." Here it conveyed a deep anger with her. The feelings made her shiver like they were from a shouting parent. The face of the toad unchanging, the sound of its croaks were louder as it rippled the water.

    "I am sorry, I know I was wrong, that''s why I have come to make amends," she said, head bowed. "I will accept a marking. Nor will I take any comfort in the Nymphs for my actions."

    It croaked so furiously and she raised her head to look at it fully when it went silent. It stared at her, some ten feet away. She wasn''t sure if she was meant to stare it in the eye or not, for a toad¡¯s looks out at either side.

    Opening its mouth, she feared something horrible. It was worse than she imagined. Springing out from its mouth came a slimy pink missile that struck her in the hands she put up as a guard. Her knuckles slammed into her face from the force. Yanking mud off her, leaving a clear viscous fluid behind, the toad''s tongue retracted into its mouth.

    "Not good enough," it said clearly, the voice sounding like a chorus as its eyes lit up. This was no longer a representative of the swamp speaking, but all swamps.

    "What must I do then?" she asked.

    "You must prevent the Cursed from returning, you must keep them in the places of stone and metal," it went on, staring blankly at her.

    "I will do my best," she said, lowering her head.

    The tongue smacked her on the top of her head. The blow made her teeth bite together with an agonizing chomp. She saw stars all across her vision. She rubbed her head, but it did little to ease her suffering.

    "You must also make amends for the being that impersonated our spirit," the source went on.

    "I''m sorry¡­" she said, tears streaming down what mud remained on her face. Her head was throbbing. She hadn''t slept that much. The other day was still dragging on her. She had feared this confrontation, but it was worse than she had imagined. This tongue flogging made her reconsider all that she had worked for. Was it worth it?

    "I apologize for everything," she said, trying to keep her voice steady, but also wanting to curl up and sob. All her other conversations with sources had been so much more pleasant. Her teacher had been with her and now she wanted him here. Even if she was naked he could reason with the sources. She wanted her mother. Anyone to support her.

    "Choose an area of your flesh, your branding shall be no less than six inches tall and six inches wide. In sacred lines, it shall contain no less than thirty six."

    "Thirty six? Twelve offense markings?" she asked in disbelief.

    Trying to dodge the tongue this time, she got struck in her side, along the back of her left lung. It knocked the wind out of her and she wheezed trying to catch her breath. She gasped a curse and was afraid she might have a cracked rib.

    "One for the needless death of a Serpent and eleven for the Nymphs you and your companions harmed," the source explained with an ageless cruelty.

    "Alright, I accept," she said breathlessly. I¡¯m going to be a long time, she thought.

    The toad croaked, an almost sarcastic sound.

    Up from the swamp rose a Nymph, the first of many. After they marked out an area, each one would add three more lines, the spirit marking one for the departed snake. All of the actions, the sins of Jonah, Warren, and her had added to the lines. Her teacher had many times explained some of his tattoos. The man was always amazed that multiple, seemingly disconnected lines had formed an actual picture by the end.

    Diana picked her left shoulder on the deltoid, the marks weren''t required to show. A Nymph would spot them through any covering. Not that she cared, Nymphs were beyond understanding to her. Some Druids would fall in love with the naturally attractive but unsettling people. Besides their beauty and their willingness, she failed to see the appeal. They hardly remembered people and complained they all looked too similar, despite being so uniform in the face themselves. They had names, random plants or rock types in their region, but their personalities were alien and they couldn''t hold a conversation for long.

    The first Nymph started by wiping away the muck from the area. Its index finger nail elongated into a fine point. Pressing it to her shoulder, it began to tap out the two lines on top and one on the bottom. It hurt, a sharp, jaw clenching pain. A needle jabbed a greenish teal bar a half an inch thick. The Nymph¡¯s other hand gripped her bicep as it skillfully tapped out a perfect line, bit by bit.

    ¡°Most would take our comfort. With an offense this grave, you will be here a long while,¡± the Nymph said. They were born as either male or female, but their actual gender didn¡¯t matter. Their features could change on a whim, faster than a tree loses a leaf. This one was effeminate with breasts and a vulva, they didn¡¯t always come as a matched set. They sat with their weight on one thigh and looked her over like a piece of meat. Diana longed for real comfort. For Jonah¡¯s metal arms and his loving eyes.

    Diana knew this would happen, a Nymph would go slower if you bored them. If you denied their handsy comfort. They had all the time in the world, they were a born sentience from the depths of the water, from a mass of the reeds. These facts had been explained to her years ago by her mother, as one might learn of sex. Her teacher had never taken her out into the forest depths at night until she was old enough, until she knew the risks. The Nymphs paraded around naked and pleased each other and whoever freely.

    In a forest, the Dryads glowed at night, drunk on the power of the spirits. These swamp Naiads were the same color of Diana¡¯s tattoo and liked to blend with the mire. In open swamps they appeared with a glow of a will-o-wisp.

    Were Diana to accept comfort, the Nymph would speed up, but she would also spend much longer here. She couldn¡¯t face Jonah or her mother taking the comfort of eleven Nymphs. She wasn¡¯t in the mood, nor would she be for that kind of debauchery. Many other Druids were covered in tattoos, having taken comfort in the Nymphs. That was the Druidic way to them, in punishment or praise, they were physically bonded with nature. Carnally close to their magic and shunned the cities and the people. Druidism was an escape to them. Diana was born a princess and didn¡¯t want to shame her father or mother by becoming just another boring Druid. For at the solstices and equinoxes, she found many Druids to be just as alien as the Nymphs.

    Even though she told the first Nymph and the second, and all the rest she wasn¡¯t going to take their comfort, they all still asked. They stared at her breasts with hunger, like a meal, not with the wonder of the man she adored. When they left, they patted her back before sliding into the water. Each one inspected her arm thoroughly before resuming their work. The lines could be any length and any shape, so long as it was only one continuous line in the boundary.

    Diana didn¡¯t want to look as they worked. After the first one told her to stop clenching, they handed her a reed to chew on. She was quite familiar with the bitter plant taste by the end of the many hours. They allowed her to get up and stretch, but she was still sore by the end. She often distracted herself by watching Rosetta through Aiko. She made the familiar growl at the Sorceress, encouraging her to keep floating the stone around. The tiger wouldn¡¯t let her watch for long, cutting the connection like the sources punishing her. At least it felt less like malice from the tiger.

    The last three lines were added by the tongue of the toad and she was urged by the now awake and flocking Nymphs, who had risen from their sleep long before it was done, to look at the finished product. She was woozy from hunger and though she could stand it, sick of drinking swamp water. Turning her arm, she saw the masterpiece etched permanently into her skin. Between the lines, two on top, one on bottom, was the scaled body and head of the viper that had died by Susan¡¯s hand. Its extremely detailed mouth tasted the air, a harmless action memorialized on her flesh.

    ¡°Fucking great,¡± Diana mumbled, Jonah¡¯s movies and vocabulary had worn off on her.

    Every step towards the exit was agony. It was too much to comprehend. She wanted to sleep right there on the stone. She was a failure again and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to think of the children she had saved. She needed to sleep like them, maybe for days. Several Nymphs called at her, reminding her of the rest of the ritual. She waved her hand at them, cursing under her breath.

    The manhole opened as she clumsily grabbed her clothing from the ladder. The light made her wince and turn away from it. The Sorceress descended after a moment, holding the white cat. The small woman put a plush robe over her shoulders, made from the stone wall, a rueful smile on her faint pink lips.

    ¡°There yah go,¡± Rosetta said softly as Diana slipped her arms into the conjured clothing. ¡°I can help wash yah off proper when we get back¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll have Jonah help me¡­¡± Diana whispered.

    ¡°Well aye, have it yer way,¡± Rose said, smirking again. ¡°Let¡¯s get yah home.¡±

 Part Three Chapter 5: Fine tuning...

    On the rooftop of the Twinklings hotel, Jonah wandered around the garden, looking over the success of Diana''s plants. It was only a little over a day since they''d all been planted, but already they were growing nicely. Her magic boosted them greatly, bringing them along from sprout, seedling, to the budding stage. Now the buds were open, drawing in the colorful elven insects. The prismatic and metallic bees and flies were now joined by the fluttering wings of butterflies. The butterfly''s wings were white, adorned with black eyes and inky noses that blinked and flared as the creatures feasted on nectar. There were so many that they landed on Jonah''s hands. The tiny insect legs were a dull sensation across his metal skin. He had always had a fear of being stung by bees, and a hatred for the buzzing of flies. Many of the former had sent waves of panic through picnics. The latter always made their way onto his food. These insects didn''t appear dangerous and were only making a stop on his limbs. They were far too pretty and strange to be the same as the bugs he feared or loathed.

    He had excused himself from Kalyah and the sleeping Chiru, unable to distract himself anymore with the Pixie elf. The nurse had brought out cards in an attempt to keep him there. After the third hand of the bizarre poker-like game, he had to get up and stretch his legs. He left Warren by the doorway to stand watch over the Ash Makers. Jonah wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to be alone or not. He had come to depend on Diana¡¯s presence, especially after his second coma since coming to this world. The Witch had meant to kill him, or at least scramble his brain, but the Clawing death had only strengthened his relationship with Diana. He could live without her for a few hours. Couples did it all the time. But it still pained him now to not have her around.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t just that, he thought. If she had been working or out with friends, then he would miss her and it wouldn¡¯t hurt this much. Now there was danger. Her powers were on the line and the cruel nature of this world was punishing her. That look in her eyes when she left, the quiet dreading of things to come. Even though she disagreed with the sources¡¯ hatred of the children, he knew she loved her powers. They were as much a part of her as his abilities were to him.

    Diana used her magic all the time. He often smiled at her, stirring her tea with a gesture of her finger. To be without them was to cut a part off her being. What would happen to Aiko if her magic was taken from her? No, he couldn¡¯t think like that. He had to trust that Diana would be fine.

    Jonah needed a distraction.

    Going down into the penthouse he brought out the bot the Machinist had given him. It was only a day ago, but the thing had dust on it from cleaning out the apartment. He wiped off the cantaloupe sized machine and set it on the patio table of the roof. Setting his hands on it, he looked it over, cataloging all its features.

    It was made of flush sheets of metal like his limbs. He wondered if that meant his arms and legs were assembled from smaller bits of metal welded through magic. He hadn''t talked to the man that made them much. Angelina was working him like a dog. He should¡¯ve, thinking back. No one could know how bad it was going to get though. Stephan would know everything about this little bot, he thought.

    Closing his eyes, Jonah pushed his mind into the machine. He couldn¡¯t absorb it, or he didn¡¯t want to, he only wanted to understand it. Mentally there came a list of commands, blueprints, and programming. The machine had no AI of its own, and it was ready for him, all it needed was some kind of link. The Machinist had made it easy, making up a diagram for a radio transmitter. It wasn¡¯t perfect for him though, not yet. It was far too bulky to fit anywhere. He needed to make it smaller. There was all this empty space where it carried its cargo, which he didn¡¯t plan on using.

    Pressing his hands together, he felt the sturdy resistance of the metal. The orb didn¡¯t budge, pushing back with its strong steel. Under the dark of his closed eyes he received the blue prints again, pointing out that it was structurally fine as it was. Was that him, or had he given it some kind of personality?

    ¡°Just a little smaller, you¡¯re too big¡­¡± he remarked.

    The blueprints, once bright white were now shaded an angry red. They flashed in his head like a warning

    ¡°You¡¯re my familiar, listen to me,¡± he said, pushing with all his might. ¡°You don¡¯t need a bunch of empty space inside of you. If I can eat a bunch of plastic tubes and a whole gun, then you can shrink a little bit¡­¡±

    There was a sound of crunching steel and his heart started to race at the effort. He opened his eyes and saw that his right hand had made an impression at the heel of it. He was doing something, finally. If there was will, there was a way.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna be a baseball, yep, all that empty space will be gone,¡± he said with a deep breath. He adjusted his hands and pushed with all his might. The picture of it was clear in his head. This thing was his now and that cargo space was being wasted. His heart galloped along as sweat streaked down his head. All the sudden there was a loud crumple of metal, like a crushed can, as his hands touched each other. It wasn¡¯t going to be destroyed, it was going to be a perfect little machine, he thought, his hands still covering the device.

    Oh God, he forgot all about the big glass lens on the front of it. No, no, that didn¡¯t matter, his magic would fill in the gaps. Like Diana crushing a stone to reshape it, he could do the same with technology. Slowly he set his hands on the table, releasing the object onto it. He held his hands up, squinting as he slowly revealed it to himself.

    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± he cried, the sound echoing throughout the city.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, staring at the smaller version of the round bot on the table. The lens had shrunk along with the rest of it, shining in the dying sunlight. Relaxing against the back of the chair, he wondered if maybe the Machinist had given him the big bot as a test. He had certainly passed his own test. What would have happened if he just succeeded in breaking it? Would it have just gone into his limbs? There was no need to worry about that now.

    He tapped the machine, dropping his transmitter into it, not daring to fiddle with those designs. The machine turned itself right ways up. From the bottom of it came four double jointed legs, thinner than his fingers and about twice as long. The very ends of them were rather sharp and they moved with a clear tinkling sound across the wrought iron table top. With his thoughts alone he made it rise and sink. He laughed as the bot lifted up into the air, the legs shooting back into its now limited space. It flew with a small field of antigravity, something he could never hope to understand.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t as strong as a tiger, but I like you,¡± Jonah said, standing up as the machine floated around his head. He could tell that it was taking energy from him and the air. There was a small battery in it, vents sucking in the magic and exhausting used air out. He turned on the camera and watched himself from this new angle. It was so surreal and he knew that Diana had this all time with Aiko. The camera was in high definition, much crisper than the analog cameras of the elves and the Magi kingdoms. He didn''t have much experience with them, but they were far off from the digital ones of Earth.

    When the bot left some hundred feet, it started to sink in the air. There was a greater stress on his system, the power being drawn from him. He drew the bot back, straight into his hand. ¡°Okay, I need to practice with you more,¡± he said, finding himself breathless. The bot didn''t reply to his statement.

    Taking a seat on the lawn chair it took a moment for him to relax once again. He kept testing the bot further. It whizzed around him in circles, taking pictures, playing audio from its sizable speaker, and recording as well. He kept playing around with it, tweaking the settings and the available hardware. It could even project like his limbs could. The day stretched on, the shadows growing longer across the rooftop garden.

    Jonah yawned heavily, his stomach grumbling. He recalled his bot, having the legs hold onto his leather padded shoulder. Without realizing, he had spent an hour and a half toying with it. The range was still a problem, but he had a much better understanding of its functions now.

    When he entered the penthouse, he sighed at its emptiness. Diana had been gone for several hours now. From the fridge he brought out some meat, cheese, and bread, making a fried ham sandwich. It had been a long time since he had made such a meal, but he was starving. He used the bot to play music as he cooked, mentally tweaking the settings of the speaker still. It shook his arm when he had the bass thumping deeply.

    Eating the meal, he was reminded of his grandmother. Another world, another lifetime ago. If she hadn''t died when he was a teen, he would have been a lot heavier through his teenage and adult life. Without the music, a calming shoegaze band, then he might have started crying. The odd architectured penthouse felt so empty without the others. When the album ended and his meal was nothing but crumbs on a plate, his eyes started to water. It was nearly four hours since Diana left. God, he hoped she was okay. It hurt his heart to know she was suffering and he could do nothing about it.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Night was upon him and Jonah was miserable. Removing his jacket, he laid down on the chair in the parlor. He didn¡¯t have the spirit to stay awake, the bot practice and the heavy food made him so tired. The bed was out, as Diana might leave him be in it.

    A half an hour later, Jonah was awoken. The stark white pupils of Rosetta scared him out of a dream. Her hand was on his shoulder and a careful smile was on his pink lips. ¡°The princess needs yah, mate,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Won¡¯t let anyone else take care of her, like.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Jonah stood up from the chair. The curtains were drawn and the lights overhead were on. The air was filled with the smell of starch and the sound of boiling water. In the kitchen was Diana, standing before the stove with a distant expression in her brown eyes. Around her jawline and ears was caked on mud and her hair was slicked back, greasy and muddy as well. The plush white robe was tied at her waist.

    The Druid sighed. ¡°Rose, if he was tired, you should¡¯ve let him sleep,¡± she said tiredly. She stuck her face over the boiling pot, closing her eyes in the steam.

    Jonah made his way to her quickly. The bags under her eyes was the start of a nasty bruise. He took her face in his metal hand, barely feeling the steam. His thumb went gently across her cheek. There were red veins in her eyes and she frowned back at him with cracked lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry for me, pet, the worst is over,¡± Diana said. ¡°No, don¡¯t I¡¯m filthy,¡± she said, pushing away his kissing lips from her forehead.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked loudly, looking at Rosetta for answers.

    ¡°Nothing that she could have prevented,¡± Diana replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it was a successful ritual, my powers are intact. I¡¯m just a bit battered from the experience.¡± She switched off the burner and moved the pot from it. As the water stopped rolling, he saw it contained round little orbs of white potatoes. ¡°I must eat food from the place I offended for two sunsets.¡± She pointed to some sheets of waxen paper on the counter. Out of it came a couple fishtails. ¡°At least I have a familiar that isn¡¯t afraid of water. She gathered the food for me¡­¡± Aiko sat on the kitchen floor, traces of algae littering its white fur.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Jonah mumbled to Rosetta.

    ¡°Yah haven''t even seen what''s under the bloody robe, mate. If I could¡¯ve helped her, then I would¡¯ve,¡± the Sorceress replied.

    ¡°Nobody could, it was a Druid ritual, now it¡¯s nearly done,¡± Diana said, scooping the tubers from the pot. She looked over the tiny potatoes with a frown, dusting them with salt. Crushing them with a fork, they erupted with steam. Bringing a bite to her mouth, she breathed frost over them, chewing with a bored expression that told Jonah they weren¡¯t particularly exciting to eat.

    From down the hall came the rattling metal and flapping fabric of Warren. The Paladin inclined his head to Jonah. ¡°The tub and the shower are all cleaned out. I enchanted them like ya asked me to,¡± he said, walking around the kitchen counter. He lifted the paper from the fish, grimacing at the white scaled and cloudy eyed things. The scent was none too pleasant either, a sharp fishy stench mixed with that of a mire.

    ¡°How was your afternoon, partner?¡± Warren asked him.

    ¡°Fine, I was only worried about Diana the whole time,¡± he said plainly.

    She swallowed another bite of tuber. ¡°I got off easy, the marking doesn¡¯t even hurt, not with the balm on it. The toad¡¯s tongue hurt the most. I only got struck because I wouldn¡¯t stop talking¡­¡± she said with a shake of her head. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll never learn. My mouth always gets me and others in trouble.¡± She looked at him with a frown.

    Jonah took her hand. ¡°I got in trouble because I ran my mouth. Well, that and the proof I can¡¯t find,¡± he said with a chuckle. The pain of the Clawing death hadn''t exactly left his mind yet.

    ¡°It¡¯s the red hair and the royalty,¡± Warren said with a smirk. ¡°Redheads are always stormy, never met a one that wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Rosetta clicked her tongue at the Paladin. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that to the princess,¡± she said with a glare.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Rose, perhaps he¡¯s right,¡± she said with a sigh.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the marking?¡± Jonah wondered, looking over her. All her exposed skin was so caked in mud, save her hands and face. Her poor bare feet were so dirty, the nails had caught so much grime.

    Diana frowned, turning her left shoulder to him. Carefully she lowered the robe, a hand across her breasts to keep them concealed. The teal ink was so bright across her pale arm. It was so ugly to him, only because she didn¡¯t deserve it. He told her so, again.

    ¡°I know what you think, my dear boy, but I¡¯ve told you nature is cruel,¡± she stated with a yawn, pushing the sleeve back up.

    He swallowed his anger. It wasn¡¯t going to benefit her or him to drag this out any longer. He wanted to hit that stupid fucking toad with a plasma round. She didn¡¯t do a damn thing wrong saving people like she did. His fist was clenched and that lump was swallowed, but he was struggling to speak. Diana took his straining fist in both her hands, kissing it.

    ¡°Let me finish my food and you can help bathe, there¡¯s nothing against that in the texts,¡± she said with a strained smile.

    The penthouse master bathroom hadn''t been used yet. Before it had been clogged with dirt and grime, from the walls to the drains. Now the white marble walls were spotless, shining dully in the city lighting from the tall windows along one wall. The shower on the outer wall could fit a full five people, a bench of waxen wood curving around it. The white ceramic tub beside it was basically a hot tub with silver fixtures.

    Diana removed her robe as soon as the door was shut. Her pale pear shaped body was ghostly in the city light, all the streaks of dirt having found their way into every crevice and curve. She told Jonah to leave the lights off and lock the door, her eyes hurt. Opening the glass door of the shower, she switched on the ceiling bound head. She didn¡¯t step in until it was steaming. Sighing in relief, she turned about to face him, watery curtains of dirt coming off her. Across her ribs was a nasty bit of bruising that was already fading.

    ¡°Can you be healed?¡± he wondered, struggling to stay calm, once again furious at the ritual.

    She shook her head. ¡°I already put a balm on it, don¡¯t hug me too hard.¡± Aiko entered the shower, the tiger¡¯s grime joining its master¡¯s. ¡°Come, bathe with me,¡± Diana urged with a gesture.

    He stripped and joined her, closing the glass door behind him. Aiko settled down on the opposite wall as he stepped into the waterfall. Diana wrapped her arms around Jonah, setting her face against his chest. She ran her hands up his back, pressing herself into him.

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± he said, having calmed down.

    ¡°Anything,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Why did you want to stop last time? You know, when we were fooling around¡­¡±

    She exhaled painfully, carefully holding her side away from him. ¡°I last pleased myself the night my sister was murdered,¡± she said quietly. She patted his back as he jolted in surprise.

    Such a horrible link, he didn¡¯t blame her for not being up to it the last time he had tried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty, I am sorry for keeping it in. I didn¡¯t want to sour the pleasure I worked so hard to give you that day. I will sort my linkage of the two things eventually, for now, I only want to be beside you.¡±

    He swallowed a lump. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s automatic,¡± he said glumly.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware, don¡¯t feel guilty about that, either.¡± She chuckled, then winced. ¡°My ribs hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°You have some marks across your¡­ butt too,¡± he said, trying to keep his voice straight.

    ¡°I sat on one of those metal bridges for hours,¡± she said angrily, looking up at him. ¡°All my padding was for naught, eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll rub some balm on there if you need me to,¡± he said with a small grin.

    ¡°You may, but I need everything scrubbed first,¡± she said with another chuckle and grimace.

    He set to work with the soft bristle brush and a bar of soap, making her sparkle once more. She held onto him the whole time, yawning heavily as the cleaning wore on. The tubers made her breath rather earthy. Her hair took a long while to be free of sediment and slime. He couldn¡¯t help but run his hands through the deep red strands after his work was done. He placed a fair few kisses on her forehead as she smiled at him.

    Taking a seat on the bench, he got on his metal knees and washed her from the hips down. The bruises stood out more and he was careful around them. She laid her head back against the cool wall, arms folded and nearly asleep, as he washed her feet. When he had spent a fair while massaging them, she opened her eyes once more, pushing her toes into his chest.

    ¡°Are you jealous of my organic feet?¡± she asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, I just thought you might like them rubbed,¡± he said nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, thank you,¡± she said, her smile growing brighter as her eyes closed again. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a man so attentive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± he said softly, pushing his thumbs into her arch.

    ¡°Quite.¡± She sighed. Aiko turned to a cat and left the shower with a shake. Diana drew him closer, her feet twisted around his core. ¡°Come sit with me for a moment.¡±

    He rose up and sat down beside her. An arm around her gently, he let himself relax with her. Her breathing grew deeper as she rested against his chest. He looked over the marking on her shoulder, disgusted at the need of it. His hand stroked it and she sat up straighter.

    ¡°I slept, but for a second,¡± she said, blinking. ¡°Take me to bed, please?¡±

    ¡°I hope you sleep well tonight,¡± he said, helping her up.

    ¡°Yes, tomorrow we will find out what happened to the children in that cave,¡± she said with a yawn.

    ¡°Really?¡± he wondered, holding her up as she clung to him.

    ¡°Warren is working on a way to interview them without¡­¡± She paused her jaw extending in another yawn. She went on, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want them to go into shock, so he¡¯s building something with Rose. It should work fine.¡± She slacked in his hold, nearly falling asleep while standing.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± he said.

    ¡°If only you could fly me there like Rose,¡± she remarked with a groggy laugh.

 Part 3 Chapter 6: Ashes, ashes...

    Susan had spent the last few days in a mental blur that she was unable to climb out of. She vaguely knew that everything had been bad before. She had spent days in fear, starvation, and thirst. The last time she knew where she was, had been outside those dreaded sewers. Then the days came slow and foggy. All she ate was salty liquids and mushy porridge. There were tubes running into her, but nothing was uncomfortable though, she could hardly feel a thing. She slept so soundly in-between meals, and all her dreams were pleasant or nonexistent. When she was conscious she had flashes of horrible things, but they never stayed long enough for her to dwell on.

    She had her brother beside her in the giant bed, one so large it seemed like a padded floor. Ed held her hand like always. They were only slightly restricted by the tubes. Arm in arm they passed their sleepy and dreamy days together.

    Then there was finally sharpness, the once featureless room they lived in became defined. There was a band across Susan''s head, firm, but not exactly tight. It was some kind of soft and synthetic plastic with a cloth liner. The small elvish woman that had helped her before was back, dressed in the vestments of a healer. There were many elves throughout the days, their faces were so similar and sharp. This one had rounded cheeks and a sharp little chin. The healer garb she remembered from the occasional check up the orphanages would give her.

    "Hello honey, how do you feel?" asked the small elf woman. Her voice was soft and relaxing, it made Susan''s head tingle. "Groggy? Nothing hurts, does it?" Her little squared off hands touched around Susan''s arms, checking the IV and her face.

    Susan looked at her strangely, she must have been shorter than her. Most adults were usually much larger than either of the physically stunted twins.

    "I''m fine, fine," she stammered, reaching out for Ed. He was awake too, his head bearing the same crown as her. She didn''t understand the writing on it, it looked elven, like the street signs of the city.

    "Don''t mess with them, they aren''t dangerous," came a deep voice, speaking in the same tone as the elf.

    The young Ash Maker turned around to see a giant man standing behind the small elf. He must have been hiding behind the bed''s headboard, it wasn''t against the wall, but instead was stranded in the middle of the floor. He was the most handsome man that Susan had ever seen, square jawed with black hair and stubble across his cheeks. His eyes were the darkest of blue, like an ocean at night. He smiled at her and her heart raced wildly. It quickly calmed though, a wave of relaxation washing over her body from the crown. She shook out her head, struggling to stay awake.

    "Take a deep breath, the calming crowns are just doing their job," the handsome man said.

    After a moment, Susan was alert again. She smiled awkwardly back at the man. He smiled warmly back.

    "Are yah gonna ask them questions without Diana and Jonah?" came the rich voice of a woman. The source, the palest woman Susan had ever seen, hovered in the air beside the coat wearing man, looking down at the twins.

    "No, of course not¡­ just the basics," the man said with an even look, extending his gauntleted hand. "Nice to actually meet you two. Name''s Warren, this is Rosetta and she''s Kalyah." He pointed down at the healer for the last one. Wrangling a stool out from under the bed, he took a seat, slouching to meet the twin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now, can you tell me your names?¡±

    Susan introduced them, her voice coming out slow and hoarse.

    ¡°Here, honey, good job, good job,¡± Kalyah said, handing her a cup of water. ¡°Slow and steady, there you go. Ed, honey, scoot, scoot, there you go. I have one for you too. There you are, honey.¡± She breathed a long shush as they drank, turning to a gentle tutting of her lips. Pleasant tingles flowed down from Susan¡¯s head down her spine. Ed closed his eyes beside her, leaning into his sister.

    ¡°Ya don¡¯t have to do that, the crowns have that handled,¡± Warren said softly to the healer.

    ¡°If they were any smaller, then I would swaddle them and rock them to sleep,¡± Kalyah said shamelessly. She ran her fingers through Susan¡¯s hair and her knuckles across Ed¡¯s cheek, quietly popping her lips. ¡°After what these two dears went through, they deserve all the care I can give them. Chiru doesn¡¯t like to be touched, but these ones do.¡± She demonstrated with a light tapping across the twin¡¯s cheeks. It had been years since the two had felt a genuine maternal touch. Susan didn¡¯t know how much she could miss something simple.

    ¡°Chiru?¡± Susan asked, trying to wet her tongue further, it felt like a fat lump of cotton. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°In the other room, recovering, sleeping off a big bowl of rice porridge,¡± Kalyah said with a bright smile. She filled the water cups again, giving one to each of them.

    ¡°Do you two know where you are?¡± Warren wondered after a moment. ¡°We haven''t flown anywhere, so it¡¯s wherever you last remember.¡±

    ¡°Alpha?¡± Ed asked, swallowing.

    ¡°Good job, sweetie,¡± Kalyah cheered, patting his shoulder.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right,¡± Warren said, with a nod. He rolled out a deep papyrus scroll across his large thigh. A fractal feathered quill appeared in his right hand, the edges of his gauntlet glowing with rings of spiked vines. He jotted down something so small it had to be shorthand. The letters faded fast as well, the ink a neon yellow then a standard black. ¡°Bring them in, remind ¡®em not to ask any questions.¡± He inclined his head to the door.

    ¡°They know, mate,¡± Rosetta grumbled, floating to the door. On it was a circle of writing like that on the crowns. So much magic, Susan wondered how the Mages could live without it. At the camp¡­ A flash came of violence, of blood. Her crown suddenly washed another wave over her and she lost her train of thought.

    Warren flashed an annoyed look at Rosetta, then returned a smirk to the twins. ¡°Just a second, don¡¯t worry,¡± he told them.

    Through the door came Diana and Jonah. They moved slowly, like a funeral procession into the room. They wore much lighter clothes than before. Diana had a beautiful green dress and a wooden crown that made her truly look like a princess. It made Susan want to dress like her, she could only imagine the feel of the sweeping skirt and breezy sleeves. Without the blush of the icy weather, Susan reasoned that Jonah was quite handsome as well. She had never seen a man so dark with his features. Growing up in a place full of pale skin and golden hair, a tan and dark hair was exotic. It wasn¡¯t until they were with the Ash Makers that¡­

    A dark haired boy suddenly rose from her memory. Genji. The poor awkward featured boy, blind as a bat, but sweet. He was¡­ Where was he, what had happened to him? Relaxation flowed from the crown, nearly stunning her in place. Try as she might to recall, all that came from the memory was pain. What happened to Genji? She remembered him shooting at Diana and Jonah? Ike. Ike was shouting. He shouted at Genji, but where was he? Where had he been?

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Sweetie, sweetie, tut, tut, tut. You¡¯re okay, you¡¯re safe,¡± Kalyah said, sitting up from her chair. She held Susan to her chest, running her fingers through her long blonde hair. ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Tears flowed freely down Susan¡¯s cheeks. Why, though? Her conscious mind was drowned out by the crown. Genji¡­ Her heart hurt to think about him. What happened? Oh gods, she couldn¡¯t remember. Ed was hugging her, the tubing of his IV caught under her arm. His head pressed into her shoulder. Did he remember? Or was he just trying to comfort her?

    ¡°Did we do something?¡± came Jonah¡¯s voice. ¡°We can go, I didn¡¯t mean to stir up anything¡­¡±

    ¡°She must be fragile, pet, it wasn¡¯t anything you did,¡± Diana said.

    ¡°I know ya didn¡¯t, but something set her off anyway,¡± Warren said with a heavy sigh. ¡°Put ¡®em back to sleep, Kalyah, we¡¯ll try again tomorrow.¡±

    Kalyah began muttering a prayer.

    "Genji! Genji! What happened?" Susan said, pushing violently on the stout elf. The air started to crackle as she slipped out of Kalyah''s hold and the crown''s. The flowing calm was cut off quickly and in her panic she heard Warren rising. Flashes of memories came racing in, faster than pouring rain.

    The sewers, running, starving. Cold and hot. Dry mouths and empty stomachs. Before that, a block started to dislodge in her head. For a day they hid and for a full day they had been running. Before that, oh gods, it was the mist in the caves. The bats, the flapping of their leathery wings. Their fiery red eyes in the flickering lights of the camp. The bulkhead had opened. The emitters screeched, but the bats still flew. A foul, rotten odor hung to the air, it came with the bats and the mists. The screaming came, far too many cut short.

    ¡°Come here, little Ashen ones, come here!¡± came a heavily accented voice.

    Susan saw the source, the beastly man whose chest spawned the bats. They rippled out of him like water. He smiled and his fanged teeth shone brightly. The mists came pouring out of his legs, it smelled distinctly of rot and decay. It made her cough at the stench, but she kept her lips closed tightly. In trying to keep quiet she tore up her throat, making a catch in the depths of it.

    Ed had woken up, ever the fretful sleeper. He dragged her to a hole in the wall as the screaming matched the emitters and the bats. A horrible splat of liquid. Shouts, thudding, people falling helplessly onto the stone.

    Waves of sleepiness came over Susan and she was back to the present, laying on her back on the giant bed. Kalyah was nestled beside her, Ed laying on the other, already snoring softly. The healer combed her fingers through her hair, tutting gently, and shushed her. Standing by the bed was Warren, jotting down notes, both his hands glowing brightly. Next to him were Jonah and Diana, frowning with sympathy and holding hands. Over the headboard was the white eyed Rosetta, watching her curiously, head tilted like a dog.

    "You''re safe, but you''re gonna rest some more, sweetie," Kalyah breathed. "Your body is weak, and your mind is troubled. Sleep, baby, sleep."

    Susan closed her eyes, not wanting to sleep, but it came on quickly.

    Warren rose up from the seat, snapping his fingers. Within that quick sound his armor vanished from his body. At the edge of the bed he removed his coat and sword, adding his unsheathed daggers and other conduit weapons from his belt to the pile. Across his large index and ring fingers were thick steel rings etched with equations, they clinked together as he sanded his hands with a sigh. Rosetta hid a nervous swallow and averted her eyes from his bulk as he returned to his seat. The Sorceress jumped as he called her name.

    ¡°Wot? Wot do yah need?¡± she asked, steeling her expression as she turned to him.

    His eyes were deadly serious. ¡°I need ya to help me scan the girl¡¯s brain,¡± he said plainly.

    ¡°You said it was too dangerous,¡± Kalyah chirped up, rising from her place by Susan.

    ¡°I said it¡¯d be difficult, now I see it¡¯s gonna be impossible for a good while unless they''re unconscious,¡± Warren replied. ¡°Get a Trio, monitor her vitals, it won¡¯t be long, I promise.¡±

    ¡°I can manage it on my own,¡± Kalyah said, returning to her seat. The Priestess put her hands together in prayer, the emblem on her head glowing with white fire.

    ¡°Why do yah need mah?¡± Rosetta asked with pursed lips.

    ¡°You got psychic magic experience, yer the only one here with enough to assist me,¡± he said. He lightly pulled Susan closer, tucking the blanket around her. He lifted the crown from her head. The equations written on it had been marred when the girl¡¯s eyes turned black in confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s the danger here?¡± Jonah asked, looking around. His eyes flickered with his indexing, but he apparently couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    ¡°An Ash Maker¡¯s mind is difficult to read,¡± Diana explained. ¡°Their eyes going black dispels most magic, even that made by the most experienced of Mages.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the structure of their mind in this case,¡± Warren added, still staring at Rosetta. ¡°It¡¯s all tangled up compared to a normal mind. Trying to infiltrate it causes stress, as if she¡¯s got defenses up in place. Rosetta and I should be able to enter it and see what happened that night without harming her though.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s young, and I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her. She¡¯ll be perfectly fine,¡± Kalyah chimed in, not opening her eyes.

    ¡°Do whatever ya need to prepare, I can¡¯t do this without ya,¡± Warren stated.

    Rose frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± she mumbled. ¡°My bruther did the link, I just sent my thoughts back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s far more experience than me,¡± Diana said with a huff. ¡°I barely have defenses down.¡±

    ¡°We need this, Rosetta, it may be the evidence we need against the Heroes,¡± Jonah said, stepping forward. ¡°I¡¯m close to finding the recording of Fia, or at least I should be.¡±

    ¡°It would definitely help the war effort to know what their camps are like,¡± Diana said with a shrug.

    The Sorceress was on a stage as the room went silent save the deep breathing of the twins. She looked over them, both were unconscious and holding hands. They had gone through an evil far worse than anything she had ever felt. What was one murder compared to a camp full of people dying or vanishing? Whatever mystery had happened there. Then a couple days in the sewer being chased by Nymphs? She had an easy life.

    She turned away, feeling eyes on her. She wanted her brother. She needed him, but he had left to never return. He had blamed her and she had accepted it. She didn¡¯t have his diligence and it was her responsibility to search the castle grounds.

    This was too soon, she shouldn¡¯t even be here, let alone given responsibilities again. Shut up! Quit whining! she told herself. She clawed at the rubber band on her wrist, yanking it nearly a foot before letting it snap. Behind her she heard the shuffling movements of Warren. The giant man that was nearly two heads taller than her.

    Oh Bound god, what a mistake He had made in blessing her at birth. After Luann died she wanted to slice her own wrists or maybe her throat. Iris wouldn¡¯t help her, he only wanted to help himself. That bastard went off to the Bound god¡¯s temple and kept hitting willing people until his arms were sore from the effort. Rose knew she couldn¡¯t go, because she would never want them to stop. She needed more and more pain. She had never been so depressed and no amount of pain was helping yet.

    Rosetta gasped as a mighty hand held her wrist. Warren¡¯s thumb held the rubber band, stopping it from striking her again. In her masochistic punishment she had drawn tiny specks of blood. Strike after strike had fallen on her pale wrist, making it practically glow red.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Warren said firmly. ¡°It ain¡¯t helping.¡±

    The rubber band warped into a thin razor blade, hovering in the air. ¡°That will,¡± she breathed quietly.

    Warren shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± he said, plucking the blade from the air. He twisted his forearm towards her, pointing his thick finger at a faint line.

    She squinted, seeing several more long healed gashes in his tanned skin. Craning her neck, she looked up at him as if for the first time. He vaguely smiled and she hated his looks so much she had to turn away. At least, she told herself that was the reason.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t help,¡± he said, pinching the razorblade tightly. The ring on that finger flashed, a band on his shoulder joining in the quick shine. The metal of the razor bent in half like a piece of paper.

    ¡°Please, let mah go,¡± she said quietly.

    He did so.

    She rubbed at her sore wrist. Slowly it began to heal. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Good to hear.¡±

 Part 3 Chapter 7: Haunted...

    Rosetta went to the room down the hall, choosing a particularly large chair as a source for her magic. As it was consumed, white bindings laced their way around her nearly naked body. Only the Mage¡¯s mantle remained on her as she was bound. She could hardly stomach the sight of herself now, knowing how shameful that sight she had become. It was too late to change the source of her magic, her body fat had been the fuel her whole life. Her brother had relied on the quickening of his heart and had grown so strong from it. As a young girl she had always had a sweet tooth and never wanted to stop. Her lovers bullied her for it, but she loved pain and suffering. The flung insults and pinches, slaps, and light whipping. She did plenty back, barbs and sneers. It wasn¡¯t fun unless there was a two way struggle. They were taming her. Once she was tamed, it got boring. Once the soft comfort outweighed the sharp pain that is.

    The tightness of the bodily bindings made Rosetta¡¯s breath more labored. She thought suddenly that she wanted more softness. She needed comfort. She should have just gone to the temple like her brother. Maybe being beaten until a Dom used their safeword would help. Or maybe she should have just asked for comfort. No, they would mock her. The temple was supposed to be a place of ultimate secrecy, but they would never stay quiet about her or her brother. They were only Bound god Sorcerers for thousands of miles. Not only were they blessed, but they were the former Court Mages. Everyone would talk about how she had gone soft if she only asked for cuddles.

    I¡¯ve gone soft, so fucking soft and fucking fat, she thought, I deserved it. Every last pound was another brick that would some day suffocate her. A slow means of suicide and she wanted it, because she was a fat disgusting bitch who couldn¡¯t even keep one princess safe!

    The Sorceress screamed, clawing at her belly with her nails, raking away the first layer of skin. She kicked at the half eaten chair, making it clatter against the stone floor. In all her bindings she never covered her toes or heels and in her stupid kick she hadn''t kept a proper technique. She hopped around, cursing at herself now, her toes red. Pathetically she stumbled down to the stone, barely able to warp a section of floor to a feather bed before she landed. Why did her god allow her to hurt herself? Why couldn¡¯t she have protection from her own ways, like other Sorcerers? Most everything else there was an attempt to stop an incoming blow, but self harm was always permitted. Well, unless it was permanent.

    The door opened to the dust filled room, heavy boot steps echoed against the many pieces of shrouded furniture. Rosetta was conflicted on whether she should hide her tears. They wouldn¡¯t stop flowing before Warren reached her. Damn him.

    She covered her face with her hands, as he loomed over her. He made the dim room much darker around her. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long while, letting her sobs die off. She laid down on the padded section of floor that she made, unable to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± he said flatly.

    ¡°I want to die, I can¡¯t do it,¡± she mumbled into the bed.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t,¡± he said without a pause. ¡°You just want out of this situation and a permanent solution is all your sick mind can think of.¡±

    ¡°No! I want to be gone¡­¡± she snapped, feeling some of the rage fade by the last word. What he said made some sense, but she didn¡¯t want it to.

    His pants, made of a sturdy material called ¡°denim¡± creaked as he took a seat beside her, patiently waiting on her to speak. ¡°Go on, tell me about it,¡± he said softly after a few moments.

    Rosetta sniffled, looking up at him finally. ¡°It never stops, I¡¯m alright one bloody moment, and the next it comes to haunt mah. I¡¯ll never bring her back, all my magic and I couldn¡¯t protect my charge. I hate mahself, every single time I think of her. I can¡¯t go a fuckin¡¯ hour without being reminded of her. I¡¯ll never be okay again!¡± she said quickly. She felt a horrific string of grief being tugged out of her as she admitted it.

    Warren nodded, putting his hands on his knee. ¡°A guard¡¯s guilt. It¡¯s pretty common in the army. Lots of people never recover. Yet here ya are Rosie, halfway across the world, still trying to do yer job. Little by little you keep trying. Ya had a momentary lapse in composure and hurt yerself and an object, now pick yerself up and let¡¯s get to work.¡± From his pocket he plucked a packet of tissues and handed it to her.

    She snatched it from him, tearing open the little paper package. ¡°Yah don¡¯t get to just say a few words and say yah made mah better like¡­¡± she grumbled, wiping at her face.

    ¡°Yer not gonna be better for good,¡± Warren said plainly. ¡°Yer never gonna be the same, Rosie. Until ya finally leave this world, yer gonna be thinking about Luann and the night she died. It¡¯s gonna be part of you forever. Ya have to live with that.¡±

    Rosetta felt the walls closing in around her again. She trembled, trying to find some kind of response. Some way to crawl out of the hole she was in mentally. ¡°Stop¡­¡± she whispered. Her heart pounded suddenly in panic.

    His big finger caught her by the chin. In his deep blues was something resembling a smile. She tried to turn away from him. This time it was his full hand that got her, his thumb on one cheek, the rest of his fingers on the other, they touched her teeth beneath her cheeks. It was just enough pain for her to pay attention. ¡°Ya gotta fill yer days with something. Something that isn¡¯t grief. Something healthy. It doesn¡¯t matter if you end up on this floor a thousand more times, it matters if you pick yourself up again. Now come on, let¡¯s go, Rosie¡­¡± He released her and stood up to his full height, dusting off his pants.

    She blinked, realizing that he was giving her something to hold onto. Though her limbs were weak, the drain emotionally and physically from her healing toes, she pushed herself up. With some effort she rose into the air. ¡°Don¡¯t call me, Rosie, mate,¡± she growled, hovering so high that she could meet his eyes. They were smiling at her and she hated that.

    ¡°Oh, but at least it¡¯s yer name,¡± he said with that raised palmed shrug of his. ¡°My men used to call me War Horse, or just Horse.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, looking him over.

    He slapped his thigh. ¡°¡®Cause I¡¯m as sturdy as one,¡± he said with a laugh.

    She couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. ¡°It¡¯s accurate like,¡± she remarked.

    His face grew serious. ¡°We have to at least get along, you and me,¡± he said evenly. ¡°We have to guard these two should anything happen. I¡¯m afraid these kids are gonna cause more trouble for the pair of them.¡±

    ¡°Professional,¡± Rosetta said. She felt a warming of her heart at his nodding smile. Her burden wasn¡¯t as heavy currently, she flew with a greater ease. In degrees, not extremely. It wasn¡¯t all gone, like he said it would never be gone. That thought still made her feel trapped, and her toes touched the stone at the thought of that girl on the bed. She shook it off, staring at Warren¡¯s guarding hand as she returned to her hovering height. It was just high enough to look him in the eyes. ¡°I can work with yah,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with plenty of people I didn¡¯t like.¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Now what have I done to gain yer ire?¡± he wondered, tucking his hands into his pockets.

    ¡°Yah aren¡¯t mah bruther, quit actin¡¯ like yah need to replace him,¡± she said, trying to be assertive.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not hurt ya any more than ya have yourself,¡± he said. ¡°Or any more than I might a fellow soldier. If you want no contact, then just tell me, I¡¯ll listen¡­¡±

    There was a block in Rosetta¡¯s throat suddenly. A firm hold and a measly tossed bag of chips was all the offenses he had against her. In the books she devoured like candy there were much more graphic offenses. The women were feeble and weak, the men were strong and firm, bordering on abusive. How many times had she read the same scenario over and over again? Dress-rippers were her bread and butter. She stared at the giant man beside her. The sweet smile wasn¡¯t like those books, but his hold and strength were. His insults to her were not too much for her to handle. ¡°I¡¯m not weak,¡± she managed to say. ¡°If we¡¯re soldiers, then we¡¯re equals¡­¡±

    His black brows raised with a chuckle, his slender lips curled into a smile. ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re free to touch me too. Though I don¡¯t think ya could do much without yer magic,¡± he said jovially.

    She turned her head from him, whipping her ponytail in his direction. From the half eaten chair she picked up more bindings, lacing them through her hair and up her neck. The final wrappings went over her eyes in several layers. She could see perfectly fine through it, but it wouldn¡¯t let anyone see where she was looking. It had been months since she had worn her full garb. She pushed the night out of her head when it came up. There was more for her to do now.

    Warren and Rosetta sat side by side on chairs besides Susan and Ed¡¯s bed. Rosetta crossed her legs on the seat, setting her hands on her bound knees. She struggled to keep calm with the others looking at her. Though her eyes were closed, she could feel them gazing at her, wondering if she would succeed. On the other side of Warren was Kalyah, monitoring the health of the young Ash Maker. His breathing told her that he was ready to start the psychic link. Suddenly Rosetta felt a gentle probing into her mind, a tingling sensation below her skull. It was the Paladin and she hardened her defenses, telling him she wasn¡¯t ready.

    ¡°Jonah, Diana, would ya two mind sittin¡¯ down and turnin¡¯ away?¡± Warren asked. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to focus with an audience.¡±

    The couple apologized and moved to a couch, turning it away from them. Rosetta peeked and saw Aiko was still laying down between the two twins on the bed. Whether Diana was still spying, she didn¡¯t know. The familiar seemed to have a mind of its own when it came to the injured Ash Makers.

    ¡°Ya ready?¡± Warren whispered.

    This close she could smell his masculine musk constantly, a fine mix of sweat and cologne. She locked down that thought, imagining it in a safe that was chained up and warded with spells. Any sick thoughts of desire went in there too. By his own words her mind was sick, so too she thought were any ideas of attraction to him. She didn¡¯t like him. Hate was too strong because her mind loved to think in extremes. The contents of the safe were only bodily thoughts, lonely thoughts of a woman that rarely went without. Now she had denied herself for too long and everything was sounding good.

    ¡°Aye,¡± she said, adding a few more chains to the safe of dangerous thoughts.

    ¡°Go into your landscape and build yer room,¡± he said softly.

    Rosetta pictured herself in her favorite place, the grove behind the castle in Principality. A particularly beautiful circle of oaks where a fire pit had been dug out. About the dirt circle, where no underbrush grew, fell many acorns and spiky leaves. The air was humid and smelled sharply of fresh plant life, the black earth was wet from only the humidity. In reality, the great slow moving river of the Greed was a half a mile away. This was a dreamscape though, and the circle of oaks repeated endlessly past the ring. Beside the fire pit Rosetta built an oil cloth tent, like one she had raised many times before. The ruddy cloth walls of the pyramid stood taut, held up by a single wooden pole in the center and secured to the earth by four strong spikes.

    She had come here with others and she hid out here alone. Her relationship with her brother had not always been perfect, and sometimes she needed her peace and quiet. Mentally she remade her haven and to her surprise she felt herself walking in it. All the aspects had a fragile quality, the smell, the feel of the earth on her feet, and the texture of the oil cloth against her fingers, but it was real enough and her magic held it together. As she took a seat in the tent, the fire pit roared to life. The even ethereal lighting shifted to the dead of night, lit only by the crackling fire. She couldn¡¯t see past the ring of oaks, it was darker than the earth out there.

    Suddenly the Sorceress heard a high pitched laughter and knew instantly who lurked in the darkness. She tried to close her eyes, but her mental landscape was already behind one set of closed eyes. In the corner of her tent she heard the shifting of steel. In that safe she had placed shameful thoughts of the man and she thought all of the guilt. It was bulging out, eager to escape from the confines of the safe. She focused on the bending metal, but it wouldn¡¯t return to its normal shape. The laughter came again. Such a young and innocent laugh echoing throughout the shadows. One that she had been happy to hear before, now it only breathed terror into her bones and soul.

    The fire climbed higher, her fear piling logs atop it. Like a flash of lightning came the figure, resting a hand against an oak. She wore a bloody red nightgown, glassy dead eyes staring down at Rosetta. Across Luann¡¯s throat was a nasty divide of open flesh, still dripping blood. How dare she forget her for even a moment? How dare she try to lock her away?

    Luann tried to speak, but only a gurgle of blood came spilling out her open neck. A jumble of horrible sounds. Rosetta clapped her hands to her ears, the fragile sensations were now rock solid. She spoke the language of the young girl¡¯s open throat and it pierced her hands like a dagger, stabbing into her eardrums and twisting around.

    ¡°Your fault, it¡¯s all your fault. I died because of you. You disgusting Mage. I will never leave! You can¡¯t lock me away. I will forever haunt your soul!¡± it hissed violently at her. There was no longer humidity in the air, it was blood in a fine mist. All that blood was on her hands, on her being. It was her fault.

    ¡°Rosie, come here,¡± came a man¡¯s voice.

    Rosetta¡¯s vision became a blur as she wrenched her head about. The ghost was walking closer to her. Pure agony caught her by the wrists. Her throat screamed in protest. She was shouting, she realized. She could taste the faint sensation of blood on her tongue.

    Her hands were torqued off her ears and she was crushed into a savage embrace. The wind was knocked out of her as she was held tighter than the bindings strapped across her body. Tears streamed down her face as she was allowed to breathe again. She smelled the scent of that man and in her mind she heard the faint sound of chains binding once again.

    Was he able to hold the safe together with her? Of course he could. He was trained in this far more than her. If he actually needed her, then¡­

    Her body ached and burned, so much magic had been consumed that she might as well have flown for hours. She went limp in Warren¡¯s arms, coughing past the catch in her throat.

    ¡°Yer not ready yet,¡± he said gently into ear.

    She finally opened her eyes, finding herself in the real world, in the room she had left to hide in her mind.

    ¡°It was a good effort, but ya aren¡¯t ready yet,¡± he stated again.

    He set her down on the chair. A small hand fell on her shoulder, and she turned to a frowning Kalyah.

    ¡°You burned away a couple pounds in a few minutes,¡± the healer said quietly. ¡°You should rest, honey.¡±

    Jonah and Diana were up, staring at her also.

    ¡°Give mah water,¡± Rosetta said hoarsely. ¡°We¡¯re gonna figure this out¡­¡± She gestured with her hands out. ¡°Come on, I can do this. War Horse, he¡¯ll bring mah into his mind. Come on¡­¡± She coughed, feeling tears across her throat.

    ¡°Yah can do it, can¡¯t yah?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I can try,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± she repeated. She guzzled down the cup of water and then another, ignoring the frowns all aimed at her.

    ¡°I can bloody do it,¡± she stated again.

 Part 3 Chapter 8: A journey through dreams...

    "Tell me when you two are ready," Kalyah said with a harsh frown. "I want you to know I disapprove of this, but I¡¯ll still help."

    "Noted," Warren said, closing his eyes.

    Rosetta''s hands rested in his big mits, and he closed his fingers around her small wrapped hands. The healer had just finished mopping the sweat from the Sorceress''s brow, providing her with more water to fill in what she lost. Diana could see what was burned away from Rosetta''s belly because of the slack wrappings. Not long ago the Sorceress would''ve quit after that dangerous dip into her own mind. Even a day ago she swore the woman would surrender to the weakness and take a nap. The Paladin''s effect on her was great, Diana thought, I hope she knows how proud I am of her. Hopefully she doesn''t get lost in there, she hoped as well.

    Kalyah etched Sanctuary symbols around the couch Diana and Jonah sat at. Out of them rose a bubble of transparent magic, cutting out what little sound could come in. Straightening out her vestment skirts, the Priestess sat down beside Diana. The Pixie elf shook her head, looking over her shoulder at the pair.

    "Risky, far too risky," Kalyah mumbled.

    "What happened?" Jonah asked.

    "Mental magic," Kalyah said plainly. "It''s dangerous to not clear your mind before linking them. Warren has to be an expert at it, but Rosetta clearly isn''t." She took a deep breath. "He asked her to build a landscape and a room, but she nearly got lost in her own head. You need a haven to keep your mind separated from another person''s thoughts." She shook her head again. "This is why I never went past basic defenses¡­"

    Diana turned to the still confused Jonah. There was indexing going on across his eyes, but his frown said his results weren''t to his liking.

    "The mind can be a turbulent place," Diana explained. "Warren''s diadem, the spiked circlet, is one of the symbols of Psyin. It represents a painful clearing of the mind, a leveling of the mental landscape to build back only what is important. Rose didn''t keep hers clear and by the shouting of my sister''s name, I suppose that she was haunted by her."

    "Is that why you''re struggling with the Crown?" he asked, then added, "Sorry¡­"

    "No. It''s alright, it''s a fair question," she said, setting her hand on his. "No, the Crown is a part of the ether, held in place by my mind''s will. I wouldn''t struggle in the same way they are struggling now. That is unless I tried to draw memories out of the depths of someone''s mind. I couldn''t beat Angelina on the ship because her defenses were far too strong. And I was only trying to read her surface thoughts then."

    "Even if you can''t send, you can defend," Kalyah added, watching the Paladin and Sorceress with an angry look. "What''s taking so long? Jonah, should the Witch return, we need to practice your defenses. Diana, you should practice with him, it will be good for both of you. I''m sure you know the Mind of Stone technique, right?"

    Diana felt the shadow cross her face. The last time she scanned a mind had been traumatic. She should just tell Jonah, talk it out. Maybe then she could do more with the Cloud school besides a pathetic spawning of a hand.

    "We don''t have to," Jonah told her.

    "We should," Diana said plainly. "Fia was willing to violate your health, she wouldn''t hesitate to violate your mind the next time."

    Kalyah put her knees up on the couch, staring at the two guardians. "What''s going on in there?"

    Warren¡¯s mental landscape was a wide open prairie of endless green grass, stretching for countless miles in all directions. Rosetta stepped through the short twiggy shrubs in the bright daylight, feeling the grass stream against her legs. Between the lengths of green were the occasional flowers, little bursts of yellow and purple, but there wasn¡¯t a tree in sight. This had to be his homeland, the Dry and Marsh isles. Compared to the tree filled lands of the Magi kingdom, little of worth grew here, but it was still beautiful. All her bitterness and self hatred seemed to melt away here, she momentarily forgot herself.

    Thinking about how happy she was brought the menace back. Rosetta imagined her safe again, holding it against her chest. She had placed all her horrible thoughts inside it once more. All her desire seemed tiny compared to the guilt. She kept walking, imagining more chains around the safe. Soon her feet touched barren ground and she feared that her rotten feelings had managed to corrupt Warren¡¯s landscape.

    She stood on the driveway of a great manor. It was made of baby blue walls and white trimming boards. It hadn''t been there a moment before, as it cast a heavy shadow on her. There weren''t any signs of weathering on it or a speck of dust. Of course the man would imagine something so pristine. The sheer size of it was amazing and the detail of its smooth walls and soft features. She made her way closer to it, finding the air smelled of aged wood and what must have been freshly baked cookies. The front door, lined at the top with a heart shaped window, creaked open for her. Warren stood on the threshold, smiling.

    ¡°Come on then, drop off yer things and let¡¯s get to it,¡± he said.

    Rosetta stood on the shaded porch of the manor, looking all around her. She had barely managed a tent and a few trees. How pathetic. She held her safe tighter, thinking that she should just leave now.

    ¡°Do yah even need mah help?¡± she asked, her mental connection growing weaker.

    Warren caught her projection by the back, pushing her towards the house. The sensation of his hand was strong, almost like the real thing. Her safe puffed out like the gut of a fat man. Desperately she tried to squeeze the elastic metal back into place. From the crack came a simple statement, ¡°Fuck me, you giant man!¡±

    Heat rose in her real cheeks and Rosetta squirmed in his hold in reality. Warren smiled down at her with a snort.

    Another chain secured itself around her safe, cinching up the steel. She was stuck in place herself, unable to move after something like that. She had been very direct before, in the temples she could have whoever, but not now. Those days were long behind her, or so she thought.

    ¡°Please, spill something, something equally fuckin¡¯ embarrassin¡¯!¡± she yelped. ¡°That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll take another bloody step!¡±

    The Paladin sighed, leaning his shoulder against the trimming of the door. He looked her over in a way that made her feel dirty. The heat flashed again to her cheeks, she loved feeling dirty and worthless, but not the latter all the time like she did now. This felt special, like when he crushed her into a hug. Warren¡¯s dark blue eyes shined. ¡°Yer a cute little thing, I''m flattered¡­ and not against the idea," he admitted with a laugh. Then his face grew serious. ¡°Some other time though¡­¡±

    ¡°Well aye¡­¡± she mumbled, unable to look at him.

    ¡°Come on, we need to get to work,¡± he said, beckoning to her again.

    She followed him through the entry hall, past the two rooms off of the entrance. They were an elaborate sitting room and a nicely lit dining room. Straight from the entrance were stairs against one wall. Along the upper wall was a collection of frames without any pictures in them. Rosetta paused by them, looking at the fine casing of them and the blank glass that reflected her projection back at her.

    ¡°Some people are better at hiding things,¡± Warren stated. He caught her by the arm and dragged her up the stairs. She ended up floating after him. They landed in an office of oak paneled walls and a solid dark wood desk. In the corner rested a gun safe, securely shut. He released her and pointed to the space beside his safe. She gently set hers down next to his.

    ¡°Imagine it larger next time, more secure,¡± he said, leading her out of the office.

    She watched as he shut the door and locked it.

    ¡°Are yah sure mah shit won¡¯t pollute yer head?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a room within a room,¡± he said, gesturing to the walls. ¡°I¡¯ve had to hold a lot more graphic shit in my head than yer guilt and lust. Ya feel bad about Luann, I¡¯ve had to hold onto the happy thoughts of murderers. I had to keep that from corrupting me. Yer thoughts aren¡¯t gonna shake my foundations.¡±

    ¡°I am weak¡­¡± she whined.

    ¡°I¡¯m a trained Paladin of Psyin¡­¡± he started to snap, then took a deep breath, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine to be weak, a weak person can always get stronger. You''ve been mighty strong before, ya can be that again."

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She smirked. "Thank yah¡­"

    "Ready?"

    "Aye."

    He held her shoulders. Together they zoomed out of the house, the door slamming and locking on their own. They were out in the open field. ¡°Kalyah is warned, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± she said, standing up straighter. She repeated his strengthening statements like mantras. She could get stronger. She could pick herself up again. She could set goals and do better. The chains of the safe rattled in her head, but she had them tucked away in sturdy metal. They were held beside his secrets, and he knew how to keep the dangerous thoughts locked away.

    Warren and Rosetta entered the mind of Susan with ease, but instantly faced difficulty. The Paladin wore his full armor, including his open eyed helm and crown of thorns. His coat whipped in the cold night wind and Rosetta struggled to stay airborne in the gale. Faintly they saw lights in the distance, but there were rocking trees and the brambles interlaced between them and the faint glow. The thorny vines were moving out of time to the trees. A crackling filled the air as the brambles tightened across the bark of the trees.

    The two of them stood out like drops of pigment in tar. There was no clear source of illumination around them, but they could see each other. Rosetta feared the oddity, finding her burgundy coat washed out and her bound fingers had gone gray.

    "Holy shit, I ain''t seen a mind this turbulent in years¡­" Warren shouted, putting his sleeve up to his face. Bits of bark and the occasional twig scraped or broke against his coat.

    The Sorceress guarded herself as well, freely spawning a shield of chains in the air. She could see the steel for only a moment before it too was consumed by the shadows. "Why is it like this?" she shouted back.

    "Ash Maker minds are openly hostile to magic," he said, drawing his greatsword. He spoke a word of elvish and ran his gauntleted fingers along the etchings of the blade, bringing out a series of sparks. It lit up with a rich golden flame that extended out wildly for a foot around it. Each flicker of the fire fought to stay bright, but the world struggled to turn it to gray.

    "One of the many reasons people think they''re cursed," he added.

    The weapon showed that not only was her shield made dark, but it was being eaten by some insect. "Whatever you make, either leave it or make sure ya can keep it up." He thrust his sword into the spanning web she''d made, causing the tiny winged beasts to sizzle on contact.

    Rosetta flung out her limbs, manifesting a ring of fire around her body. Before the black bodied and red eyed flies could touch her, they turned to ash. She saw several up close, illuminated by her fire and his. Their red compound eyes were like ruby orbs and their legs were sharp hooked talons. Their mandibles¡¯ sound was a snake¡¯s rattle, clicking constantly. The hissing of their deaths was a piercing sound. They swarmed her in retaliation, but she quickly dealt with them.

    Keeping the fire ring about her, Rosetta spun it around her like a circus performer. Below her was the start of a road and she pointed it out to Warren. He nodded, starting forward with trudging steps and the occasional swing of his sword, which he used with extreme accuracy despite the dim light. The twinned sources of flame made many of the hissing insects ashes, their jeweled eyes shone brightly in the fire light. On the edge of the dark another set of much larger eyes popped up on the outer limit of the light.

    ¡°There!¡± Rosetta shouted, pushing forward a section of her ring into a fireball.

    The eight large orbs moved back perfectly, long arachnid legs exposed by the ball of fire. It skittered to the right of Warren and Rosetta called out again its location. The Paladin saw it, catching it between the eyes with a mighty thrust of his greatsword. In the strike, the sizzle of hairy flesh lit up the inky shadows. The burning spider-like body showed that many of its brethren lingered in the darkness.

    ¡°Run!¡± Warren called.

    Rosetta zoomed forward as Warren¡¯s boots ate up the earthen trail before them. His sword was resting on his shoulder, the fire not burning its master. Focused only on the flashing of light before them and the skittering legs behind them, Rosetta ran into the first layer of brambles. She was rushing ahead and they tore so strongly on her skin that she felt herself almost jerked out of the dream. She flew backwards so hard her real body took flight and she nearly fell out of Warren¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Yer armored, remember?¡± he said to her, dragging her backwards.

    What a fool she had been, not wrapping her face though. She felt gashes across her cheeks, blood dripping across them in reality and the dream. Far off she felt the hands of Kalyah touching her. The Sorceress heard the healer call out for the Goddess to mend her, the sound like a faint echo. Her body was resistant to the ways of the other gods, and Corpine wasn¡¯t a fan of those blessed by the Chained god. It was a blessing and curse to have her own healing factor.

    ¡°Stay here, I need ya here,¡± said Warren, holding onto Rosetta tightly.

    Keeping her eyes closed so hard that she felt the pain in her brow, Rosetta looked out onto the dreamscape again. Her fire had fallen and Warren¡¯s flaming sword was the only light around them. The gold flames made the spider eyes clear, they were circling them like wolves on the hunt. Warren was warding them off like his greatsword was a torch, but they both knew that he couldn¡¯t cut them all down. Out of nothing but sheer will, Rosetta screamed and created dozens of shooting chains. From the air they shot like cannons, the ends of them armed with spear points. They plunged home to many of the spiders, right through the eight jeweled eyes. As the gushing insides of the beasts turned into nothing but slimy shadows and their eyes went dark, Warren turned to the moving bramble vines.

    Rosetta struggled to stay airborne from the drain of that one attack. In the old days that would be the opening of a grand display of her and her brother¡¯s power. The two of them would continue on for a whole half hour afterwards. She was already starting to get tired now. How pathetic¡­

    ¡°Come on, they keep growing!¡± Warren yelled, catching her by the arm. He threw her arms around his neck. Sweat mixed with the blood on Rosetta¡¯s face, both in the dream and out. She held onto his neck as he swung his sword through the vines. They snapped like the taut strings of a violin and moved to mend back together like the striking of a biting snake. She fought to hold on as his guarding strikes took him through a variety of stances, throwing her aching legs around his core.

    Slice after slash, finally they could see the source of the lights. It was the glass lamps bordering the front door of a giant red bricked building. The dead trees around it were twisted and warped, refusing to fall over. The many arched windows held the ghostly images of moving people within them. As the brambles snapped together again behind them, Warren froze before the tall brick steps of the building. The wind had stopped blowing as if this was the eye of the turbulent storm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the little lady is this twisted,¡± Warren said, a note of fear in his voice. ¡°It has to be her Ash Maker nature fighting us¡­¡±

    One of the figures had stopped within the window. A gray skinned girl not much younger than the owner. Her eyes were black and sunken, staring down at the pair below. A high pitched scream broke through the night, but that little girl¡¯s mouth stayed closed. At the end of the cry the girl vanished.

    Rosetta hovered off the back of Warren, looking into the other windows. Within the portals of black she saw little. The figures stopped moving and the glass bloomed into shadows. Another scream tore through the night, then many more. Then all was silence again.

    ¡°Wot she saw, wot happened to her,¡± Rosetta said with a shiver.

    ¡°Yer right,¡± Warren said with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since I had to go in the mind of a victim of something like this.¡± He made his way to the top landing, sheathing his sword. ¡°Come on, no sense delayin''.¡± When she was beside him again, he twisted the knob and pushed with all his might. The door didn¡¯t open. He looked about. Then an echo came again, him in reality wondering, ¡°How is she doing? Okay?¡±

    ¡°Susan? She¡¯s fine,¡± came Kalyah¡¯s echoing voice. ¡°Keep calm, Rosetta, your face is trying to heal from whatever cut you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± the Sorceress told Warren.

    ¡°Watch my back,¡± the Paladin nodded at her. He set his hand on the knob and spined branches of golden magic rushed out of his wrist. The lights on either side of the door flickered faster than before. Behind them Rosetta heard the rapid thudding of a heart. The Paladin groaned, the vines twisting about as he supported his magic casting hand.

    ¡°Careful!¡± came Kalyah¡¯s cry. ¡°Her heart rate just spiked.¡±

    Warren paused, the vines moving slower. ¡°She¡¯s young, but the whole ordeal has made her weak,¡± he whispered. ¡°I just wanna see yer pain, baby, nothing more. Ya could help us if ya just let us in.¡±

    The sound of moving tumblers filled the air. Along with it came a melody of rapid breathing and another of fast heart beats. The three sounds were a sharp harmony of stress, building into a crescendo as everything sped along. Added to it was a chorus of Warren saying, ¡°Come on, come on, come on¡­¡±

    Rosetta watched on helplessly, then she turned around to a new sound. There were winds closing in on them. The spiral tightening around the building and waving of the dead trees unburdened by the brambles. The dead branches swished through the air, the gale was coming for them. Out there were the spiders, the door lights shining on their glowing red eyes.

    ¡°Warren! She can¡¯t take much more! She''s gonna wake up if I don''t put her under deeper¡­¡± came Kalyah¡¯s voice again.

    Finally the tumblers clicked and the door creaked. Warren snatched up Rosetta¡¯s arm and dragged her into the doorway. They entered a hallway with debris strewn across the yellowed floor. Many doors went off in both directions from the hall, and hundreds of feet in front of them was a tattered stairway up to the second floor and then the third. A fine mist hung about the floor, disturbed by Warren¡¯s boots.

    In the first door was a room full of thin steel bed frames. The Sorceress finally connected the dots on what the building was. An orphanage. Of course the poor little scrappy twins were orphans, she thought. She was torn from her thoughts by the half scraping sound of Warren drawing his sword from its sheath.

    The blade was half drawn, half phased out, and she saw why he drew it again. There on the stairs stood a bluish skinned man with slicked back black hair and a pointed beard with a curled mustache. On his full bright red lips sat sharp canines, shining like the many rings on his clawed fingers. Out of his trouser legs came more of the mist, spilling over the stairs in a great waterfall. His broad breasted coat of many gold braids was belted at the waist. From that belt hung a saber encrusted with jewels on the hilt.

    ¡°Come out, come out, little Ash Makers, my bats need food,¡± he said with a thick Tsarinian accent. Rosetta knew by his appearance that he was a Vampire. By the blue tinge of his skin, a very old one indeed. The hall was filled with the sound of bat wings moments before the beady eyed creatures polluted the air around the monster. They were no normal mammals, but spawned by the beast himself. Their teeth were just as sharp and as large as his, dripping drool, hungering for blood. They were much larger as well, their wings spanning as wide as Warren¡¯s sword.

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s been causing her so much trouble,¡± Warren said, holding up his sword in a defensive stance by his face. ¡°So she did see him. She¡¯s lucky to be alive at all.¡±

    ¡°What do we do? That isn¡¯t the real thing in here¡­ Right?¡± Rosetta wondered.

    The Paladin shook his head. ¡°No, but defeating him will bring her some peace though and give us some answers.¡±

 Part 3 Chapter 9: Fishing for memories...

    Before the battle began, Warren imagined a pouch on his belt. A thick leather sack appeared there, a hempen drawstring was ready to close it up tightly. He needed some place to put the memories he was going to capture. His blade went without its fire, it would be too much of a risk to incinerate the thoughts lurking in those bats. He didn''t fear destroying the monsters outside, they were only her natural defenses, horrific though they were. These bats had value.

    "Be ready to catch the memories," he told Rosetta. "They''ll be slippery little things."

    The Vampire reached the bottom of the stairs, his leathery winged beasts following him.

    Rosetta looked at Warren''s belt pouch, then nodded. In her hands appeared a bug catching net. First it was wood, then she focused, reinforcing it with steel.

    ¡°That¡¯ll do great,¡± he remarked.

    The Paladin didn''t take his gaze off the Vampire for long, and wasn''t surprised when the monster threw out his arm.

    "Feed, my pretties!" the Vampire cried, pointing his clawed finger out to them.

    The flapping of the bats'' wings snapped through the air, coming for both of them. Warren stepped forward and held his sword up in a roof guard. Twisting his wrists he sliced through bat after bat in quick succession. They tried to bite his arms and flew straight at his neck. Their teeth bounced off his helmet harmlessly. Paladins were all taught to deal with the undead, they were a constant problem in some places. These memories might be frightening to a young girl, to the Captain they were nothing but a bad dream. The ones that bit at his armor were rebuffed by a wave of his hand and the forceful magic from it. They were sent reeling into the walls around him. He cut deep grooves into the brick work to slay them and sent Rosetta buzzing away to avoid the spinning of his blade. He shouted warnings to her, and she managed to keep her distance.

    Each of the bats popped into tatters of flesh, fading into the ether of the dreamscape. Crying out in panic, Rosetta swished her net after the fast memories that came flying out of the creatures. The neat mesh of the net held in the squirming memories, which in here were given solid form. Unable to fully see them now, Warren could only hear the screams and the ceaseless screeching of the machines. He was surprised that the sound didn''t affect him, but glad. It must have been because the witness to them was immune. He had dealt with similar stunning spells that didn''t cause harm when heard through a memory. Or it could be that a mind doesn''t always remember things perfectly. Whatever the case, the bats were gone and the memories were caught through a lot of frenzied swings. Flying over his head, recatching some a few times, Rosetta expanded her net. She made it twist closed on its own, panting as the last one was secured.

    Checking the air around him, Warren left her the bag, and ran towards the stairs. The Vampire of the girl''s memory was turning away, fading as it entered a room. Warren chopped right at the base of the Vampire''s neck. His execution cut meant little as the memory was nearly gone. He caught it still as the projection died, a fragile fish-like thing, the memory, shone in the ghostly light of the abandoned orphanage. It wriggled in his hand, trying to escape his grasp. He saw its glassy hide clearly and it told the story fully.

    By the time the Vampire turned away, following the masses of Ash Makers, Susan was already running. Still it was valuable to know how she escaped. How she had been so brave. If the camp was a good size, then she''d probably left a lot of people behind. She was a young girl, running to her brother where he hid, calling for her. Fourteen, still a baby, Warren thought.

    Rosetta came to him, holding the writhing bag. He slipped the held memory inside it. She looked at him expectantly from her blindfold. Her face was still cut up from the brambles, but slowly mending on its own.

    "What do we do now?" she asked, her deep voice quiet.

    "Search the rooms, see what else is around here," he said with a shrug.

    "We aren''t takin'' these for gud, are we?" she asked, gesturing to the bag.

    "No, the magic takes a copy, the mind saves the original, that''s Psyin''s way," he said softly.

    "Oh, right¡­" she frowned.

    "You must not read detective stories a lot," he remarked.

    "No, I don''t."

    He nodded, one of the few expressions that showed past his helm. "Come on then."

    The downstairs was clearly the remains of a real orphanage, especially vivid in its recreation. The outer rooms facing the outside were lined with grimy windows. The wind had closed into the area, making the dead trees rock about. Their shadows showed like long bent fingers across the messy floor of the day room. There were rotten wooden toys strewn about and the furniture had been eaten from inside out. From the style and shape of the various objects, Warren could tell that they were certainly in Grunhir, or Susan¡¯s nightmarish memory of it at least.

    Through the night air came the loud whinny of several dozen horses, followed by their rapid hoofprints. Rosetta screeched in fear as the shadows of the horses crossed the windows, adding to the shadows of the trees. She whipped her hand out, sending chains flying through the glass, shattering it loudly. When the sounds only increased, she hid behind Warren, her small hands catching the collar of his greatcoat.

    ¡°Wot is it!?¡± she cried.

    ¡°The Wild Hunt, at least her memory of it,¡± he said calmly. Against the window floated several memories in the shape of the young girl. A reflective person that faded into the flying memories. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be afraid, we need to catch these¡­¡±

    The Sorceress frowned at him, spawning her net once more. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ve got it,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s been forever since I¡¯ve heard it, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I thought you came from up north,¡± he remarked with a hidden smirk.

    ¡°Not that far north,¡± she said, catching the memories. She placed them in the still wriggling bag. His creation wouldn¡¯t let anything out once it was in. ¡°I heard it when I went traveling with the royals, but I was like¡­ distracted then.¡± She swallowed, then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not the tough one, yah know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°I can be that one for you. I¡¯m plenty strong.¡±

    She paused, her somber white face backlit and shadowed before the window. ¡°Wot do yah mean?¡± she wondered. Floating close to him, she handed him back the bag.

    ¡°Well, I can create a psychic link between us, just like ya had before,¡± he said. ¡°I know ya don¡¯t want a replacement, but it¡¯d be useful.¡±

    Rosetta picked nervously at the bindings of her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, like,¡± she said quietly. The fact that she was even considering it was amazing to Warren.  She must be much lonelier than he thought. He knew the strife going on in her head. There was no ignoring the grief within her. He didn¡¯t want to push anything with her, but he didn¡¯t regret offering.

    A rustling came up behind Warren and he turned his head to something sneaking up on him. It wasn''t that successful, but it was closer than it should have been. Rosetta called it out, pointing her finger at it. From the ground erupted thick hauling chains, she was so convinced that it was real she didn¡¯t use her magic like a dreamscape. Instead she had used it like anything else, drawing materials from the ground. Warren drew his sword, lighting it up with Psyin¡¯s holy golden fire. It illuminated the creature before him, and its body that extended onto the other room. He reckoned it probably took up several rooms.

    The blind serpent opened its mouth to its translucent fangs, both larger than Rosetta¡¯s arm. They sparkled in the golden light and its gaping pink mouth led to a cavernous throat. The chains caught across the giant snake¡¯s mighty body, dragging it down before it could raise itself up. That many muscles were too much for the metal and Susan remembered it as quite fearsome. The chains snapped as its long body and broad head thrust up into the air. Links scattered about across the floor, skidding all the way to the walls.

    ¡°Focus on its head!¡± Warren cried, holding his sword firmly in both hands. He tapped the floor loudly, calling at it in his fool¡¯s guard. He was completely open, not that it could see, but he hoped it could hear. The girl couldn¡¯t know the full danger or rage of a creature this size, but she probably knew smaller snakes at least. He hadn''t fought a snake this size for a long while. A Paladin was never sent out alone to deal with beasts like this.

    The serpent¡¯s white eyes followed Rosetta¡¯s rattling chains, turning its head towards them. They were far too loud and distracting for it. The serpent swerved about, barely missing the spear points that came flying towards its head and upper neck. Rosetta shouted in frustration at the near misses.

    ¡°Here, to me!¡± Warren shouted. He scraped the floor with his burning sword, causing little ruts of flame to catch and die out. Rosetta looked towards him, launching sections of chains from around his feet. They crisscrossed in almost protective manners. The snake hissed, opening its jaws to strike at him. Not exactly what he meant, but this was his trial now. The snake¡¯s maw came flying towards him and from his foolish low stance he came slicing upwards. The sword cut through the snake¡¯s lower jaw and upper snout with a splatter of blood. Any real creature would have at least stopped or drawn back. He was ready for the momentum of the strike, stepping sideways. This was not a real snake, this was a little girl¡¯s imagination of a snake bigger than a Corpine Van. So the beast''s split jaw and snout crashed with all its body weight into the floor.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The whole building shook to its foundations and Warren was rocked off his feet as the snake¡¯s head cracked the stonework with a bloody splat. The Paladin¡¯s sword went flying and he went sliding on a tucked in shoulder. He somersaulted, landing back on his feet again, digging his hand into the floor, which in his imagination gave enough to let his fingertips cut it. He stood as the snake went limp and thudded into the stone. Standing, his sword flew back to his hand, the flames extinguished, as he put it back into its sheath.

    The body of the snake burst into a school of memories that went flying every which way. Rolling his shoulders, Warren formed another bug net and helped Rosetta this time in capturing them all. The glassy hide of the memories told a much different story, one he would have to sort through later. The Ash Makers had rations at one point, but they had gone through them quickly in their escape from the Nymphs in the sewers. The memory bag grew in size from all the new additions.

    Setting the bag on his belt, Warren gestured towards the stairs to Rosetta as he left the room. She was panting as she flew after him. In his real hands he could feel the sweat coursing from her. Her projected face was flushed from the stress. As her will got weaker he could sense that back in his prairie manor her safe of dangerous thoughts was starting to crack open. He felt the ghost of Luann escape from her prison. The monster of a dead princess scraped against the door with its perverted claws.

    There were many rooms left to search about this place. What exactly would come out of the girl¡¯s imagination he wasn¡¯t sure. He wasn¡¯t going to spend any more time in the hostile mind without help. Normally a mind such as this was managed with at least a pair of Paladins or Clerics.

    Heading to the door, Warren took the Sorceress¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, we gotta leave,¡± he said gently to her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Yer about to pass out is why,¡± he explained.

    She frowned at him. ¡°I can do it, I swear I can,¡± she urged, barely able to breathe evenly.

    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty to go on. The girl needs to rest, and she can¡¯t do that with us in here.¡±

    Rosetta yawned so wide that it clearly hurt her jaw. ¡°Well aye, fine,¡± she mumbled, rolling her sore jaw.

    Holding her hands, they zoomed out the open door. The landscape changed all around them, from the dark foreboding land to the bright open prairie. Rosetta crashed to the ground, the green grass wet all around her. She broke out into a coughing fit, the day¡¯s effort was bound to make her sick. One didn¡¯t go from no exercise for two months to running a marathon. He put her on his back like he had before and she said nothing about it, lacing her legs across his core.

    In the manor he made his way upstairs to the locked office. When the door opened he grabbed the false Luann by the throat as she tried to escape. Rosetta trembled, hiding her face in his shoulder. In her exhaustion she must have not realized that the imitation had escaped the safe. He knew the princess was dead and held no guilt towards manhandling the Sorceress¡¯s manifestation of grief.

    The safe had bulged out, leaking all the thoughts that Rosetta was trying to hide. He ignored them, it wasn¡¯t fair to pry when she was so damaged. Though he tried to block them out, he heard quite a few naughty thoughts about him. He didn¡¯t blame the woman for going after the first person to treat her how she liked. Or with any kindness whatsoever.

    Luann¡¯s bloody body went sliding into the back into the safe like a projector showed a film, as if her body was nothing, because it was only thoughts. Holding it together, he urged Rosetta to give the idealization another go. Squinting, her arms tightening around his neck, the safe mended back together. She sagged on him, her projection flickering as she tried to maintain consciousness. He put a supporting hand on her rump, but she kept sliding down. He spun and took hold of her, her head resting against his shoulder. The memory bag tossed on the desk, he would sort through it later, Warren opened his eyes.

    In the real world Rosetta nearly fell out of her chair. Warren tugged her to him, placing her on the same position against his shoulder. Her body and bindings were drenched in sweat and her heart thudded against her chest and into him. Too much fat burned and she had to rely on the normal toll for spell castors.

    Kalyah rushed to her. The healer put her hands under Rosetta¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh dear Goddess, she¡¯s lost nearly five pounds today!¡± Kalyah remarked.

    ¡°She did good, she did good,¡± Warren said firmly, his hand patting Rosetta¡¯s back. "I''m proud of her."

    The Sorceress raised her head, the blindfold slipping as her magic all started to fail her. She smiled at him coyly, gazing at him with her pearl irises.

    Kalyah¡¯s hand went to her forehead, then the healer gasped. ¡°She¡¯s burning up. Honey, you need to rest,¡± the Priestess stressed. ¡°Here, let me take her to bed¡­¡± She held out her hands.

    ¡°No, I got her,¡± Warren said, standing up with his light burden.

    Kalyah was standing too, at about half his height. She pursed her lips. ¡°She needs rest. I don¡¯t know what happened in there, other than some nightmares for the little one, but that one needs bed rest before she develops a stress cold. She¡¯s already at risk. Those are priestly orders.¡± She stamped her tiny foot on the gray stone.

    From across the room came Diana and Jonah.

    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Jonah wondered.

    ¡°Yeah, she just overdid it,¡± Warren told him.

    ¡°Take care Rose, please,¡± Diana said, trying to meet the eyes of the Sorceress. "You did well, I''m sure."

    Having calmed down, Rosetta was feigning sleep against him. A mixed expression lingered on her face. Why she was ignoring her charge, Warren wasn¡¯t sure. Maybe it had something to do with being haunted by the sister or the incorrect name.

    ¡°I gotta take her upstairs, I¡¯ll be back down soon,¡± Warren said with a smirk.

    ¡°Yes well, tell her to take care should she wake,¡± Diana said with a frown.

    ¡°I will,¡± he said with a nod.

    In the penthouse, Warren took Rosetta to the bedroom that he had made up for himself. For the last couple days she had been sleeping solely on the couch like some friend who came to crash. His room faced away from the outer walls and was so dark he had to switch on the lights to see where he was going. Rosetta sat up in his hold as they entered, looking around. She said nothing as he pulled open the neatly made covers and placed her in them.

    ¡°Ya need any clothes from yer duffle bag?¡± he asked.

    She looked around the well kept room, as if she was stranded on an island in her heavy red coat. The couch by comparison was a mess of blankets and trash that he had told her to clean up. Everything here was in order and clean. She hesitated, removing her mantle and handing it to him. Her bindings were sagging off of her and he could see her breasts starting to slip out of them.

    ¡°Just bring the whole thing¡­ please,¡± she said quietly.

    When he returned he found her sitting up rapidly from bed, blushing brighter than when he left. If he saw her right, he could swear that she was smelling his pillow. He turned his back to her, though she kept changing anyway, putting on a baggy shirt and shorts. Pointing her hand out from the bed, the bindings all flew out onto the floor, like meat out of a grinder. He picked them up, wrapping them over in his hands.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, yer sick, I shouldn¡¯t expect yer habits to magically change,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°Thank yah, for everythin¡¯,¡± she said, putting her head to his pillow.

    ¡°You did the work, I¡¯m proud of ya,¡± he said with a smile. He set the bindings on a chair in the corner of the room. ¡°I haven''t known ya that long, but by the gods that was amazing today.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Aye, thank yah,¡± she said, her eyes gazing into the distance as she held the pillow.

    ¡°Somethin¡¯ wrong?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired and dizzy,¡± she mumbled, her hands running underneath the pillow.

    He placed the trash can beside the bed. ¡°Aim for that, alright?¡±

    She frowned, still holding onto whatever was bothering to get out.

    Standing in the awkward silence for a while longer, he made to leave. He shut off the light and started to close the door.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave mah in the dark!¡± she cried out.

    He turned the lights overhead back on. ¡°Is this good enough?¡± he wondered.

    She looked to the door of the bathroom that sat across from the bed. He switched on the light there, then turned the overhead light off. The beam of pure white light streaked across the gigantic bed onto her face. There was a window right next to the couch and it never got completely dark past those curtains. Her place of rest made a lot more sense now.

    ¡°Are yah comin¡¯ back?¡± she asked.

    ¡°This is my bedroom,¡± he said with a grin.

    Her white brows furrowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s bothering ya?¡± he said, taking a firm stance beside the bed. She had water, clothes, everything she could need, except maybe a shower. He could tell she was holding back something more.

    ¡°Yah said yah were proud of mah, I¡¯ve had sex with people fur less,¡± she said, eyes distant. ¡°I¡¯ve fucked people whose names I don¡¯t even know. I¡¯ve fucked more than I can count.¡±

    ¡°Ya are the Sorceress of a sex god,¡± he said with a weary sigh.

    ¡°Luv, He¡¯s a god of luv. Just a different kind of luv,¡± she stated.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell ya what. Love is at least knowing the person¡¯s name whose business yer in,¡± he said with a fold of his burly arms.

    ¡°Do I look like a person who''s happy with their life choices?¡± she snapped. Then with a struggling sound she put her face into the pillow.

    ¡°What¡¯s yer point?¡± he asked after a long moment.

    She surfaced from the pillow. ¡°I¡¯m sad and miserable, and fuckin¡¯ haunted by one horrible mistake. If yah¡­ If it¡¯s not too much¡­¡± The wounds on her cheeks had almost fully healed and the red on white was only shame.

    ¡°Spit it out,¡± he said.

    ¡°When yah return, could yah hold mah?¡± she asked with a quivering lip.

    He widened his eyes and she hid her face in the pillow once more. He blew out a long breath. ¡°We work together,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said, muffled. ¡°Just go, I¡¯ll be gone when yah come back. Please, leave mah alone.¡±

    ¡°Whatever we do can¡¯t interrupt our mission, got it?¡± he said loudly.

    She looked up, confused.

    ¡°Yer mission is the princess, Jonah, Kalyah and the children, ya protect them first and foremost,¡± he stated.

    She nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see ya when I get back,¡± he said with a smirk.

    "Alright then¡­"

 Part 3: Memories etched forever...

    Not well practiced in mental magic, it made Diana¡¯s heart race and face sweat. She waved off Jonah¡¯s concern, it was good to exert herself sometimes.

    Around the bulking shape of Warren was the constantly straining Rose, so Diana couldn''t complain. Seeing the alabaster skin of the Court Mage turn a bright red was quite the sight. The gashes across her cheeks opened up all at once. The mental landscape could be so dangerous.

    Diana turned away from her, letting Warren and Kalyah deal with her. She redoubled her efforts against Jonah, making sure he knew what even a subtle probe felt like. He blushed at the concept of holding something private back, knowledge that wasn''t just a mere number.

    "It doesn''t matter, it just has to be something bigger than a number," Diana told him. "If you block me from reading something you care about, then you can block anything."

    "Um, okay," he said quietly. He leaned into the red couch, picking at the oaken trim of its back. He usually had such a complete openness with her. This reaction meant that he held something back though, she reasoned. What could it be? It couldn''t be anything that bad, or could it?

    "Whatever it is, think about it and make sure I can''t read it," she explained once more.

    He frowned. "Alright."

    Diana had tried to keep her Crown up the whole time, but that wisp of the ether liked to fade away as fast as possible. She resummoned it now, holding onto the dream-like magic once more. Her practice in Alpha had done her well, she was able to keep it there for longer. She wondered if maybe she could pry into the Pirate¡¯s mind again sometime. When would she meet the Pirate again? Was it even worth considering it? Now that the children were safe to move, should she just contact her mother and ask for a ride home? The thought of home sent shivers down her spine and made the Crown dissipate from her head.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Jonah asked, opening his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I''m fine.¡±

    Shaking off thoughts of the future and the past, Diana reformed the Crown. Sweat dripped from her temple, dabbling in the Clouds for so long was stressful. From her Crown she projected her probes once more, pressing into Jonah¡¯s mind. There were flashes of a memory, a dark and wet place, like a tunnel or cave. She was quickly shut out again. Her curiosity made her delve in without warning him. The flash now included her red hair seen from a distance. The shower they last took together?

    Jonah grunted, his walls rising up in front of the memory. She sensed his embarrassment at the memory. There was the sour scent of shame from it as well as he tried to hide it further. This was something he thought worth hiding from her.

    ¡°Diana¡­¡± he said faintly.

    What is wrong with me? was the only thought on Diana¡¯s mind. Her extremely self conscious mind that was. She sent out her probes as her already high heart rate spiked once more. She felt it racing in her throat, the searching fingers of her magic driving into Jonah¡¯s mind. They sifted through it like sand, searching for the secret he tried to keep from her.

    Jonah gasped as his defenses broke.

    She was past his surface thoughts into his memories. She had followed the train of thought like a line of fishing cord after a wily fish trying to escape. She had it. It was an image of Jonah rubbing her feet in the shower. The emotion that came with it was a sense of joy, a delighted joy, but a shamed one. That was his secret? Why was she so foolish? Of course, he didn¡¯t dislike anything about her. His secret was he loved another part of her.

    He whimpered in pain now.

    Opening her eyes, the Crown broke and so did her heart as it slowly leveled out. She embraced him tightly, kissing his head of sweaty hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, that was so terribly cruel of me,¡± she said sweetly into his ear.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, hurt.

    His pain was hers and she held him against her until their hearts both slowed down together. She explained her self consciousness to him. He sighed, resting against her still.

    ¡°You¡¯re perfect to me, from the top of your head to the soles of your feet,¡± he said like the quote of some long dead poet.

    ¡°Especially the latter, hm?¡± she asked with a chuckle.

    He groaned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to harm you. It¡¯s another shame I am to bear,¡± she said, burying her face in his dark kinked hair. She hoped to transfer her tears to his scalp, to show that she was serious. ¡°You are equally perfect to me.¡± She couldn¡¯t keep the choking sob from her voice, knowing that she had harmed him once again. ¡°Sometimes I make mistakes.¡±

    He sat up, smiling at her. His metal hands wiped at her eyes as she smiled at him. ¡°We all do. The headache is already gone,¡± he told her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, please.¡±

    She nodded, face still held so gently. Her hand reached into the neck of his tunic and rubbed his collarbone. ¡°Don¡¯t ever feel shameful for what you like. I have my own likes that some see as strange,¡± she said, her other hand flicking off his lips.

    "I won¡¯t," he promised.

    "You''re sure you are not in pain?" she asked.

    "I''m sure." He wiped his face off against his sleeve.

    "I am truly sorry," she insisted.

    "I know, apology accepted."

    She smiled. ¡°May I tell you something? I am quite done with mental magic for the moment.¡±

    ¡°Yeah sure,¡± he nodded.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    From the corner of her eye she saw Warren rise from his seat, carrying Rosetta. Diana and Jonah both rose for a moment, hearing the report. Since Warren was heading back to the penthouse, they decided to stay there in their bubble of magic. Kalyah went out to speak with Niae and left two of the High elf¡¯s children to watch over the young Ash Makers. Turned away from the sleeping children, warded by magic, it was a safe place to talk.

    Diana sat back down on the couch first, removing her boots and then her socks. That look came onto Jonah¡¯s eyes, one she had never realized before. She had him sit down and set her feet in his lap. ¡°Go on, I owe you some excitement,¡± she said, with a smile.

    "It''s not just about that," he said. "It''s just something I''ve always liked doing." He started to press his thumbs into her. "I like caring for you."

    ¡°A massage will help me with what I have to say. It isn¡¯t about you. It''s about my last relationship, before you. You see, I was cheated on,¡± she admitted, feeling the familiar hit to her self esteem.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quickly. ¡°What a fucking moron,¡± he added, shaking his head.

    ¡°Yes, quite,¡± she said, holding a pillow to her chest. ¡°It still hurts to say it. I¡¯m amazed you haven''t heard of it until now.¡±

    He flushed. ¡°I have,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Who?¡± she found herself saying loudly. Then she said it softly, ¡°Who told you?¡±

    ¡°Kalyah, when we were planning in Grayhill. She told me that you had been cheated on, that it was all over the news. She thought you would believe that I had a good time with the mermaids because of that. When you asked if I had, I couldn¡¯t stand to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, my sweet man, you are amazing,¡± she said, shaking her head in disbelief. She reached down and clasped his hand for a moment, then let him return to his rubbing. ¡°What else did she tell you?¡±

    ¡°That it was on the news and the guy was a prince, that was about it,¡± he said with a shrug.

    ¡°He is the crown prince of Grunhir, our northern ally,¡± Diana continued. ¡°He went on a hunt, something I had no interest in whatsoever. It was in celebration of our engagement of all things. Some floozy fell into his lap and they had sex. He was sloshed, like all his daft friends, who I couldn¡¯t stand.¡± She breathed harshly, squishing the pillow. ¡°Worst of all was how I found out.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Jonah asked quietly.

    ¡°Through my Crown of Clouds,¡± she stated. ¡°I was training in the castle, trying to keep it on as long as possible. He had been distant, moping around like a dog for the last month. I was busy worrying about fitting into the dress and he was being flaky about the arrangements of the wedding. The Crown works at the speed of thought, the ether granting your desires so long as you can maintain it. What happened with him is almost exactly what happened with you and I. In a flash I saw the image of another woman in a bed beside him. He''s a Wizard, so he put up more resistance than you, but in a battle that made a vein in my eye burst and with Aiko threatening to attack him, I found out the truth.¡±

    Jonah frowned in sympathy.

    ¡°The worst part is having to cancel the wedding and the public all asking why,¡± she said, feeling the emotions rushing over her again. ¡°We¡­ I couldn¡¯t stand it, yet he kept trying to reason that it wouldn¡¯t happen again. My family and friends were all appalled with me. Luann most of all. She, she said, ¡®Leave him, you deserve better than that. It''s only a matter of time before he does it again.¡¯¡± Diana laughed, fresh tears running down her cheeks. ¡°The girl had never been in a relationship, yet she knew so much. I had felt so jealous of her before, the perfect little princess, but she loved me so much and I loved her.¡±

    Jonah rose from his seat and took her in his arms.

    ¡°Everything returns to her,¡± she said as he held her. ¡°Every memory of my life is that little girl. I wish you could have met her, she was a wonderful person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she was,¡± he said, his voice catching along with hers.

    Leaning back, Diana gazed into his eyes, seeing the support in them. The same support he had lent her when she failed to perform in front of the Heroes. In that dark cave she had felt so hopeless. When she left it, she felt like a failure. He ran to her when he could barely walk unsupported.

    He stood by when her mouth got away from her. When the Witch Silenced her and she had no voice to speak, he was there for her. He fought so bravely against the Clawing death to return to her. Through an illness that killed countless, he survived bravely.

    Just a few days before he had tended to her when she had been marked. When she didn''t feel like being a Druid, he helped her. He washed her and brought her to bed so tenderly.

    Before that he had cared for her after she formed a small tornado of pure rage, learning that Blodwyn didn¡¯t care about her revenge. Having known her for less than a few months Jonah had fed her when she couldn¡¯t lift the spoon. The whole time those beautiful eyes watched over her. He cared for her, even though he too was sick.

    She had cared for him as well, gladly. Tended to his every need because she wanted to keep him beside her. Now her heart started to thud as three words rose out of her once again. When she was freshly marked they had come to her. They were serious, like an accusation in court. Something she could never take back. Her tired mind had pushed them away, knowing that it wasn¡¯t the time. When he was bleeding from the Clawing death they rose fiercely then too.

    Across the room, Aiko the cat raised its head from the bed. It sent her feelings of reassurance. Though her and the familiar had been somewhat estranged, it was there for her now. She shook, holding Jonah¡¯s face like it might fall, might break if she let it go. Her lips trembled and the tears stopped, he looked at her in concern. She swallowed down the nervousness, but it just kept rising. Moments had passed but it felt an eternity.

    It was the end of all his romantic movies. The Earthen trope to let those words fall like a sword, marking the end, the finale. It wouldn¡¯t be for them, no, it would be the start, the beginning. They were forged strong in their shared tragedy and joy. The comfort and easing of one another''s pain. She had never meant the words more. The future flashed before her and she imagined peace. A world without war, without the Order, but always with him. A Magi royal married for love, not title, after all. Not yet, but maybe one day.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she said firmly.

    Jonah¡¯s eyes grew wide in shock, but also delight. His chest puffed up in a gasp. His full lips curled into a pleasant smile. ¡°I love you too,¡± he replied.

    Diana took him into an embrace and then a bold kiss. She laughed as their lips parted and their tongues and their teeth touched. She twisted about and nearly fell off the couch. It was only then that she remembered where the hell she was. The world came into focus around them. They laid together for a long while, smiling at each other. She debated whether they should leave for somewhere more private, but they ended up staying there.

    How long they laid together, Diana wasn¡¯t sure. That couch would forever be special in her mind. The first place out of many future places. Her goals hadn''t changed, but she could be more secure in that future.

    ¡°Hey, you guys gonna get up?¡± Kalyah asked, dipping her head into the bubble surrounding the couch.

    The princess was roused from what must have been sleep, looking up at the healer. Jonah blinked and yawned beside her. It was an invigorating sleep, energy bubbled within her and she smiled brightly at Kalyah.

    ¡°I love this man,¡± she said, kissing Jonah¡¯s head.

    He breathed a laugh, lightly brushing away her lips with his hands as she kissed his forehead repeatedly.

    The Priestess squinted at them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that? I''ve known that for weeks,¡± she said with a grin.

    ¡°She just said it first,¡± Jonah remarked. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d ever have the courage¡­¡±

    Diana pinched his cheek. "You would''ve, I''m sure," she said.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡± he said, then squished her cheeks together to make a fish face. "What was that? Diana the trout?"

    Kalyah rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on you two lovebirds, Warren and the Cleric have a report on the Ash Makers,¡± she said, gesturing them up.

    ¡°Cleric?¡± Diana asked, moving out of Jonah''s hold.

    The Priestess nodded. ¡°Yes, Niae managed to find a sympathetic soul.¡±

 Part 3 Chapter 11: Cruel efficiency

    When Warren returned to the young Ash Maker¡¯s room, he was stunned to see a Cleric of Psyin at their bedside. The Wood elf, by the deep mustard tinge of his skin, smiled at him, rising up from his chair. In a thin golden coat of elven fiber, a blend of Weaver and Doma metal webbing that shone in the room''s light, he crossed the floor and shook his hand. The man¡¯s narrow features betrayed his High elf ancestry. His tight grip of his handshake told Warren that he was a lower ranking soldier in the elven army, for anyone higher ranked wouldn¡¯t try to crush a fellow¡¯s hand. The Paladin didn¡¯t even need to read all the various medals hanging off the pauldron on his shoulder to tell anymore about him.

    ¡°Good day Mr. Whittaker, I am Eutace Pen¡¯ven, grandson of Arch Priestess Niae and Lieutenant the First of the Aayen G¡¯ld army,¡± said the Cleric.

    The tall and round High elf smiled down on the two men, Kalyah by her side. ¡°I am so glad to have him here,¡± Niae said, clapping. ¡°The blockade is still ongoing and he came right from a dreadnaught to here. I was not sure if he would make it until just a few hours ago.¡±

    Eutace frowned. ¡°Yes, Grandmother is older than some of my superiors, when she put in a special request they listened,¡± he remarked with a sigh. ¡°Now I heard you needed help with these two and I am sworn to keep your secrets.¡±

    Kalyah, the smallest one in a forest of giants, frowned as well. ¡°Susan is going to have more nightmares, isn¡¯t she? You didn¡¯t even enter little Ed¡¯s mind,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Did you not get enough?¡±

    Warren shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get all we needed,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°You had the retired Court Mage of the Magi Kingdom with you,¡± Eutace said in disbelief. ¡°The Mage Rose of all people. I heard she was not as powerful. I have heard that someone new has taken over but she will not leave the castle. I suppose I am glad to hear she is out and about¡­¡± His words began to drip with sarcasm. The fact that a country that prided itself on learned magic used Sorcerers as their Court Mages was the cause of some ridicule abroad.

    The Paladin narrowed his eyes at the Cleric. The much thinner man went silent, holding up his bony hands in a pleading gesture and then a bow of his head. Warren could take him, he knew that. He could snap the skinny man like a twig. Oh god, that time with Rose had made him fond of the Mage. Well, he never could stand disrespect against another trying their hardest. It wasn¡¯t just the fact that she was a vulnerable and pretty young woman. Though that was Warren''s type.

    ¡°She did her best,¡± Warren said flatly.

    ¡°I am certain brother, forgive me,¡± Eutace said simply.

    ¡°His mother is the same way,¡± Niae said, patting her grandson¡¯s back with some force. ¡°He gets all this pretty hair and looks from my side, he gets the mouth from his mother.¡± She flicked about his long blonde hair with her hand. Her thick finger toyed with the spiked band on his head, shifting his hair around.

    Eutace cleared his throat, adjusting his diadem of Psyin. ¡°Shall we perform therapy on the others?¡± he asked.

    Warren glanced over at the couch he had last seen Diana and Jonah.

    ¡°They overdid it with magic,¡± Kalyah explained. ¡°They¡¯re resting right now, at least Diana is.¡± She closed her eyes, focusing. ¡°Yeah, Diana¡¯s asleep, Jonah is just holding her, trying not to fall asleep. Oh Goddess, so romantic.¡±

    The Paladin cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m ready, whenever you are. I¡¯d like to start again with the girl, we were only able to gather so much from her,¡± he told the Cleric. ¡°Then the boy, then the Wanshi girl in the other room.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I have not entered the mind of a Wanshi in quite some time,¡± Eutace commented.

    ¡°Well, here¡¯s yer chance,¡± Warren said with a smirk.

    The Psyin clergy entered the mind of Susan with practiced ease. Finding themselves facing the dead trees and brambles. From his back Eutace pulled out two handles of a sword with finger guards running across them. Their etched pommels glowed brightly at a command word from him. Out from the handles came straight blades with a curve at the end, the sword itself thin as parchment. Running the falchion''s broadsides across each other, they ignited with Psyin¡¯s holy golden fire. Pulling out his greatsword, Warren did the same, lighting the inky black around them.

    The creatures that dwelled in Susan¡¯s mind were ready for them. Her nightmares rushed them all at once, spider legs raised, wings buzzing. Using his sword as a conduit, Warren cast a Barrier of fractal patterns. It surrounded one half of them and he saw from the corner of his eye that Eutace had done the same. A commonly taught technique, no matter the army. Defend and dispatch. It was nice to know that his back was covered.

    The hard glass dome boomed with the thuds of the beasts and through it Warren slashed his sword without it breaking. The spiders fell with gushes of black blood, their bifurcated bodies sinking into the inky black as they burned from holy fire. Within an instant they were nothing but oil on black earth. The fly-like creatures and their tiny glowing eyes attached themselves to the glass and started to chew away at it. Warren and Eutace looked at each other and nodded.

    The two went bursting through the glass at a sprint, flaming weapons braced on their shoulders. They sliced through the brambles as the glass started to crumble, fading into the shadows of the world. The wind kept swirling as they ran past the dead trees. Up the stairs of the orphanage, Eutace took over the cracking of the door. The two lights alongside the door flashed rapidly as he picked the lock that Susan had in place. The Wood elf cared little as the echoes from Kalyah came to him, pleading for him to slow down.

    Warren could hardly focus on him, the creatures had streamed through the brambles this time, moving into the flickering light. He cast another Barrier at the end of the stairs, keeping it steady with one hand on his sword, transferring his magic through it. Behind him Eutace was cursing in elvish.

    The flies and their clawed legs kept scratching at the Barrier. Bit by bit they tore pieces off it, gobbling it down their black mouths. The spiders raised up on their back legs, driving their fangs into the Barrier. The venom spewing hooks scraped along the fractal patterns with a sound like metal on stone. Just pure steel on slate, a sound to make anyone shiver in disgust and discomfort. Warren did his best to keep the wall of magic up, pumping his power into it.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Eutace cried, pushing his shoulder into the door. ¡°Come on!¡±

    Through the door, Warren let the Barrier crumble as the two shut the door tightly. They were waiting for the boom of the creatures hitting it, but it never came. Even worse than something, is the silence of nothing. Reinforcing the door, they walked about the hall of the orphanage, peering into the other rooms on the bottom floor.

    The two clergy extinguished their weapons and from their hands produced a Falcon of their shared god. The summoned bird was made from the same patterns as the Barrier and within it burned a holy flame, illuminating all around it. They sent the bird out, checking all of the bottom floor in a few moments.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Eutace found a few memories contained as ghostly figures of the young girl. He placed the swimming memories in a finely crafted elven pouch on his waist. A plain farmer¡¯s bag on his hip, Warren followed Eutace upstairs. Warren¡¯s Falcon flew through room after room, taking over the strange moonlight there to show whatever was hiding. Eutace kept at the larger man¡¯s back, armed and ready to catch any memories that might be flying about. Instead of using a butterfly net, like Rosetta, Eutace used his Falcon and glassy hooks of magic to catch any of the fleeing thoughts.

    The Captain hadn''t had many chances to look through a mind like this while in the army. Earlier with Rosetta had been the first time in good while. Now with Eutace he remembered what a textbook search and collect was supposed to look like. Taking copies of the memories would ease Susan¡¯s thoughts about them, that¡¯s why many called this therapy. They cleared all the rooms and left for the next one.

    The boy, Ed¡¯s mind was not as turbulent as his sister¡¯s. They had not entered it before and he had seen less horrors. There was no sign of the Vampire, save the monster¡¯s voice as an echo. He had a similar landscape though and a different orphanage as a room. The boy did have a copy of the huge serpent, but all those memories were basically redundant anyways. They knew what to expect and this time, Warren took over the door cracking, easing his way in instead of breaking in.

    Then the pair of Psyin clergy went over to the still sleeping Chiru. Oddly enough her mind was the most tranquil. The landscape was a Wanshi forest that was richly humid and green. There was little resistance, save a few monstrous creatures popping up from the mossy underbrush. The two dealt with them swiftly, making their way to the cozy house with a deep brown tiled roof. Around the house was a watery field for rice. Try as they might, the pair could not enter the house though. The doors, the windows, nothing. Even though both were made out of paper and foggy glass. Unconscious, it should have been a breeze, but the girl kept fighting them. They left, not wanting the Wanshi to face any more danger.

    Warren and Eutace returned to Susan and Ed¡¯s room, a couple hours having passed since they started, time was strange in a dream world. They were both tired from the ordeal, rolling their shoulders and stretching. They both sifted through the memories they had gathered and wrote down all the facts. After an hour of comparing notes, they had Kalyah wake Diana and Jonah.

    "So we''ve gathered a lot of information on the Ash Maker camps," Warren said, looking over his sheaves of parchment. "They were here for the leaves of the trees. Taking the silver that the Grand elves just let rot. They have some equipment to make the alchemy permanent, you were right Jonah."

    The Traveler nodded. "Good to know."

    "Beyond the basics of their camp, which will be useful, we don''t know much. Obviously they don''t share many trade secrets with the youngest of them," Warren continued. "They didn''t have much of a fighting force. It was only kids and older people. Even with their superior weapons, they didn''t stand a chance to invade the city."

    Diana sat next to Jonah on the now unenchanted couch that was turned back towards the bed. She held his hand, listening intently to the report. "How many did Angelina have killed?" she asked solemnly.

    "From my count there were a total of thirty people," Warren said, scratching his face.

    "Twenty seven, Angelina killed twenty seven people who were harmlessly collecting leaves from trees," Diana said quietly, shaking her head.

    "Well, we have no proof of her being there. The Vampire, the Tsarinian one, entered the camp with a Thrall Mist and Susan ran away from it, as she should. There¡¯s nothing linking the Vampire to Angelina, of course. Little Susan didn¡¯t see any of the other Heroes or more of the monsters, which is smart on their part. Had the Vampire seen her, then she''d be dead. All I have so far as the Heroes, is a memory of the Guardian shouting. Since we can''t get into Chiru''s mind, that''s all I got," the Paladin said.

    The Psyin Cleric grumbled in frustration. "We could have cracked her," he said, folding his parchment. "I am sure she could withstand over a hundred and fifty beats per minute."

    "It''s not worth the stress to her body," Kalyah snapped, standing beside the couple.

    "You know better than that, dear boy," Niae said, looming over Eutace, her blue eyes blazing.

    "It is war, grandmother," the Cleric whined, gesturing to the neighboring room.

    "Those kinds of statements are exactly how the Heroes think," the Arch Priestess countered.

    There was a long silence as the two relatives stared each other down. Eutace crumpled, looking away and folding his arms. Warren appreciated the man''s drive, but his willingness to do harm was not something Psyin faithful prided themselves on. Though he was an elf, he was still rather immature.

    "We''ll wait until she wakes up," Warren said evenly.

    "What did the Guardian shout?" Diana wondered.

    Warren flipped over a paper. "''They''re gone, where did they go? They were just here¡­ Where are they?''" he repeated.

    The princess blinked. "What does that mean?"

    "I don''t know¡­ it¡¯s damn confusing. There weren¡¯t any vehicles or means of transportation in the whole camp,¡± Warren said, shuffling through his notes. ¡°Next thing that happened was the twins met up with Chiru in a tunnel and spent the next day crawling through tight caverns. Then another day they spent running from the Nymphs. They hardly spoke and when Susan asked about a boy she liked, Chiru¡¯s only response was, ¡®He¡¯s gone.¡¯ Whether that means dead or vanished, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have teleported, it¡¯s too much strain on an Ash Maker,¡± Diana stated, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said. ¡°The Guardian is a Werewolf, he would¡¯ve smelled them, but he acted like he couldn¡¯t sense them at all.¡±

    ¡°The Technophile could¡¯ve built a teleporter,¡± Jonah commented. ¡°A machine, not magic. It exists in theory on Earth, but if she can build plasma guns, then I¡¯m sure that a teleporter wouldn¡¯t have been too much of a stretch. If it was anything like the ones in Sci-fi, then it¡¯d be a pad with a disc on the bottom of it. Or, I guess it could look like anything, not just a transporter.¡±

    ¡°There weren''t any machines that fit that description,¡± Warren said. ¡°Not that Susan or Ed saw, and the boy was rather curious, always snooping about.¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean, a real teleporter could beam them out of anywhere,¡± Jonah said, his eyes glowing with his magic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re not right about that,¡± Diana said, fear in her voice. ¡°Teleportation magic is already hard to ward against, we don¡¯t need a machine doing it with no consequences.¡±

    Eutace handed Warren his notes. ¡°I have a lot of secrets to keep, but I am not leaving until the other one wakes up,¡± the Cleric said. "I need to take a walk right now."

    ¡°She¡¯s still resting,¡± Kalyah stated, though the Paladin heard some nervousness in her voice.

    ¡°I will not have one of my wards harmed,¡± Niae said firmly, folding her arms across her chest.

    ¡°I will not harm her, grandmother.¡±

    "Take yer walk, relax," Warren told him. He stood, ordering the notes. The Cleric nodded and left the room. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m gonna have these sent to yer father, but I think ya need to talk to the both of them,¡± he said with a smirk.

    Diana straightened out her skirts, waggling her foot. ¡°I suppose it is time to speak with my mother again.¡± She looked over at the children on the bed. ¡°They are orphans, you said?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Well, let me put my shoes on. Jonah?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll get ¡®em. I¡¯m coming with you too,¡± he said, rising up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you also, ya never know what could be outside these warded walls,¡± Warren said, gazing out the large window wall. The city outside was still barren, but it had been a long time since the Ash Makers had found their way here. It wasn¡¯t too much of a stretch for Heroes to look here for them. They had left the princess off with a promise to return and it had nearly been a month since then. The soldier felt something was wrong and as he stared out the window, Aiko the cat raised its head from the bed and stared with him.

 Part Three Chapter 12: With a roar and a cry...

    Warren joined Diana and Jonah as they left the building. The conflict on the Captain''s face was quickly hidden behind his helm. The story of the Ash Maker children was certainly frustrating and confusing. All the happiness that Diana had from her confession and Jonah''s acceptance had settled down. The relaxation she felt from her unexpected sleep had faded with the telling of the frightening tale. Now as night approached, she was simply awake with no rest in sight. A light meal had been eaten on the couch, and it sat askew in her stomach, not bubbling enough to be indigestion, but not exactly nicely filling.

    She imagined the missed meals of the poor orphans and terrified time that would forever haunt them. Not only their run from the Nymphs, but all their time in the camp. Diana now knew where they came from and how they were unlikely to return. Orphanage to orphanage and now they were Ash Makers in a time of war. Though she didn''t hold a grudge against them, to some people they might as well be enemy troops seeking asylum. They were brought aboard a ship on false promises and now they had no home. She wondered if the adult Chiru had a similar story. Or why the young woman had such strong defenses.

    The alley way behind the hotel hadn''t changed much in the last few days. Waiting on the Ash Makers to recover felt like weeks. The poplar tree and the hearty Sentinel Pine stood strong against the city¡¯s light wind. The patch of flowering heather was no longer the sole source of pollen for the city¡¯s insects, so Diana and Jonah were safe to tread through them to the poplar. They sat before it and Jonah held Diana as she placed her hand to the rough bark.

    Around the small garden walked Aiko the tiger and Warren in alternating watches. Diana hoped they were wrong to fear the Heroes return. Even though a few weeks were long overdue, she hoped that they had forgotten about them. That was impossible though, they had stormed the Ash Maker camp and sought out information from them. It was only a matter of time before they returned for the princess and the rest of them.

    Pushing out the thoughts of danger, Diana sent herself through the roots of the tree. On the other side of the world it was sunny. The Greed river moved along steadily with the summer rains and the lonely willow tree beside the stone bench swayed with the breeze. On the stone bench was the queen, her red hair reflecting in the sunlight. She started at the sight of her daughter¡¯s projection, putting down the dress she held in her hands. The thing was held like something precious, careful not to touch the stone.

    ¡°Diana, my love, I wasn¡¯t expecting you today,¡± she said, trying to hide the dress in her belt. It was far too small to be Diana¡¯s and was clearly Luann¡¯s.

    The living princess sighed, once again glad for the anchor of Jonah against her real body. ¡°I have something to tell you, mother,¡± she said after a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re coming home?¡± the queen said quickly.

    ¡°No, not here at least,¡± Diana said, eyeing the castle off in the distance. Behind her came the flap of wings and she saw in the boughs of the willow tree sat Castor the hawk. The mighty raptor preened itself, usually a sign of annoyance at its master. A familiar just didn¡¯t draw mites or dust like a flesh and blood beast might.

    The queen was considering things for a moment. ¡°I suppose that you would be safe in one of the other homes,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°I must ask if any Flies are here,¡± Diana said, taking a seat on the stone bench. Her mother reflexively reached out for her, then put her hands back down. The queen nodded, sending her hawk off towards the castle. With a squawk the bird flapped away, soaring off through the blue skies.

    ¡°Helena will check for me, your father isn¡¯t here currently,¡± Eliza said, smiling at her daughter. ¡°How are you, besides whatever secrets you have to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well, mother,¡± Diana replied. The air between them felt as off as the meal in her stomach. She felt like she was talking to a stranger. The tear tracks and puffy redness around her mother¡¯s brown eyes made her look like someone else. "Have you thought of leaving here, mother?" she asked quietly, unsure of the question as soon as it left her lips.

    The queen blinked in sudden shock. "Why would I leave my home?" she asked, an edge creeping into her voice.

    "It might make you feel better¡­" Diana said. Her heart beat nervously and Jonah rested his head on her real shoulder, breathing warmly on her neck. She could only imagine the expression on her face. She wanted to leave seeing the growing fury on her mother''s.

    "I might not like it here, but I cannot leave it. I won''t be happy anywhere. I do not need to run away like you," Eliza said, her last words like the brutal stab of a dagger.

    Wincing like she had been struck, Diana considered the recent times that she had been in trouble for speaking up. Her temper had never been so bad before the death of Luann. She was able to calm her rage before, because two months ago life had been simple. All her rage was held for the man that cheated on her, but that was normal. Now she raged like the many arms of an octopus, pulled in all directions from the Heroes to her mother, to Blodwyn and the Technophile, even the Ash Makers and their foolish insistence to keep the war going.

    "It''s helped me," is all Diana said, unable to look at her mother''s hawkish glare.

    "Good, I''m happy for you. Though I doubt I will be in a moment, when you tell me some tragedy you were involved within a mere couple of days," the queen said harshly. "There are no Flies, the Heroes cannot hear us. Helena has managed to hone in on the Witch''s frequency like your father. She''s probably the best Court Mage we could have had. I knew that we should''ve brought on a Wizard instead of those twin Sorcerers."

    "Rose is doing well," Diana countered, turning back to her mother''s stoic face. "Or rather Rosetta, she doesn''t like the shortening of her name as much."

    "Good. I was worried that she would be unable to help you," the queen said, picking at the neckline hem of the dress in her hands.

    "Yes, Warren and her get along well," the princess said.

    The queen scoffed. "She always had a way with men," she said with a roll of her eyes.

    "She''s been doing very well. Though she is still haunted by Luann. When Warren and her tried to link minds she broke out into screams over her."

    Considering that, she changed the subject. "Why were they linking minds?" she asked.

    With a weary sigh, Diana began to tell her mother all that had transpired since their last conversation. The queen groaned at the mention of danger in the swampy sewers. Then she covered her face, sliding it down to her mouth at the point of Diana and the others harming the Nymphs. The admission of being marked made the queen jump as if she had been stung. Folding up the dress, she set it neatly in her belt. The queen drew back a sleeve of her Weaver dress, which naturally came to her wrist. She was clearly buzzing with a hundred questions, but this was suddenly the most important thing on her mind.

    "See here, my love, this is from a punishment as well," the queen said, tapping a tattoo on her slender forearm. "It was a foolish group of children that were shooting trees in the forest. I sent them on their way, breaking the devices. The Nymphs wanted blood, it was one of their favorite places. I refused, but see how many lines this is?" The brown ink stood out as clear as day on her pale skin, as if it were freshly marked hours ago. Forever etched was the alder tree full of bullet holes. "See, another here, a man killed a grand catfish to hang it on his wall. I stopped the Naiads from drowning him when he came back." She pointed to another tattoo in blue ink beside the tree, a catfish of tremendous size jumping from the water, happy, free, and alive.

    "Yes, mother, I know your markings," Diana said, suddenly feeling exhausted. Next to those two punishments was a forest filled with wildlife, praises that went up to her shoulder. The queen had none on her hands, but she had two sleeves and a back full of accomplishments. They even went up from her ankles to her knees on both legs. She had stopped Blights and saved many forests from corruption and the destruction of Watchdogs of the gods.

    The queen brought her sleeve back down. "Those¡­ those poor children, are they safe?" she asked, placing her hands on the stone.

    "For now, mother. We need a way to transport them and a place to send them," Diana said, sitting up straight. An idea was starting to form in her mind, but she wasn''t sure how her mother would react to it.

    "Hm, how old are they?" the queen wondered.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "The twins are fourteen and Chiru is twenty." Diana nervously shifted, trying to hold onto the tree.

    "Fourteen¡­" the queen breathed.

    "Yes, and they''re small for their age," Diana added. "They''ve spent most of their lives going from orphanage to orphanage."

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" the queen snapped.

    "Like what?"

    Her mother pursed her lips. "Like you''re expecting something from me," she said harshly.

    "I was just thinking about things."

    "What?" the queen said, searching her daughter''s face for answers.

    "Maybe you could adopt the children," Diana said evenly.

    The queen puffed up with a long inhaled breath. She turned away from her daughter, staring at the river. She went on after a moment, blowing out that long breath, "You weren''t done speaking, tell me more. I still have no idea why Rose and Warren were linking mentally."

    With another sigh, Diana continued, knowing her mother was acting childish, ignoring her statement instead of addressing it. She made sure to emphasize the trauma the children had faced. She rejoiced when she saw her mother wince at the mention of the vampire, and recoil at the thought of them running around sewers with no help for a full day and night.

    "I''m glad to have sent you Warren," the queen said, still staring off at the river. "I can''t adopt those children," she added.

    "Why not?" Diana asked. She knew it wasn''t a perfect idea, but it was better than nothing.

    "Because your sister is not something easily replaced."

    "It would look good for us and it would be the best thing for them," Diana went on.

    The queen whirled on her daughter, shooting up from the bench and staring down at her. "Since when do you care about the optics of anything?" she said with a sneer.

    "I care about these children who can''t stay awake long without being upset by the horror they''ve faced! Horror that we might have been able to stop if we could stop the Heroes¡­" Diana said, springing up from the bench as well. "The calming crowns nearly broke trying to keep them contained! They cannot be sent to another orphanage! They need the best help possible, mother, and our family can take care of them!"

    "How? We couldn''t keep your sister safe?" Eliza blurted out.

    Diana reeled in shock, Jonah held her real form tightly. "Their blood is not linked to a magical lock holding in the most wicked woman of recent history, they won''t be killed like she was¡­ Gods mother, you need to leave here!"

    "No, I must mourn your sister here¡­" she said, her eyes mad as she clawed at her face, turning away from her daughter. "Just because you can leave doesn''t mean I can. Just because you replaced her with Jonah doesn''t mean I need to do the same thing."

    The sentence came like a smack across Diana''s face and she shook off the pain of it, nearly breaking her connection with the poplar. "I have not!" she cried, but a small part of her feared exactly that. "You, you''ve turned my home into a graveyard! I never want to return here. You make me sick, you don''t act like my mother anymore. Why would I ever return home to you? You''re pathetic!"

    The queen gasped, but said nothing at all.

    There was a long silence between the two of them and Diana knew she had gone too far. Though she couldn''t see her mother''s face, she knew from a slight whimper that she brought her to tears. The hawk had become feeble and would never return. That was only to be expected. Diana feared that she too had voiced what Eliza didn''t want to admit.

    "I''m sorry mother, please--"

    "You did mean it," the queen cut in. Her shoulders tensed with her quiet sobbing. "Please, go¡­ I don''t want to keep you here any longer. I prefer to be alone in my graveyard¡­"

    "Mother please¡­" Diana said, stepping closer to her. "You don''t have to adopt the children, it''s a foolish idea. I''m sorry I ever recommended it. Please, mother¡­" Now it was the princess''s turn to try and touch her mother''s shoulder and to phase right through.

    "Go! Diana! You hate it here, you hate me, what I''ve become. I hate it too, I wish I didn''t have this hole in me that will never shut. Go, I don''t want you to come home, just bloody stay safe. I will¡­" She sniffled loudly, tears streaming from her. "...call the castle chauffeur, they''ll arrange a ride for you and your wards. We''ll figure out what to do soon."

    "I love you, mother, I didn''t mean to hurt you," Diana said carefully.

    The queen continued on, her voice cracking like glaciers shifting on the sea. "All I know is pain¡­ my youngest daughter is dead and my oldest daughter doesn''t want to return home where she''s safe. Your father and I have a rift between us and I can barely sleep in the same room as him. Any moment between us is soured by the thought of her. The girl we made in a beautiful union is dead, never to return." She hugged herself tightly, because there was no one else to do it for her.

    "I still love you, mother, and I''m sorry," Diana said, unable to contain the tears welling up from her. "Some day, I swear I''ll return home."

    "I love both my girls, and always will,¡± the queen said, turning her blushed and crying face to her daughter. It was a stranger there. Not the woman who raised her, but an imposter that could never be unmasked. Another loss to add to her list that started with a murder. It hurt like a knife through the heart. And that knife bore a hook, set to drag the bundle of muscle out of her chest.

    Only an hour ago she had given her love to Jonah, but she wasn''t sure how her heart was capable of such an act. He held her together, and he was more than a romantic replacement for her lost sister. Both her and her mother knew the best ways to hurt one another, as any family does. This most recent wound was going to take a while to heal. This was adding onto the slow mending of her Druidic motivation. She didn''t have time to consider it though, it was a part of her, one given to her by her mother. A mother that was leaving her with little to do but leave her be.

    Unable to stand another moment, Diana turned away and her soul thudded back into her body as she was returned to Alpha. She twisted around in her seat, embracing Jonah tightly, burying her face in his shoulder. Confused, but eager, he stroked her long hair, whispering assurances into her ear. Her heart and her soul hurt, even with his tender treatment of her. It was going to take time alone to mend her back together again.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Jonah said soothingly.

    "It''s not, but I thank you," she breathed.

    The door to the back of the hotel opened and tiny feet padded down the stairs. ¡°Oh Honey, your heart is beating in so much pain,¡± Kalyah remarked. The small healer moved through the heather and came around to hug Diana from the back. Two people putting all their strength into a squeeze wasn¡¯t enough to fuse the pieces of her shattered heart. She felt a great need to apologize, but she had already said it and it wasn¡¯t enough for her mother.

    Around her Diana felt the heather start to wilt and the branches of the poplar begin to sag. The joys of being a Druid was her emotions could also destroy. She pictured the courtyard where her mother had first told she would be leaving. The destruction they¡¯d caused was substantial, where green once grew now there was only black. She had to use the lonely willow on the river bank because the strength of the flowing Greed kept it strong. That and she couldn¡¯t stand to be any closer to the graveyard. She couldn¡¯t apologize for that statement, not truly, because she still meant it.

    As Jonah and Kalyah released her to let her breathe, she felt limp. Aiko tread through the heather towards her, letting her lean on the strength of the tiger. From the mighty beast came a rolling purr that naturally it would not be able to do. She held onto it tightly as Jonah caressed her back.

    Through the heather came the heavy footsteps of Warren. The Captain cleared his throat, calling for their attention. When they looked up at him, his helm was gone and he was frowning. ¡°Through a game of telephone I heard some shitty news,¡± he said glumly. ¡°The docks are expecting the Pirate¡¯s ship within the next ten hours. So far as they know, she¡¯s just buying supplies, but it¡¯s likely she¡¯ll come check on y¡¯all.¡±

    Diana collapsed into the tiger, burying her face in the scruff. Jonah groaned with her and Kalyah started whispering a prayer to the Goddess.

    ¡°Come on, we better get some rest while we can,¡± Warren said, gesturing his head towards the door.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Diana asked, shakily standing up with Jonah¡¯s help.

    ¡°Eutace heard from one of his aunts who are at the docks, apparently Niae sent them there as spies a few days ago,¡± Warren said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Those poor faithful,¡± Kalyah remarked. ¡°They aren¡¯t gentle lovers there. They''re all Bound god worshipers.¡±

    Warren nodded, as if thinking of something else.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad the Arch Priestess is always watching out for us,¡± Diana commented with a grim smile.

    ¡°She is a true faithful,¡± Kalyah said in a crackling voice.

    ¡°Truly,¡± Diana added.

    ¡°What do we do if they all come for us?¡± Jonah asked loudly, clear panic in his voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but we better rest, either way,¡± Warren said, moving up the stairs.

    ¡°Oh God, he doesn¡¯t even know,¡± Jonah remarked in a low voice.

    Warren turned his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll fight like hell to defend y¡¯all. I¡¯ll take them all on if they try to harm ya. I don¡¯t know what y¡¯all will do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight,¡± Jonah said, swallowing a lump in his throat. He raised his right fist in a clench. The gray metal caught the light of the city as underneath it was his gun.

    ¡°I will fight, if need be,¡± Diana said, nodding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do all I can,¡± Kalyah said firmly.

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± said Warren with a grin.

    Diana stood at the top of the steps and looked up and down the tall hotel which had been her home for some time. Was it defensible? She had been growing wolfsbane for the Werewolves, but was it enough? Could the Paladin with his skill and knowledge, her and her magic, Jonah with his magic and his gun, and Rosetta and her magic all fight? Would Eutace help them? If the undead were fighting, then could the peaceful Corpine Clergy fight? Ten hours from now was the morning, only the Hags and the Heroes could really fight them in the sunlight.

    Was this an attack?

    Was it a coincidence?

    No, something was bound to happen, Angelina was not the type to let an opportunity drop.

 Part 3 Chapter 13: A quiet night...

    ¡°Can the children be moved?¡± Diana said as they entered the penthouse, cautious of the spells in place to block the Witch¡¯s Flies. The curtains were all drawn as well and their home had the faint smell of flora from the garden stationed above it. The whole place was shadowy until Jonah turned on the lights that floated off the ceiling.

    Kalyah had followed them up, wanting to check on Rosetta before she went back downstairs. Diana had explained that she had a row with her mother, not that it needed much explanation. She also told them that she had clearance for a chauffeur airship.

    ¡°They can be moved, they can be woken up. However, you know about an Ash Maker¡¯s limit on altitude, right?¡± Kalyah said, looking around the empty penthouse.

    ¡°They can¡¯t travel above the clouds without extreme airsickness, yes, I know,¡± Diana said with a sigh.

    ¡°Goddamn, can they have anything easy?¡± Jonah said with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Very few things are comfortable for them in this world,¡± Kalyah said with a frown. ¡°So no matter how long it takes them to get here, Diana, it will be double the time back.¡±

    Hands on her hips, Kalyah sighed. ¡°Where is she? I thought she was sleeping on the couch in here¡­¡±

    The Paladin smirked. ¡°She¡¯s in my room, down the hall, first door on the left.¡± He pointed his gauntleted finger down the way.

    Kalyah scoffed a laugh. ¡°Working quick, are we Warren?¡± she asked, making her way to his room.

    As the door opened, Diana heard a faint and needful, ¡°Warren?¡± from Rose.

    ¡°No, just me, sweetie,¡± Kalyah said, entering the room.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rose said as the door shut.

    Diana looked up at the tall Paladin. ¡°She¡¯s gone through many men and women,¡± the Druid said, her expression even at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, she ain¡¯t been shy on that matter,¡± the Paladin said, his hands tucked in his coat pockets.

    Jonah nervously glanced around, eyes wide in disbelief.

    ¡°Whatever we got won¡¯t come between our work,¡± Warren continued. ¡°She works better with some kind of relationship. For now I plan on keeping it simple, don¡¯t worry, miss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m far more concerned about you, Warren,¡± Diana countered.

    The Paladin sucked his teeth. ¡°I may not look, miss, but I am nearly fifty years old. I understand Rosie and she likes what I supply her. She needs someone to counter the brashness in her, like her brother did. I¡¯m just not platonic, like him.¡±

    After a moment to consider that, Diana inclined her head to him. ¡°Goodnight for now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see ya in mornin'', miss,¡± he said, bowing his head back.

    As Kalyah left, Warren entered, shadowing the doorway and thanking the small elf. They talked for a moment, as if Rosetta couldn¡¯t hear them at all. It pissed Rosetta off, but she suspected that Warren knew that and yet did it anyway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do any worship with her, especially the kind she likes,¡± Kalyah said, craning her neck up at the man. ¡°She¡¯s not likely to develop a fever, but she will if you push her.¡±

    Warren had to look almost straight down at her, his body braced in the doorway. There was a sultry stare in his eyes and the sex addled brain of Rosetta pictured the two of them together. It would be so hot, him picking up a woman half his size. Those wide hips and legs would part perfectly to his bold hands. He could probably keep her airborne with one hand around her waist, the other he would brace at her neck. No, no, she couldn¡¯t think like that. For one it made her so horribly jealous to imagine and it turned her on. No, stop, she told herself. It was a normal conversation, Warren was a professional.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    In the cold sheets her body was warm, having changed positions as the cute little Pixie elf had looked her over. Rosetta clawed at the linens, lining her groin up along the edge of the pillow she cuddled. Warren glanced over at her. Why was he taking so long to reply to Kalyah? Tell her to join us, Warren, Rosetta thought. She¡¯d do it, I know she would, the Sorceress snorted to her perverse thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna push her at all, don¡¯t ya worry,¡± Warren said, still looking at her. In the dark of the doorway his blue eyes shined. They absolutely sparkled at her.

    Kalyah looked over at Rosetta, her sweet mouth frowning. The Corpine faithful often came to the Chained god¡¯s temples. They always wore grimaces like that. It was a tragedy to have anyone harmed, all bodies were sacred to them. Some were forced to participate, not by others, but by the pull of their own bodies. It was said that Corpine looked away from harm done in passion, marks made by love. At thirty five Rosetta didn¡¯t know much about love, but for many months of her adult life she had experienced passion daily.

    ¡°Ya better let her rest, she¡¯s getting antsy with ya still here,¡± Warren said, gesturing down the hallway.

    The Priestess blew out a long breath. ¡°Be careful,¡± she mumbled, turning on her heel.

    The door closed with Warren on the other side of it. He coldly glared at her, sending away his armor and removing his rings. He set them on the nightstand along with his daggers in their sheathes. Rosetta moved her hips along the trim of the pillow, his pillow that smelled like his hair. She wasn¡¯t that tired anymore and she had fucked on less fuel than this.

    Warren put up his sword and his coat. Untying his boots, he set them below his hung up jacket and sword. Rosetta watched intently as he lowered his pants, breathing deeply at the sight of his thickly muscled thighs and rump. He pulled his shirt off over his head, rolling his dense shoulders and heavy arms. There were several ringed Prayer tattoos across his hairless shoulders, magic that could be triggered on a word or thought. She knew he had the strength to throw her around like she was made of paper. He turned to her with a smug smile, lit up by the bathroom light behind him. He wasn¡¯t cut, but he was so strong and bulky.

    Rosetta had seen all levels of muscle, to the thin and cute to the ultimate shredded dedication. This was true power, she knew, not the weak ones of sharp lines. Her thoughts were proven right as he whipped the covers off her and scooped her up with one arm around her waist. Here it comes, she thought, not Kalyah but me. Rip off my shorts and go to town. I can see how you fill out those boxers, she thought. She was ready¡­

    Instead, he stared at her, plucking the pillow from her grip. Her limbs went limp, submissive. He let her go, bouncing on the bed. Crawling into bed he set the wet marked pillow below her head and took the one she had been laying on for himself.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d hold you,¡± he said, his voice deep, as he laid down behind her. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna fuck ya.¡±

    He dragged her across the bed, crushing her in his powerful arms. The warmth of his bare chest and the light black scruff running down it was nice. She sighed, relaxing against him.

    ¡°I got shit to do in the morning,¡± he remarked. "You need to sleep."

    ¡°Well aye,¡± she said, rubbing his forearm. She was covered in the masculine smell of him and was fine.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± he breathed into her hair.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Unable to sleep, Diana went to the phone downstairs with Jonah, and called the royal chauffeur about a ride. Her mother had yet to approve for them anything larger than a personal airship. Which was fast and could seat them all, but wouldn¡¯t take the Ash Makers lying down. It would work though, so she requested it. It would take eighteen hours to get to them. The office said that if they needed immediate transportation, then they could call the current Court Mage. They seemed confused when she dismissed that option. She knew that her voice contained panic, but was unable to stop it. Eighteen hours was acceptable, for now.

    Diana hardly slept, even given ten hours, when she closed her eyes all she imagined was sleeping through a fierce battle to take the children. All those stories of the building that separated them, she could not stand it. They were safe, watched over by the Cleric and some local policemen who were none the wiser about who they guarded.

    The Druid had hardly spoken to the children and none to Chiru. She had only seen them when they were sleeping, but the fact they were breathing was enough. The blonde twins were already Luann in her eyes. Someone she needed to protect, just like Jonah. If anything happened to them, it would tear at her heart and she would forever blame herself.

    She tossed and turned, hearing the constant drum of the noise machine, hoping to get some rest, just a wink of sleep. Jonah wasn¡¯t doing any better, his quick breathing and shifting told her that he was just as nervous as her. They didn¡¯t speak though, all that needed to be said was told by their frayed nerves. After nearly two hours Diana closed her eyes and didn¡¯t open them until Jonah rose from the bed. A dreamless sleep was amazing when she knew she woke up to a nightmare.

    ¡°Is it time?¡± she asked, groggily.

 Part 3 Chapter 14: Spiteful puppetry...

    The young Ash Makers were put into another deeper sleep, it would be easier to guard them unconscious. Niae called up a Corpine Van and had it rushed to the hotel. The hope was that if they couldn¡¯t defend the building anymore, then the children would be driven off to somewhere else. The Corpine temple was near the docks and they could hopefully make it out of the city in time. Niae also called the docks, having some sailors loyal to her watch the Pirate¡¯s ship. According to the official request, the Pirate was only buying fuel for her ship. That didn¡¯t ease Diana¡¯s worries, as she knew Angelina was all too eager to lie.

    Sitting in the room with the sleeping Ash Makers, Diana, Jonah, and Kalyah waited. Niae waited with them, dressed in her white metal armor with a band across her head, this was a magical helm. Diana joined her, fully dressed in her Ironwood armor. The Psyin Cleric, Eutace and Warren waited outside, armed and ready. Rosetta had tried to come with them, but could hardly fly or even move because she was so sore. It wasn¡¯t until this morning that she heard what was going on, but Diana told her to rest. By the Sorceress¡¯s pouting face, she doubted the woman could.

    Thirty minutes passed, then thirty more. The stone walls reflected their panicked breathing at first, then as the second hour came on Diana and the others were mostly confused. It was still morning. The lack of breakfast was dragging on the two human¡¯s stomachs. The once prowling Aiko laid down beside its master and slept. Kalyah broke out biscuits and heated up a stew, handing them a bowl and plate to Jonah and Diana. Quietly they ate as Kalyah made up more for the guards outside.

    Niae focused, moving about the Dove she had sent to the docks. ¡°The three Heroes, the Pirate, Witch, and Guardian have not left the ship. They are still breakfasting with the Harbormaster,¡± she said, her blonde brow knit together. ¡°Same as the last time I checked. Ooh, this is so terribly vexing.¡±

    ¡°Well, now we know for sure who sold out the kids,¡± Jonah said with a shake of his head. He soon stuffed his mouth with his own breakfast.

    ¡°Yes, they seem quite jovial,¡± the High elf said with a sigh.

    ¡°Perhaps this was a coincidence,¡± Diana remarked. ¡°My father has been raising the price of their fuel, it only makes sense for them to come here. Why wouldn¡¯t they try to talk to us though?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they will, they''re just waiting,¡± Jonah said, looking to the door. ¡°They¡¯re all old, they know how to wait us out.¡±

    The room turned glum as they agreed with him. It quickly returned to silence, but Jonah couldn''t stand it anymore. Without hesitation he put on his headphones. In the hush, Diana could hear the music playing from them. She had denied him before, but now regretted that choice. She looked at him hopefully and from his jacket he brought out her headphones, the black wood and pink padded ones. With a smile he plugged it into his arm and handed them to her. They settled down on the couch, now full of food and listened to some calming music. It calmed their frayed nerves somewhat.

    It was in this peaceful time that the phone rang. Since Diana and Jonah couldn''t hear it, cuddling as they were with the music up, Niae answered it. The headphones came off and Diana now watched the High elf intently.

    "One of the Pirate''s crew mates is down stairs, she wishes to meet with you," Niae said, turning to Kalyah.

    "Lucy?" Kalyah said, rising from the chair beside the bed.

    Niae nodded. "I suppose that is who has come. They say she is a demonkin."

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Lucy. Oh Goddess, I''ve missed her so much¡­" A tear came to the Pixie elf''s eye, and she deftly wiped it away.

    "There are Clerics waiting in the lobby for you, be careful, dear girl," Niae said firmly.

    "No one else?" Diana wondered, standing up from the couch.

    "They are all still on the ship, sweetie," Niae said with a shrug.

    "Could it be a trap?" Diana said, folding her arms in thought. Her armor pieces scraped against each other.

    "Easily," Kalyah said plainly. "But I want to see her. I won''t say anything about the children, I swear. It shouldn¡¯t be dangerous¡­"

    "That is why the Clerics are there for you," Niae said, blinking slowly and looming over the small elf. She leaned down and kissed the Priestess on the mouth. "May the Goddess watch over you."

    "Thank you, great mother." She left the room, the door shutting loudly behind her.

    ¡°Maybe I should go with her,¡± Diana said, eyes lingering on the door.

    ¡°Kalyah is strong enough,¡± Niae countered. ¡°Rest while you can, my dear girl, I fear you may need it.¡±

    Down stairs the wide open lobby of the Twinklings hotel was mostly empty, like the room Kalyah had left, but twice the size. The twenty foot ceiling soared above her like some spanning gray cave. The two of Niae¡¯s children that watched over the place kept the lights down low, so that natural light came through the tinted window wall around the door and illuminated everything with a shadowy tinge. There was little to sit on and little to do, so like the last owners, these two mostly read behind the counter. They looked up from books they had clutched as the Pixie elf passed them. The Wood and Sea elf, golden and blue skinned respectively, were both armored and flanked by two Clerics of Psyin, High elves themselves.

    The demonkin clopped across the stone work, her crimson skin dark from the backlighting of the door''s own untinted window. Her burgundy lips curled into a smile and her hooves clicked fast as she ran into Kalyah¡¯s arms. They were both smiling as they kissed openly and passionately. Lucy picked up the stocky legged Pixie elf, crushing her to her slender body and ample bust. It had been a month since the two had last seen each other, but it felt more like a year. In this glittering city where the sun never rose or set, time had struggled past them. Even though Kalyah had known others in her time here, she still loved the smokey smell of her demon blooded lover.

    A string of questions shot out of Kalyah as she held Lucy down to her level with a playful grip of the woman¡¯s curled horns. ¡°What about Stephan, has he been taking care of himself? Did you try to please him? You know he sleeps better with someone besides him, the poor man needs his sleep,¡± Kalyah was saying.

    ¡°Stop, stop,¡± Lucy said, peeling Kalyah¡¯s small fingers from her ridged horns.

    Kalyah pecked Lucy¡¯s lush lips. ¡°No, I want to keep kissing you, but also answer my questions,¡± she said.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, bitch,¡± the demon woman grumbled.

    The healer let go at that, she prayed for the removal of whatever pain she may have caused and held onto Lucy¡¯s arms. As always the holy magic struggled to heal her friend and her body that still held traces of the Hells and the abyss. Lucy smiled at her joylessly and Kalyah¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°I have hardly been awake this last month,¡± Lucy admitted an unknown sadness spreading across her face.

    ¡°What?¡± Kalyah asked. Ice ran through her veins and she knew the answer to her question. She didn¡¯t want to hear it confirmed and thought about turning off her hearing to avoid it being spoken aloud.

    In her black eyes and red pupils was grief that the healer had previously been sure she was incapable of expressing. ¡°Angelina got so mad after the princess,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Fia gave her the perfect way to punish us and take out that fucking anger¡­¡± She usually swore with such gusto, but now the profanity came with sorrow.

    ¡°The captain would have our awareness turned off for hours at a time. I¡¯d find myself doing things that I didn¡¯t remember fucking starting. It¡¯s awful¡­ That bitch is so fucking spiteful.¡± She started to tear up and Kalyah was already there.

    The priestess had never seen the woman cry in ten whole years and she held her now as her body was wracked with sobs. She petted her short red curls and pressed her face against the curled rams horn. Lucy was on her knees and her sobbing filled the empty room. Her heart beat in such unsteady and mournful beats. Try as she might to gently shush and soothe her, Kalyah was unable to calm her down for several long minutes.

    Faintly Kalyah heard the elevator and footsteps behind her. She turned to see Diana, Jonah, and Warren passing the desk at the edge of the room. In the Druid¡¯s hand was a bundle of wolfsbane, the purple flowers and gray twisted stems made perfect long darts. Stunned by the sight of them and confused by the deadly plants, Kalyah stayed focused on them. It wasn¡¯t until a moment of silence passed that she realized that Lucy had stopped crying. She stood still on her knees, face buried in Kalyah¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Why¡­? What¡¯s happening?¡± Kalyah asked.

    Diana handed a sprig of wolfsbane to the nearest Cleric, who looked at it in equal confusion. Not knowing who or what they were already guarding, they were surprised to see the human princess and more so by the extremely specific flower. ¡°If you see a man, a human with short gray facial hair and a long scar by his eye, strike first, do not hesitate,¡± the Druid said, referencing the scar by a point to her left eye.

    ¡°You are under threat by lycans?¡± the High elf Cleric asked, standing some two feet taller than the princess at over seven feet.

    ¡°Yes, you all are,¡± Warren replied back, closing the man¡¯s gloved hand around the flower. He turned to Kalyah, frowning. ¡°We just spotted someone on the opposite roof sniffing around. He popped up as soon as ya came down stairs. She was a distraction it seems,¡± he said, gesturing to Lucy.

    Kalyah shook her head fervently. ¡°No, no, the Witch is too far away to control her directly,¡± she said loudly.

    ¡°Niae checked, it¡¯s the Mimic on deck,¡± Diana said, staring down Lucy as she set down the wolfsbane on the counter. The two hosts stared at the flowers with fear in their eyes. ¡°Fia is in the city somewhere¡­¡±

    All was silent for a moment. Kalyah¡¯s focus returned to the lover in her arms. All that she had said in the last few moments played over again in her mind. She worried that she had given something away, but knew that she had not.

    ¡°I am across the street, where you can¡¯t see me,¡± came a voice from Lucy¡¯s throat that was not her own. The red woman pushed herself up on her hooves and away from Kalyah. The healer¡¯s heart broke a second time.

    Using Lucy¡¯s ability to shapeshift, the figure of the Witch stood before them, dressed the same as before. Her lavender eyes looked over them, putting one pale hand to her porcelain doll-like face. Carrying over the makeup to this new form, her darkened violet lips now curled into a devilish grin. Lucy was a bit shorter than the famed Hero, so now her shirt was untucked and standing flat on the floor were the Witch¡¯s long and narrow feet. Kalyah had never known someone more cruel than Fia and swore that she should have the devilish features, not Lucy. The demonkin had a compulsion to lie and play tricks, but Fia was evil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother sending anyone, I¡¯ll sense them a mile away,¡± Fia went on, gaze still fixed on the crying Kalyah. ¡°We know you have the deserters, and you will give them up.¡±

    ¡°We will do no such thing!¡± Diana shouted across the room. Jonah tugged her back as she tried to lunge forward.

    Fia tilted her head back and laughed. ¡°Good, because Boris couldn¡¯t smell a thing, it¡¯s been far too long. Thank you princess for confirming what we could not,¡± she said joyously.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Diana said, pounding her booted foot.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°We won¡¯t give them up!¡± Jonah said, his voice trembling.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to take them from us and soon, because we¡¯re leaving,¡± said Warren in a low growl, stepping forward. ¡°They¡¯re under protection of the city guard and royal house of the Magi kingdom.¡± The Paladin drew his sword. ¡°Come on then, bring your Night Crew here, I¡¯ll cut them down to size.¡±

    The Witch still held her smile, glancing from one of the Clerics flanking the desk to the other. ¡°Do they know they guard Ash Makers?¡± she asked.

    The two Clerics in their golden coats looked at each other now, muttering under their breath in elvish. Kalyah knew by their bodies they were older than the war. High elves rarely forget anything and by their growing glares these ones had not forgotten the horrors.

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± the one holding the wolfsbane, a grayish haired male, asked the Paladin.

    ¡°What she said, guarding youngins caught up in a war that¡¯s not their own,¡± Warren said over his shoulder to the man.

    ¡°An Ash Maker is an Ash Maker,¡± the Witch said tiredly. ¡°It¡¯s in their name, they will eventually bring destruction, one way or another. A young one is just a bear waiting to grow into its paws. One tantrum and the air explodes around them. Another fit of anger and they disenchant the magic of this city.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you miserable bitch!¡± Diana cried, whirling on the Cleric. He held the wolfsbane with further confusion, trying to link the two things. ¡°The living Heroes, the Guardian and the Rider are Werewolves, beasts that eat the hearts of others to sustain themselves. I thought they were right at first, but now I know who they are, Child murderers and monsters.¡±

    The Cleric, whose name tag read as ¡°Cre¡¯ven¡± looked up from the flower. ¡°An Ash Maker is not a child, they are accursed beasts,¡± he said simply.

    The Druid¡¯s mouth opened to speak, but just hung there in shock at what was said.

    ¡°They¡¯re only here because of her!¡± Jonah cried, pointing a metal finger at the Witch. ¡°She had their camp killed, dozens of people slaughtered for nothing!¡±

    Cre¡¯ven¡¯s eyebrows knit together. ¡°They were stationed outside our city?¡± he said, crushing the flower in his fist.

    His fellow spoke to him elvish, ¡°How did we miss them? What were they doing?¡±

    ¡°They were gathering leaves from the trees,¡± Kalyah said, moving away from the thing that wasn''t her friend. ¡°Nothing more than that. They bought supplies from the docks and--¡±

    Warren sliced his hand through the air, hissing for silence. He glared at the Witch thing as two Clerics jabbered on in elvish. The Witch was listening intently, head tilted in their direction. When all was quiet save the elves, she gestured for them to continue speaking.

    ¡°Go on, go on, maybe this will help us catch other roaches,¡± the Witch said with a grin. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this nest went without detection for so long. Their loud machines that froze people in place and their stock of guns might have helped with that.¡±

    ¡°Guns?¡± asked Cre¡¯ven.

    The Witch looked at the two with an almost sincere look of concern. ¡°Oh yes, they have guns that can shoot straight through steel, even enchanted steel. In our attack on their base one went straight through the Guardian¡¯s armor, he was quite upset at having to have it repaired. You two know how hard his armor is,¡± she said, shaking her head of black hair in disbelief.

    Cre¡¯ven and his fellow looked at each other in shock. ¡°We saw him on the fields of Alvon L¡¯er,¡± the High elf said. ¡°We thought him and his armor were invincible¡­¡±

    The Druid slammed her staff on the floor, her familiar¡¯s roar filled the room. ¡°He is nearly invincible! He¡¯s a bloody Werewolf, I¡¯ve seen the proof with my own eyes. You¡¯re speaking to the Witch, who transformed in front of your very eyes using a Slave Star brew. You two fucking gits should be finding her and killing her!¡±

    The funny thing about a High elf is they remember a lot, but they take a long time to process certain information. As an Arch Priestess, Niae was a master at multitasking and processing, she didn¡¯t show much delay at all. These two were Psyin Clerics, who also were famous for considering all sides of a problem before making a judgment. The war had ingrained a long hatred into these two, one that Warren was trying to glower out of them, but the older elves didn¡¯t seem to see him at all.

    ¡°I can show y¡¯all the information as well,¡± Warren said calmly after a moment. ¡°All three of us here saw proof of the Guardian¡¯s lycanthropy.¡± He gestured to himself, Jonah, and the furious princess.

    ¡°He is no longer one, he has been cured, not that it helped him try to wrangle up those savages,¡± the Witch said simply. ¡°I am only here in this form as a jest. The princess would have had me attacked if I showed up in my real form. I don¡¯t know anything about this Slave Star brew, I¡¯ve never made it, it sounds difficult.¡±

    That was too much for the healer who had spent days trying to rid her friend¡¯s bodies of the wretched brew. She couldn¡¯t take anymore lies. Kalyah glared at the imposter before her, eyes blazing with holy magic. Rising up on her tip toes she grabbed the Witch¡¯s head, forcing a wave of white fire into her skull. The prayer washed over the body that wasn¡¯t hers, the shapeshifting shuddering pale then a dark red as Lucy¡¯s body fought to stay conscious.

    ¡°Sleep!¡± Kalyah commanded, holding onto hair that straightened and curled one second to the next. The magic was so strong the Priestess knew that the Witch herself was fighting to stay awake. Lucy¡¯s hands, then Fia¡¯s pale ones as the battle for shape and awareness continued, went around Kalyah¡¯s throat. The Pixie elf had the muscle density of a dwarf and the strength, her spare hand fighting to keep the hold from cutting off her air supply. Harm to save one¡¯s life wasn¡¯t the worst thing. The Goddess forgave harm in trying to save one¡¯s own bodily harm. Whether it was a sin to put herself in this situation was another matter.

    Kalyah¡¯s heart racing, she fought still, pushing out thoughts of forgiveness and sin.

    ¡°Phantom!¡± Warren cried.

    In a blink of her aching eyes, Kalyah watched as Warren¡¯s greatsword sprouted out of Lucy¡¯s chest. The metal was transparent and smoking wildly from the bloodless wound. The hands fell off Kalyah¡¯s throat and Lucy, once again her red self, slid down to the crossguard of the weapon. Withdrawing the blade, he gently set her down on the stone floor, where she snored away, completely asleep.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Warren asked, checking over Kalyah¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± the Pixie said. From her heartbeat alone she could tell that bruises were forming. She would heal herself later, now she focused on her friend. The Phantom blade of Psyin had left her unharmed, but needed to hit somewhere fatal for it to work. As much power as it took to kill to render unconscious. Kalyah stroked her lover¡¯s sleeping face, crying over the disuse of her poor body. Carefully she tried to pick her up to take her away, but her body was tired from the quick mental battle with the Witch and she struggled to calm her emotions. This wasn¡¯t any patient, this was someone she loved dearly and usually Priestesses weren¡¯t allowed to tend to someone related or loved. The body¡¯s ties clouded the mind and led to accidents.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get her in a minute,¡± Warren said calmly. ¡°I need to deal with these two.¡± He gestured his head and across the floor came Niae¡¯s two children, the Wood and the Sea elves. They checked over Lucy and comforted Kalyah. The Sea elf tended to her neck, healing the forming bruises. It had been such a long time on her own, Kalyah didn¡¯t remember the pair there.

    ¡°That was a foolish move,¡± the Sea elf woman muttered, shaking her head of silver blue hair. She frowned, but it quickly turned into a smile as the bruises faded, the scales on her face wrinkling.

    Warren stared down the two Clerics, even though they were taller than him. His sword was on his back again, but he didn¡¯t need weapons to look intimidating. Diana thought his face was handsome, but he could be quite menacing when he wanted to be so. The two High elves didn¡¯t seem to care still and Diana was ready to send them off forever. She knew this was part of her short temper and even shorter patience, but for them to have such stupid beliefs was infuriating. Psyin Clerics as well, the god of knowledge and order. Anyone with half a mind could see the children meant them no harm. She was glad that Warren came between her and the pair of them. Jonah and Aiko were helping as well, holding her hand and rubbing against her armored leg.

    ¡°What¡¯s your judgment?¡± Warren asked coldly.

    ¡°We were lied to,¡± said the lead man, Cre¡¯ven.

    ¡°Ya weren¡¯t told who was in the hotel, only that they were important,¡± Warren went on. ¡°Is the only remaining princess of the Magi kingdom not important enough for you two?¡±

    "We are not alone here, brother," he replied. "You have us outside, on the roof, up the stairs."

    "I know where I told you to go," Warren said indignantly.

    "We need time to consider this new information," the other High elf said. His name tag read Fre''en. "We saw the war, unlike you, child. The Ash Makers turned forests to ash, they belong where they cannot harm anyone on those Dry isles."

    "Or dead," Cre''ven mumbled. ¡°You have lied to us about this camp as well, where were they? Somewhere outside the city? We would like to see it.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, it¡¯s gone,¡± Jonah remarked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to even see.¡±

    The two Clerics looked at Jonah as one might look at a child speaking out of turn. Gods, Diana wished that Psyin could have standard and caring doctrine across the world. Some Psyin Clerics, like these, might as well be followers of Domin. A god whose mantra was, ¡°Good will be done, no matter the cost.¡± That statement led to a lot of destruction during the war.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, there¡¯s nothing to see,¡± Warren said, folding his arms firmly. ¡°The ones we saved from the Nymphs are the last survivors. A camp of young and old men, women, children and maybe four guns between them. All they needed the guns for was the Stalkers that lived in the caves.¡±

    ¡°The cliffs to the north¡­¡± Cre¡¯ven said with a squint.

    ¡°Why were they gathering leaves?¡± Fre¡¯en asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s classified, by order of the king of the Magi,¡± Warren said without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Go on, back to the temple. Call up the temple in Principality, get king Augustus on the phone, tell him Warren Whittaker sent you. If you don¡¯t believe his daughter, then maybe you will believe him.¡±

    ¡°There is too much to consider!¡± Cre¡¯ven said defensively.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot, I know, but I¡¯ve been here almost a week and I still stand with the princess,¡± Warren said with a shrug.

    ¡°You are young and never saw the war,¡± Fre¡¯en hissed.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, sir. Miss Diana here had her sister killed by the Order of Ash, yet she still protects those upstairs,¡± the Paladin said evenly.

    Cre¡¯ven shook his head. ¡°No, you have not seen the Order of Ash, no one has yet this century. That was a rogue assassin working to free the cretin stuck in the Tombs. The Order of Ash lived up to their name. I had many friends reduced to ashes in the war, men I knew longer than any of you have been alive. They destroyed people with a flick of their wrists, scattered blood and guts over fields where grain was once grown. Nature harms them and they harm nature back. It is like killing a Watchdog of the gods to destroy them.¡± He looked to the stairs behind them.

    ¡°If you take one step to harm those children, then I won¡¯t hesitate to kill ya,¡± Warren said firmly, his hands on the daggers at his belt.

    ¡°That is a bold claim, child,¡± Fre¡¯en said, a hand on his sword tied to his belt.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise and one Psyin Himself knows I¡¯ll keep,¡± Warren said, gripping the handles of the dagger. The air was charged between the three and Jonah shivered beside Diana. The princess herself was unsure if the threats would be carried out. Their sharp stares seemed to confirm that they would actually kill each other here in this lobby. The blood was almost promised to be spilled right here and now.

    ¡°Go on then, consider what you know now,¡± Diana said, gesturing towards the door. ¡°Tell them the royal highness Diana Orchidrin Scholar sent you.¡± Aiko growled at them, coming between the two and Warren. The Paladin didn¡¯t budge as the tiger pressed against his coat, rumbling deep in its throat.

    ¡°We leave for now, but our opinions on the accursed are unlikely to change,¡± Fre¡¯en said, stepping backwards.

    ¡°All that is required is that you do not murder children in their beds,¡± Diana said coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re better than that, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jonah added, breaking his grip from Diana¡¯s hand to raise his right hand, the one with the gun. Though his weapon didn¡¯t form and his hand merely shook with nerves. ¡°Psyin preaches forgiveness as well, doesn¡¯t He? And that actions make someone, not their birth? Some actions warrant death, but not until they are committed, right?¡±

    The two Clerics and the Paladin all looked at Jonah, whose eyes were still glowing with his indexing.

    ¡°They are not people,¡± said Cre¡¯ven, his hand slipping from the sword on his belt.

    ¡°How, they aren¡¯t mindless undead, are they?¡± Jonah asked, his voice trembling.

    The Cleric Cre¡¯ven had no answer. ¡°We leave, for now, all of us, to consider.¡± He jerked his head to his fellow. Soon the door was opening and then closing behind them.

    Before anything could be said between the three, they all turned at Kalyah¡¯s gasp. Lucy¡¯s body rose like a puppet pulled up by its strings. Her head hung unnaturally and her hooves slid backwards in an eerie walk. Her eyes were still closed. Kalyah rose up and tugged at her arm, but the arm was jerked out of her grip. In the front doorway the window was shadowed and through the cloudy glass Diana could see the face of the Witch.

    Warren drew his sword again, but by the time the metal finished singing, Lucy was lurched towards the door. She slammed against it, the door knob twisted. ¡°Move and I kill her,¡± came the Witch¡¯s voice from the demonkin¡¯s throat. ¡°You have one week to surrender the Ash Makers before we come to take them from you. We won¡¯t kill them, we only want to know why the creatures started to vanish.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know anything!¡± Diana shouted, pointing her staff towards the door. The stonework was out of her range.

    ¡°They will,¡± the Witch¡¯s puppet continued. ¡°Tell your mother, I don¡¯t care, she could never best me anyway. Though I suspect after your last spat she won¡¯t listen to you.¡± To Diana¡¯s choked sound she made Lucy smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need Flies when your maids can be brewed. One week, consider it, because my Mimic can still do a fine impression of you. There¡¯s no telling what she could say next. Maybe she¡¯ll have you support the taking out of that camp. That way your new allies in the Order will hate you properly. Your mother will drag you back home and you¡¯ll never avenge your sister¡­¡± With a cackling laugh the door slid open and Lucy went sliding out of it.

    By the time the door swung all the way open and Warren had crossed the room with pounding footsteps, the doorway was empty.

 Part 3 Chapter 15: Rude awakening...

    Chiru awoke for the first time in a while knowing she was whole and not a trace of the grogginess remained in her. She rose from the bed, gazing around the gray stone room which she only partly recognized. The last few days had been a long haze of hot broth and rice porridge fed to her by various elves. It took her a moment, but she shivered in remembering what happened before those long days. The camp, the bats, the Vampire stalking about the place menacing her fellows. The sheer terror that she had escaped made her whip the covers off her bed and stand on the strangely warm stone floor. Her vision went strange, a slight tinting and she knew her eyes had gone black. The floor started to cool under her bare feet and she fought to remove the disenchanting gaze from her eyes.

    The young Wanshi blinked and the tint vanished, but the stone didn¡¯t warm. She saw the circle of magic that she ripped from the floor and stepped out of it. She was safe, for now, all the scratches and bruises she had obtained in the escape were gone, but so were her clothes. Under the nightgown she wore now were new underwear and a camisole. They fit well and comfortably, and felt like silk. For the first time since she had sprung out of bed the woman realized she was alone in the room.

    Wandering around, Chiru called out. ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± she said. ¡°Where is anybody?¡±

    Hanging up on a wall was her Ash Maker cloak, thoroughly cleaned and smelling nice. Had it not been for the pressure of the sewers, she would have dropped the heavy thing in their run. From the pocket Chiru plucked the Courier that was still there. The device was dead, of course it was. She started to shake it, recalling the horrors of the cave that she had plucked the machine from. It wasn¡¯t her Courier, it was Beth¡¯s.

    In the late night, when the creature attacked, Chiru had been up late with Beth. The cotton haired Skyborn was lonely. Half a dozen men her age all wanted her attention and Beth wasn¡¯t interested. The terminally lonely Chiru had been smiling with the woman, laughing. When Beth touched her hand she felt the static that she always did on contact with her skin. She didn¡¯t mind feeling it with Skyborn, it gave her hope. The first bit of hope that she¡¯d felt since her love had been ripped away from her.

    The mists of the city had trapped Beth and Chiru inside and the days of talking had finally led to touching hands. What a wonderful thing it had been as their fingers meshed together. Beth leaned back, shamelessly holding Chiru¡¯s hand in the dark where no one could see but them. They were up on a outcropping of rock towards the back of the cave, Chiru¡¯s Courier out and lighting their faces in an eerie green.

    ¡°Your skin is so soft,¡± Beth said, moving her other hand to stroke Chiru¡¯s hand.

    There was more static, but Chiru was starting to get used to it. Instead of a bad sensation it filled her with electricity. ¡°So, so is your¡¯s, very soft,¡± Chiru said like a lovesick girl. Finally, finally, oh gods, she wasn¡¯t cursed.

    ¡°Boys are always so rough. I held hands with one guy and his palms were like sandpaper, I swear,¡± Beth said, giggling. The sound echoed faintly off the walls of the cave.

    Chiru looked up at her, bowed over. She pushed her naturally pouting lips out, dreaming, hoping. Mumbling a curse, Beth leaned in and kissed Chiru on the mouth. This time it wasn¡¯t static but sparks. Maybe even fireworks.

    The next moment the emitters went off like a siren that set off the two women into a panic. The lights in the cave switched on like a dozen flashing suns filling the cave with their harsh shine. Chiru¡¯s Courier crashed to the ground and then as she stood it crunched under her foot. The Wanshi saw spots, blinking fiercely as Beth dragged her forward, off her feet. Beth was flying and that was her biggest mistake.

    There was the sound of flapping wings over the deafening emitters and Beth¡¯s hand went slack. She screamed, some hairy winged thing hanging off of her neck. Chiru coughed as some foul smelling fragrance entered the air, a moldy wet stench. Seeping into her lungs, all she could do was cough. Across the cave, coming out of the bulkhead she saw the blue tinged man, bats flying about his head. The mangey bats also flew around the ceiling of the cave, swooping out of the shadows.

    Head aching, throat bleeding, Chiru looked down to see Beth on her back. Her eyes were wide open, blue eyes that stared up blankly at the other bats. The one on her neck kept growing, massive like a tick, but in all parts of its body, from its head to its wings. The other Ash Makers were running around, terrified. From the corner of her eye Chiru saw the towheaded Susan get pulled back into the women¡¯s dorm. She had seen Ed crawling around a tunnel, he swore it went outside.

    For the second time in a few months, Chiru rapidly cut someone out of her heart and resigned herself to the static once again. Farwell, Beth, she said in her head, giving her the courtesy of a poetic farewell in her country, one used for those you were unlikely to ever see again. Sayonara, Beth, sayonara. Sayonara, Koyomi, sayonara.

    In her escape Chiru ran through the women¡¯s dorm and recognized Beth¡¯s Courier. Like she had before, she took the memento. It had remained a heavy reminder of what and who she had lost. The others in the cave were all gone to her, they might as well be dead like Beth. There was no way of surviving those beasts and as she crawled out of the caves, pushing herself through tunnels where she had to inhale to squeeze through, she knew she had to live.

    Now, in the Alpha room she stopped shaking the brick shaped device and checked the charge on it. Her elbow ached and the thoughts of its owner brought back memories of her other keepsake. Shaking out her arm, she dug through her jacket with the other hand. For a moment she grew nervous, checking through the last one she remembered placing it in and not finding it there. Then, nearly tearing the coat from the wall, she found it tucked in her chest pocket and pulled it out like precious glass. The metal locket and jade hair ornament were far more durable than she gave them credit for. They had been in her once rotten jacket and now they were clean again, they even smelled of product. Who had touched them? she wondered. Who dared?

    Carefully she opened the locket and found that the beautiful Banji girl in a wedding kimono was still there. The full color photograph showed the lovely scarlet flowers on the white silk. Down her dark hair were strings of red wisteria and various clips. On her lovely face was a sour expression with her tongue sticking out that always made Chiru smile. Koyomi had purposely messed up several photos and kept them still. If she couldn¡¯t give herself to Chiru, then she could at least give her something to remember her by. The jade hair clip had been a wedding present, and the woman thought it was funny to give it away to her former lover.

    Sayonara, Koyomi, she had said it and meant it. The Ash Makers had promised to grant one of Chiru¡¯s wishes, something within the Order¡¯s power. Koyomi had been staying with her husband for months up north. Chiru wished she could fully cut the woman from her heart, but it hadn''t happened fully yet. The airship went to Koyomi¡¯s new house and there the cutting was complete. There Chiru could say sayonara and mean it. Her lover was with child and the Order didn¡¯t want to bring a pregnant woman with them. Chiru didn¡¯t blame them and after the attack she was happy to know her lover was still alive. Beth had not survived, but Chiru had to move on.

    Wiping her eyes, she was reminded that her heart wasn¡¯t completely ice, Beth¡¯s Courier beeped at her.

    Searching¡­ read the indicator in the corner.

    Damn thing, Chiru thought, stepping around the room.

    Searching¡­

    She rubbed the metal object against the long glass window.

    Searching¡­ Ordernet¡­ one bar¡­

    1 New Message¡­

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Chiru said in her native tongue. Her father¡¯s native tongue.

    She opened the message.

    Anyone see this, anyone still alive. Please respond.

    2 New Message(s):

    Anyone, please reply. Not all the Couriers were accounted for¡­

    1 New Message:

    Hey, HQ didn¡¯t want to send the destruct command, said a Courier was still in motion.

    1 New Message: (this one was dated for yesterday, all the others were days ago)

    Hey, please reply, someone has got to be alive.

    All of these came as Chiru rubbed the glass wall, the one bar flickering back and forth. Trying to reply, the bar faded to nothing. There was no way to type and get a signal at the same time. Not without possibly dropping the Courier on the ground. After her own had been destroyed, she knew how fragile they could be. Cursing, she glanced around the empty room then to the door.

    Below her coat was a new pair of shoes and socks, along with a new blouse and a skirt of all things. The Wanshi didn¡¯t have the time to look for trousers and put on the clothing. Everything was green, which wasn¡¯t really her color, but it would do. Tying up the white capped sneakers, Chiru peered out the door, finding the hallway strangely empty. Was the place abandoned? Where had the elves gone?

    The hairs rose on the back of her neck and she suddenly felt like she was being watched. She glanced all around, closing the door. The room was empty as far as she could tell, but who knew with Mages. Did it really matter if she was being watched? She had to reply to her fellow Order members one way or another. She checked the device in the hallway, just in case.

    No signal¡­

    Of course the dark hallway was a dead zone. Without the signal boosters in the caves they wouldn¡¯t be able to contact anyone. Now she had two important options, up or down. Over the side of the stairs, Chiru gazed in both directions. Nothing, no one. One step on the stairs sounded like a stone thrown down a cavern and she looked for other options. Behind her she found the elevator and pulled aside the cage to step inside. Many Wanshi cities had high rises and elevators, so she was comfortable in the use of one. This one seemed particularly old and lurched down at an unsteady pace.

    Soon she was inside a storage room and opened the door out of it, looking around again. Was she imagining someone or was it magic alone watching her? No, there was something, but she didn¡¯t care. Oddly, there was no one at the long reception desk either. This had to be a trap, right?

    Searching¡­

    This was the bottom floor. That was the bottom of the loud stairs, that from this angle didn¡¯t look safe at all. That had to be the door to the outside.

    Chiru sprinted for it like someone might outrun the dark of a room they were leaving. Pushing it open, she was blinded by the glare of the city, holding up her sleeve to her eyes. She hadn''t dared put on the Ashen coat before leaving. Blinking, she suddenly remembered that her room¡¯s lights were on when she woke up. Was someone watching her?

    She walked down the few steps and saw a small garden in a plot by the dumpster. What a strange place to put a couple trees and blooming shrubs, she thought. The Ash Maker didn¡¯t want to get any closer to the flora though and stayed at the bottom of the stairs.

    Ordernet¡­ two bars¡­

    Thank the gods, she thought, though she never meant it. The gods had made her like this and she knew she hated them. That didn¡¯t matter now and she wrote her message, confirming that she was alive and well. As it was sent she recalled something more, the report of the Mage in the city that had eaten a gun. Orders had come down not to harm him either, but she wondered if this Courier she held was a trap too. Could she trust the machine?

    1 New Message:

    Holy shit, where are you? We can¡¯t pin you down¡­

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Chiru looked around. She knew she was in Alpha, but her exact location out of miles was impossible for her to tell. She kept spinning around, staring at the tall building she left, then others around it that were at least a few stories tall. In this half shaded alleyway, she could be anywhere.

    ¡°Tell them you are at the Twinklings hotel,¡± came a proper male voice. At the top of the stairs leading to the backdoor, a male elf phased into existence as fractal patterns peeled off his skin. His long blonde hair was contained by a barbed diadem and he wore a long golden coat of mesh patterns. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation Chiru expanded her fingers towards him.

    In a line the air shattered into flames coming straight for his face. The elf ducked and within an instant had closed the gap between them, grabbing her wrist and holding it up. Around her hand, which she attempted to cast from again, formed an orb of gold fractal glass that bound her fingers together. The Courier fell out of her other hand and onto the ground. Raising her foot, Chiru tried to step on it. The tall elf kicked it aside, sending it into the flowery shrubs. Chiru tried to send her crackling magic after it, but within a flash her hands were both bound together behind her back. Sweeping her legs the elf sent her crashing onto her butt on the flowers that bent and gave, the ground wasn¡¯t that hard, but she still glowered up at the man.

    Chiru looked over to where the Courier had been and saw a conjured falcon fly in and pick it up. Within a second the device was in the elf¡¯s hands.

    ¡°We have been salvaging the frames of these from camps, but never the whole thing,¡± he said, shaking the object.

    Chiru fought her bonds, but all her fingers had been bound together and they couldn¡¯t move an inch. She had never really thought about it, but her magic was all in her hands, save the disenchanting glare. Which she wasn¡¯t exactly sure how to trigger, she had yet to be taught it. Strong emotions? She was plenty furious now, so why wasn¡¯t it coming on? She struggled still, rolling from one side to the other.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± came a much sweeter voice, one Chiru recognized. The words weren¡¯t directed at her, but at the elf. A much smaller elf came out of an alleyway and stood before Chiru. She had extremely short white hair and the sweetest face with round cheeks and a button nose. ¡°Are you okay, honey? He didn¡¯t harm you, did he?¡± She got down on her knees, touching Chiru¡¯s head then withdrawing it, hovering her hand. ¡°Eutace, release her, now,¡± she ordered the tall elf.

    ¡°I do not want her to strike me with any of that fire,¡± this Eutace said with a sneer. ¡°She is perfectly alright, she is sitting on heather, in the nice sun. She is detained, as anyone who attacked a Cleric of Psyin would be.¡± He slid open the Courier and started to tap the buttons. ¡°Hm, it has a full typewriter on it.¡± He squinted at the screen. ¡°The screen shows them blinking¡­ Hmmm¡­ How do I erase them?¡± In an attempt to alter the screen, he rubbed it with his sleeve.

    More footsteps filled the alleyway and more people entered. There was a redheaded woman with full cheeks and bushy eyebrows. She wore a long green dress and wooden tiara which contained the bouncing red locks half curled. By the staff she carried and the white tiger at her feet, Chiru knew she was the Druid princess. Beside her was a tall dark skinned man with full lips, freckles across his cheeks and a nervous look in his green eyes. He wore a green leather jacket and took the Courier from Eutace. The Cleric tried to protest, but was shot down by a commanding gaze of the man beside the dark skinned man. Though he couldn¡¯t see his face, the broad shouldered man in a thick black coat commanded presence. On his head was the same barbed diadem as Eutace, but he had longer spikes going up. Besides the princess floated a pale woman in white bindings that went over her eyes as well, her burgundy coat flapped in the wind. She hovered over the dark man, looking over his shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s like an old phone, but super sturdy,¡± said the dark man. ¡°¡®Typewriter¡¯, you sound like my grandma, Eutace.¡±

    The elf glared at the other. ¡°I am sorry my world does not have such machinery yet,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°Jonah is the new Machinist,¡± the princess said proudly. ¡°In your lifetime we just might.¡±

    ¡°Rosie, check the roofs,¡± said the black coated man.

    The pale woman frowned, but flew off towards the other buildings.

    ¡°We are alone, I have falcons flying all over the place. I spotted the Werewolf originally, remember?¡± said Eutace.

    ¡°Warren, can you ask him to let her go?¡± said the small elf. ¡°She¡¯s not a criminal, she was just scared.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be scared too, running into him,¡± Warren said, lowering himself down to Chiru. ¡°Now don¡¯t bite now ya hear? This here¡¯s the princess and I¡¯ll put ya back in Globes if ya start actin¡¯ up.¡± He held her wrists, hands poised on the glass restraining her.

    ¡°We only wish to speak with you, miss Chiru,¡± the princess said softly. Her tiger was on Chiru¡¯s level and stared at her with its big blue eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t attack, let me go, please,¡± Chiru said. ¡°I want to stand, it¡¯s humiliating sitting here like thug. This one spooked me.¡± She jerked her head to Eutace, who rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Warren said, staring at her with his open eyed helm. With a tap of his finger the glass shattered harmlessly, fading away into nothing.

    Chiru rubbed the soreness from her wrists. The small elf tapped her and the pain faded instantly, along with a bit of sleepiness. ¡°My name is Kalyah, in case you forgot, honey,¡± the healer said with a grin.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chiru said quietly. She gazed up at the others. ¡°Why did you stalk me?¡±

    Eutace scoffed. ¡°It was my idea. I thought, rightfully, that you might try and destroy your communication device instead of using it,¡± he said, glancing at Jonah still holding it.

    ¡°We shook it, like the twins did in their memories,¡± Jonah said, handing it down to Chiru.

    The Wanshi snatched it out of his hands, which she noticed seemed to be made out of metal. They didn¡¯t look like the gauntlets worn by the man named Warren, and were of mismatched metal. One arm was the same color as the gun they had lost. As she was looking over the new messages, still begging her to tell them where she was now, the woman Rosie floated back to the group.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone on the roofs,¡± she said in a deep and accented voice. ¡°I set up string traps on the roofs, one of my bruther and I¡¯s specialties.¡±

    ¡°Good job, Rosie,¡± Warren said with a nod.

    The flying woman sneered at him. ¡°Aye, whatever Horse,¡± she said under her breath.

    ¡°What are they saying?¡± Diana asked, getting down to sit across from Chiru. ¡°We have no interest in harming any of your fellows, we only wish to speak with them.¡±

    ¡°You read the twins'' minds?¡± Chiru asked harshly.

    ¡°Only to see what got them into such trouble,¡± Diana replied, holding her staff with both hands against her shoulder. Her tiger laid down protectively beside her, its massive paw nearly touching Chiru¡¯s leg.

    The Wanshi brought her legs in at criss cross like Diana¡¯s. She considered matters for a moment. She knew she was trapped here, Mages all around her, more than she had faced before in her whole life. The Druid princess was unstable, according to the dearly departed Beth. The thought of the Skyborn made her heart ache and breath catch.

    ¡°I want this war over too,¡± Diana said, guessing at the matters plaguing Chiru.

    ¡°Not until all is right, I don¡¯t,¡± Chiru countered firmly.

    Kalyah scowled, sitting in the heather beside Chiru, who didn¡¯t like such a pretty woman beside her. It made her nervous. The small elf knew about the static, she recalled telling her about it in a moment of weakness. She had Kalyah to thank for the rice porridge, which she had enjoyed while she got her strength up. These Mages could have easily killed them all or thrown them in a prison.

    ¡°Blodwyn won¡¯t make everything right,¡± Diana said, shaking her head.

    ¡°She has before, she will again,¡± Chiru said, sitting up and matching Diana¡¯s deep brown gaze.

    Eutace laughed at this. ¡°A true believer that never saw the war, gods you humans never change. Blodwyn destroyed so that new things could rise up, that was her motto, yes? Well how do you know you will not be part of her kindling?¡± he asked, arms crossed. ¡°This happened in the last war as well, people from all over hoping that Blodwyn would fix their problems. The white goddess of death could only do so much killing, her army got sent out to kill and die for her. Whatever problem you wish to be fixed, you will most likely die in the process.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Foolish, foolish child.¡±

    ¡°I am fine with dying, if it is a good cause,¡± Chiru said strongly. ¡°Nothing has been done or will be done until the Order does it. They are the only ones with the strength. The Immortal Emperors will keep going forever until they are killed.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is worth your life,¡± Kalyah said somberly.

    ¡°This is,¡± Chiru snapped back.

    ¡°What happens when the current Emperors of your country are ashes, who takes over?¡± Eutace wondered smugly.

    ¡°Eutace,¡± Diana said annoyedly.

    ¡°New, righteous leaders,¡± Chiru told him.

    ¡°Ah, yes, one man dies, ten people are lined up to take his place,¡± the elf reasoned.

    ¡°We kill all of them, all of them become ash,¡± Chiru said, standing up this time.

    Diana sighed in frustration, rising up from her spot.

    The elf still towered over Chiru. ¡°All your days, both past, present and future are worth throwing away on the hopes of many corrupt men dying,¡± he said, demonstrating the days with a gesture of his hand, then wiping them all away.

    She scanned his outfit. ¡°Aren¡¯t you army, police? Something where you can die? Aren¡¯t you giving up your life for something?¡± she growled at him.

    The other Mages circled around the two fighting.

    ¡°Listen, this is not worth--¡± Diana tried to cut in.

    Eutace cut off the princess. ¡°I fight for a country, for my fellows to live, not a mad immortal who is willing to round up old people and children and place them in a camp that can be ransacked by a single undead in seconds,¡± he explained simply. ¡°I was trained, equipped, and deployed strategically, not gathered up and plopped down like a mere pawn.¡±

    Without any response but what she said already, and enraged beyond sense, Chiru struck out again as her eyes went black. Eutace backed up, guarding from the popping string of fire that came out with her swinging fist. She punched a rock hard fractal screen, not the elf¡¯s smug face. To admit that this asshole was right, she would have to give up a lot. She would have to say sayonara to her father¡¯s dreams, spit on the hopes of the man she had loved most. That didn¡¯t matter in the moment, the cracked bones in her hand mattered the most. And they cracked like twigs up to her wrist. The skin scraped off her knuckles and she saw the bone underneath. It felt like an ax had split her hand in two and she saw spots as she cradled the twisted lump of a hand.

    ¡°Goddamnit, Eutace, ya didn¡¯t need to use a fuckin¡¯ bullet screen on a girl!¡± Warren roared, running his hand over the magic hanging in the air. It faded and the blood that had smeared across it dripped to the ground.

    ¡°She did not have to hit me,¡± Eutace said evenly. ¡°Or attempt to at least. Her eyes were black, she could have disenchanted my whole arsenal and regalia. I spent days on all that I wear.¡±

    ¡°Chiru, honey, sweetie, let me see,¡± Kalyah said, trying to pry Chiru¡¯s hand from where she held it painfully against her stomach.

    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree with your words, but you shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Diana said, her tiger roaring in agreement.

    ¡°Sweetie, please, I need to see your hand. I have to set the bones,¡± Kalyah went on.

    ¡°Um, I have the Courier,¡± Jonah said feebly. ¡°Do you want me to say anything to them?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chiru roared at Jonah. ¡°You Mages ruin everything!¡±

    ¡°We only want to talk with them, you resorted to violence, I¡¯m sorry to say,¡± Diana pointed out. ¡°Let me just say that whoever attacked you had nothing to do with us. All we want is peace to be reestablished, I swear.¡±

    ¡°Yah want mah to ruddy chain her up?¡± Rosie asked, hovering around Chiru.

    ¡°No! Please, I have this¡­¡± Kalyah said, then sighed heavily, stepping back. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll repair your hand. Keep in mind a fast heal, with some bone setting, will put you out for the whole day. I can¡¯t really see it yet, so I don¡¯t know how much it will take out of you.¡±

    Chiru breathed through clenched teeth, very slowly and very painfully moving her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t eat my Courier,¡± she said to Jonah.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t plan on it,¡± Jonah said, eyes wide. He had clearly thought about it though, Chiru could tell. There was no telling what he could do with one in his arm. If he was the new Machinist, then the Order¡¯s tech master would have to hunt him down, she figured.

    ¡°Look here, miss Chiru, in a week those people that attacked will be returning. We will keep you safe no matter what,¡± Diana continued on. ¡°We would like to meet with whoever is still alive from that camp, that¡¯s why we looked through your Courier, just today. We are desperate for solutions. If there are survivors then we hope to have them prove the Heroes are in the wrong and that nothing they say can be trusted. My good name is on the line, but so are all your lives, and those matter much more to me than some slander. So please, consider opening a dialogue with your friends and getting them to see us. If they agree, then we will bring people here to protect them.¡±

    In so much pain that she swayed on her feet, Chiru extended her hand out. Kalyah took it instantly looking over it with a pained hiss, Warren holding up her other arm. ¡°If the people who lived came, then I am going with them. I don¡¯t care what that bastard says, I am a fighter, I will fight for my country,¡± Chiru said flatly.

    ¡°That is your prerogative,¡± Diana said with a frown.

    ¡°Once my hand is healed, I tell them where I am and see what they have to say. What I say won¡¯t change, so don¡¯t try,¡± Chiru went on.

    ¡°You are free to die a fool¡¯s death,¡± Eutace said quietly.

    ¡°You, shut the fuck up,¡± Warren said with a point of his finger.

    ¡°We accept your terms,¡± Diana said clearly.

    The bones set, Kalyah had Rosie wrap Chiru¡¯s hand in cloth. None of the fingers worked and she was fine so long as she kept the hand still and none of the muscles moved. She didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore than she had that day or week. Using her thumb, she typed her location into the Courier.

    Oh shit, all the way in the city.

    Okay, Ike says that it will take us a couple days to get back there. Maybe three or four at most. We¡¯re in the forest hiding out, it fucking sucks out here. If it wasn¡¯t for Songbird then we¡¯d probably be dead by now.

    With equal pain she typed, ¡°Who is this?¡± The number wasn¡¯t showing up as saved in Beth¡¯s Courier.

    Oh, this is Tim, Who is this? Ike thought you were Beth.

    ¡°Chiru.¡±

    Oh, what happened to Beth?

    ¡°Dead.¡± If she wasn¡¯t in so much pain, then she would have said something more. That alone made her tear up. Kalyah looked at her sympathetically. Chiru looked away from her. The reply came slowly, much slower than the last ones.

    Oh, okay. Stay safe out there.

    Chiru looked at the Mages supposedly all interested in her safety.

    ¡°I will.¡±

 Part 3 Chapter 16: Watched...

    The first thing that Diana did after the Witch gave her time limit was cancel the chauffeur to Alpha. Could they have gotten home safely in the roughly thirty six hours, eighteen hours twice over, it would take them to return home? She wasn¡¯t sure. Would the Pirate attack them or stop them within that time? That was also unknown. During the war she had halted the flights of many Order of Ash airships, it was how she got her name. The woman had lost countless friends and family in the Order attacks, she had nothing to fear and would board ships thousands of feet in the air with barely a rope to swing off of. It was her daring that stopped many bombings from happening. Over a full day and a half of flight, with at least one refuel, was too much time in the air. Could Diana scramble fighter airships and the might of the army? Probably. Could the Pirate still find some way to steal the children? Once again, she thought, probably.

    Why the week though? she and the others had thought. Well, for one it lined up with Diana¡¯s or rather the Mimic¡¯s weekly speech. Jonah was the first one to point that out to the others. In his search for the Witch¡¯s confession--which he had found in pieces and separated, possibly useless from static--he had been keeping track of the Mimic¡¯s radio speeches. He had recorded them, but Diana didn¡¯t want to hear them. According to him they were all trash lines praising the Heroes and their constant vigilance. What more could they say to ruin Diana¡¯s track record and good name? As Warren pointed out, ¡°More, there¡¯s always more to ruin ya.¡± Saying that she was one of them would, that was sure. When Diana listened to them anyway, she noted that Fia¡¯s pet never stressed one point, that Diana was part of them. The Mimic went on and on about the others, but didn¡¯t include Diana among them. It was torture to hear the speeches, listening to one¡¯s own voice say things that you never said. If it wasn¡¯t for Jonah listening with her, then she would have ripped the headphones off her head and never went back.

    The Psyin Clerics of Alpha were still deliberating whether they should protect children from harm, so the party only had the Corpine temple behind them. Warren was talking directly with his uncle and father, trying to make sure they were ready whenever the Ash Makers came. What the high ranking officials wanted to do and what they could do were very different things with the blockade still going on. The Paladin was also in communication with Diana¡¯s father, by her own insistence not telling him about the undead or Fia''s ultimatum. The king was in peace talks with the Wanshi kingdom, which could last weeks, he didn''t need anymore stress. Most of their communication then was through the Court Mage, who at the mere implication of trouble was offering to teleport Diana and the others out of the city.

    Whether the Witch was going to keep her word was unclear and on the same day that Chiru awoke they met with a surprise. It didn¡¯t matter if the Witch kept her word, because they were being watched anyway.

    Diana and Jonah headed up to the rooftop garden, the diplomacy of the day having exhausted the princess. She was happy that Chiru and her had come to an agreement, through no help from Eutace. The Druid rested back on the heather bed planters, looking up at the darkening sky over Alpha. Her and Jonah relaxed for a moment, but Diana couldn¡¯t stop thinking about all the possible avenues. In the fine bedding grass she listened to the Mimic¡¯s speeches, Jonah holding her hand the whole time. Aiko laid on the other side of her.

    All the speeches listened to, Diana removed the headphones and curled up next to Jonah, considering a nap for the day. Rosetta was hovering around the roof in a watch. The Sorceress had been so determined since she woke that day, the strain of which shone on her pale face as a red blush. It was Aiko that snapped to attention first, putting its paws up on the lattice walls that surrounded the rooftop and all the planters. Rosetta zoomed over, her feet touching the wall as she gazed over it. Jonah joined them all, furrowing his brow at the sight.

    Through Aiko, Diana saw the source of all the concern. A beautiful woman walking across the neighboring roof. She was dressed only in a lush silken robe that was cut up to her hips and down her full breasts that were barely held in place by strings. Her black hair was half up in a bun with needles going through it. The garb was common fare for Wanshi Witches, whose magic was strange yet similar enough to land them the title. The woman was walking about the roof, pressing her bare foot into the featureless stone. As she did, holes formed in the roof, strings snaring the empty air. They were nothing from her, but Rosetta¡¯s traps that she had laid. She smiled up at Rosetta some seven stories up, squinting her finely shaped eyes. Though she appeared human, her stench, which easily wafted up to Aiko, was that of a Hag.

    The Sorceress made to rush down there, but Aiko caught her by the leg, growling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool,¡± Diana snapped. ¡°You don¡¯t know what she is.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gonna be fuckin¡¯ dead in a ruddy minute,¡± Rosetta said, tugging at the limb stuck in the tiger¡¯s mouth. ¡°I can sense her, she¡¯s a Mage, probably one of the blasted Hags.¡±

    Diana rose from her place in the heather. She hadn''t realized how strong the Sorceresses'' eyes were, what blessing was laid upon them. Before now she had never been in a truly threatening situation with her. Well, besides the assassin.

    The moment now filled the Druid with terror, but also a giddy excitement. Should the Night Crew attack, at that moment she knew she would want to fight them. She knew they would need help for the Heroes, if they dared show their faces. From the way that Warren talked about the Vampire, she knew he wanted to fight against the beast. Now that they were being watched, intimidated, they had to prepare for the Witch to break her word. If the Ash Makers came, they had to be prepared for the Night crew to suddenly attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, not yet, not alone,¡± Diana told Rosetta, looking over the rooftop wall.

    Jonah was standing too, aiming his gun at the woman. ¡°Think I can hit her from here?¡± he asked.

    The Druid considered the distance and the logistics for a moment. No, don¡¯t, she signed to him, signaling for his arm. Once she had his screen up, she wrote out, ¡°They may have a counter for your weapon should they attack later.¡±

    Jonah nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Rosetta, launch something at her, she¡¯s annoying me. Don¡¯t hit her though,¡± Diana said.

    ¡°Gladly,¡± Rosetta said, gathering matter from the wall. A small stone missile formed in front of her and with a powerful whip of her hand it went flying through the air with a sharp whizzing sound.

    Before the Hag could finish writing a rune, the bullet hissed past her, hitting the roof with a boom. Her hair whipped across her face and the tiger¡¯s keen eyes could see her sneer. Smirking, Rosetta prepared a mock volley to send her way. From her neck the Hag brought out a medallion and rubbed her thumb across it. Within seconds the Hag vanished from the rooftop in a shimmer.

    ¡°She showed too much of her hand,¡± Diana said happily.

    ¡°Can we counter that?¡± Jonah asked, his eyes shimmering with his indexing.

    ¡°We could consider it, but that is more the realm of a Wizard,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Our Paladin may know a trick or two to detect them entering at least. Come, let¡¯s go downstairs and discuss it with him.¡±

    They went down into the penthouse, where Warren was dealing with his family through slowly sent parchment. Warren had heard the launch of the stone missile and groaned at the telling of the run-in on the roofs, but Diana could tell the possibility of a fight interested the Paladin. Downstairs they talked it over with Eutace, who was guarding the doors of the young Ash Makers. Even though Diana didn¡¯t like the Cleric much for his carelessness and rilling ways, he was an invaluable ally to have. Rosetta seemed to despise him, hiding her sneers for him when he turned away from her.

    ¡°We have to prepare more,¡± Warren said, shaking his head. ¡°First of all, if ya ever hope to fire that gun and live, ya need armor, my good man.¡± He pointed to Jonah. ¡°Rosie and I will start in on it. When we get a chance we¡¯ll work on targets and ammo for ya too.¡±

    Rosetta smiled at this.

    ¡°We also need some decent traps about the building,¡± Eutace pointed out, glancing at Rosetta, who ignored him.

    ¡°I shall harvest some of my plants, I need weapons,¡± Diana said.

    ¡°That will be good for more wolfsbane,¡± said the Cleric.

    ¡°I need to find a way to remotely disable the elevator,¡± Jonah commented.

    Warren held up his armored hands. ¡°Rosie and I will stay with you, miss,¡± he said. ¡°You stay here.¡± He tilted his head to Eutace.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°What¡¯s Kalyah doing?¡± Jonah wondered.

    ¡°The worst job of all, waking up the twins. She didn¡¯t want any strangers since last time didn¡¯t go so well. Niae and her are gonna manage the two with Chiru, see how that goes,¡± Warren explained.

    ¡°I hope they are well,¡± Diana remarked.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how Chiru is still managing, especially with her hand in a cast,¡± Warren said, throwing a glance at Eutace.

    ¡°I am your fellow here, it is best to forget the past,¡± Eutace said. ¡°I will keep watch and plan some traps for when you return. If we block teleportation and disable the elevator, all they will have is the stairs. Whenever your family or the Clerics here get things straight, then we can stand our ground while the surviving Ash Makers enter the building.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully they can enter the city alright,¡± Jonah said with a frown.

    ¡°They managed to sneak around the place for months, hopefully they can do it again,¡± Diana told him.

    ¡°Yeah, I know it hurt you, but I hope they have a working Blinder or emitter to enter the sewers again,¡± he said. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work on the undead, then maybe it will work on the Heroes.¡±

    ¡°They must have had ear protection on before,¡± Diana pondered. ¡°Your gun did work on the Guardian¡¯s armor.¡±

    Jonah laughed joylessly. ¡°He¡¯s the last one I want to deal with,¡± he said in fear.

    ¡°Well, with armor it shouldn¡¯t be too unfair,¡± Warren added, signaling them towards the elevator.

    ¡°Tell us if Kalyah needs our help,¡± Diana told Eutace.

    The Cleric nodded, returning to his seat by the door.

    The proud Wanshi sat in the stool with her hand still in a cast, beside the bed of the still sleeping twins. Kalyah thought she wielded the arm like a trophy, even though it was her own rage that earned her it. The painkillers keeping her from being in constant teeth gnashing agony had made her eyes heavy, but she kept fighting their influence. Niae and the Priestess had both tried to heal her and were turned down. All the skin was repaired, the bullet screen a rough surface to strike. It was a common boxer¡¯s break, adding to it the knuckles and finger bones. She had dealt with the injury with far more strength than even Kalyah possessed. Even on the pain relieving drugs, she held her head up high, hair secured back with a jade ornament.

    With a tap on the forehead each, Susan and Ed began to stir from their sleep. Both were dressed in a long cotton nightshirt, the elaborate designs of which were common to the elves. Even in magical sleep the twins held hands or cuddled against each other often. It was sweet in a way, but Kalyah knew it was a behavior bred into children when all they had was each other for comfort. Their blonde lashes fluttered, both sets equally long. Susan gagged on her dry tongue loudly while Eddy only swallowed in silence. Niae handed Kalyah the cups, which she held out for the twins. The bed was massive, far too long for them, and they only took up a small corner of it. Susan kept to the outside and Ed didn¡¯t roll far away from her. The sister drank, handing off the other cup to Ed, not letting Kalyah reach over to him. When the boy coughed it was Susan that patted his back.

    Sitting back down, Kalyah waited for them to drink their fill.

    Their blue eyes fell upon Niae first, being the largest. The sad days of prayer and drug induced hazes had been necessary due to their lividness bringing trauma. Kalyah wasn¡¯t so sure now, being glanced over like she was some stranger. It had only been a day and a half since she had comforted them. A day half full of nightmares brought on by the mental exploration in their heads, she feared they blamed her.

    ¡°Hey sweetie, do you remember me?¡± Kalyah asked when the blue gaze fell on her. She put her hands out on the bed, flat like one might feed an animal.

    Susan cleared her throat. ¡°More water, please, miss,¡± she said hoarsely. After another round of cups, the young girl looked at Chiru. A grimace overtook her young face and tears her bright eyes. ¡°He¡¯s gone, still?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Chiru asked flatly.

    ¡°Genji, you said he was gone, but you wouldn¡¯t tell me anymore,¡± she said, her faint Grunhir accent noting her vowels. The heartbroken and long way that she said the boy¡¯s name hurt Kalyah.

    Chiru shrugged. ¡°If he was in the caves, then he is gone,¡± she said, her own accent coming off as direct, the emphasis falling hard on varying words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Susan snapped angrily. The air cracked around her, a puff of smoke trailing up to the ceiling. Her blue eyes started to fill up with ink as she stared at the uncaring face of Chiru.

    ¡°Sweetie, sweetie, it¡¯s alright, take a deep breath,¡± Kalyah said, backing away slightly. Her body was constructed by magic and she wasn¡¯t sure whether that and the illusions on her clothing would snap.

    Below Susan the floor lost its polish in a growing circle around her. The beds were not made out of anything magical, but the crackling magic coming out of her--the millisecond fast flashes of fire that turned to smoke--might set the sheets ablaze. She was crying, her heart shattered, but there was also fury and that fury had a target not that far from her. As Susan made to flare her hand out in Chiru¡¯s direction, she was swept off the bed and raised high off of it.

    Niae held the young girl against her shoulder, patting her back like an infant. The real mother will always be better than me, Kalyah thought sadly. The Arch Priestess shushed the girl, not speaking a word to her, just letting her let it out. The anger was still there and she twisted about in the child-like hold Niae had her in.

    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you just tell me?¡± she spat at Chiru. Her eyes were blue again, but they blazed and cried freely.

    ¡°We do not know whether he is gone, my dear,¡± Niae said softly, her voice clear and concise.

    Susan blinked at her, confused.

    ¡°There was some strangeness in the attack, this we know. What exactly happened is unclear, for afterwards all traces of your camp vanished. Give me the name of this boy, his full name, and I shall give it to the Crow Clerics. The watchers at death¡¯s door shall know if he passed on through the Raven King¡¯s gates,¡± she went on.

    The confusion went on with the girl and Niae gently held her on her hip, smiling sweetly. ¡°Genji, um,¡± she said, then clearly wracked her brains for an answer she didn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Genji Wantanabe,¡± Chiru answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to him, because I saw you and ran after you. I saw no one but Beth die¡­¡± The young woman choked on the name and Kalyah saw her heart beat in sorrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± Ed commented. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You, you didn¡¯t tell us.¡±

    Chiru steeled herself again. ¡°We had more important things to deal with than who did or didn¡¯t die. We had to live.¡± She cleared her throat now. ¡°You returned to the camp?¡± she asked Niae.

    ¡°We did, and found nothing, not even a drop of blood,¡± Niae answered, furrowing her blonde brow. ¡°When we returned the foul souls that created such a tragedy were looking to us for answers. I am so sorry that you had to face such trials and horrors, my dear children. I did all I could to stop it. I watched over you, but my help was not desired and before I could gather a group to see you, you all were attacked.¡±

    ¡°It was your animals setting off the alarms?¡± Chiru asked.

    ¡°Yes, my conjured Doves were only sent to watch, but they were detected and I was subjected to your emitters that cause a locking of the joints. I would have kept watching and facing them, I do not care to face harm in the cause of something good, but I was convinced otherwise,¡± she explained glumly. ¡°Though I doubt that my watching would have done anything except speed up the time of discovery for the camp¡¯s destruction. Even now I cannot convince the police of the city to protect you all here. In the end though, I am glad to have you here safe with me and the others. It was Miss Diana¡¯s plants that discovered you all in the sewers, so you have her to thank for that.¡± She turned to Chiru. ¡°To speak truthfully, it was all those you spoke with down stairs that came to your rescue, save my quick talking grandson who led to the breaking of your hand. Dear sweet Kalyah led you out of there with the maps she had memorized and a Moth, a wonderful use of magic she had just learned.¡±

    Kalyah blushed at the woman¡¯s praise.

    ¡°I have never seen a more determined soul when it came to the mending of your three bodies,¡± Niae finished, smiling down at the Pixie elf.

    ¡°Niae, you¡¯re over nine hundred, you¡¯ve seen everything,¡± Kalyah laughed nervously.

    The Arch Priestess beamed at the shocked look from Susan, still in her arms. ¡°I have seen almost everything true, but I am still glad to be surprised by your swiftness of thought and memory. And her caring, I am half tempted to promote her to High Priestess myself.¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Kalyah said firmly. ¡°I haven''t earned it yet.¡±

    ¡°Now sweetie, I am going to put you down and call for the Crow Clerics to check on your young man,¡± Niae said, setting Susan down on the bed. She headed over to the phone and instantly started talking in rapid elvish.

    The young girl held Kalyah¡¯s offered hand. ¡°Thank you, miss,¡± she said gratefully. ¡°I remember you watching over us. I saw your face first when I got out of the sewers. I hope I didn¡¯t scare you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Niae and I have different techniques of helping people is all,¡± Kalyah said as a light lie. She now thought it foolish to be afraid of the girl and her black gaze. She hadn''t noticed any slack in the Arch Priestess clothes, so her magical body must have been fine.

    ¡°Oh miss, can they check on someone else?¡± Ed said quietly. His face fell as Niae put the phone down.

    ¡°Just a moment dear, I am waiting on a silly indirect system of phone calls,¡± Niae said. ¡°What was the name?¡±

    ¡°Hilda, a nice lady, but I don¡¯t know her last name,¡± Ed answered, shrinking on the spot.

    Niae considered for a moment. ¡°I was about to call them before we entered the camp, but did not. I suppose I might as well have a Trio come here to check over all those that died. There are no bodies, but they should be able to track their souls. They will trust me and keep secrets, still as the grave¡­¡± She switched to elvish, speaking directly to Kalyah. ¡°They are also adept at fighting the undead, which we may be against soon. What do you think?¡± She had received a note from her grandson about the princess''s fears and the Night Crew''s appearance and hadn''t remarked on it since she and Kalyah had read it.

    ¡°Yes, I believe that is good,¡± Kalyah said back in elvish.

    ¡°They are somber souls, but do not be frightened of them children,¡± Niae said, speaking again in common. ¡°The gods have decreed that all must die, and the Crow Clerics are the caretakers of bodies and souls lost.¡±

    Despite the kind way in which she spoke, the twins looked frightened anyway. Chiru was nearly asleep sitting up, the painkillers for her hand having won the battle for her consciousness. Before returning to the children, Kalyah laid Chiru down on a couch, where she snored away. Niae called in the Clerics of the Crow and sat down, waiting for them to show up.

 Part 3 Chapter 17: Soul Searching...

    Kalyah fed the twins and while the Wanshi was snoring, finished mending Chiru¡¯s hand. The painkillers alone would probably keep her down for some time, but the healing would keep her sleeping until Kalyah woke her again to feed her. She felt bad, realizing that she had probably over medicated the Wanshi. Trying to outpace her super chemical resistant metabolism had led to the result she didn¡¯t want anyway. Besides the sleeping Chiru, the only one who was happy to see the Crow Clerics was Niae.

    It had been a full ten years since Kalyah had worked in a temple and since she had seen one of their kind. A Corpine Trio or only a couple would stay at the bedside of a dying body, if they were dying alone. It was an event to die on the ward, normally people died at home. Early in her tenure the Pixie elf had gone on home visits with a Trio, but before she left she was in the temple. Wherever it was, with family, with only the clergy of Corpine, once that final breath was exhaled, that corpse, so named after the goddess, was no longer their domain. It was not even right for the Corpine faithful to close the eyes of the deceased. Unless a family member so chose, it was the domain of the Crows.

    ¡°They came for mom,¡± Ed said as he stirred his soup. Both of them sat on the bed, seemingly preferring it to the chairs that were offered.

    Susan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the last time we saw the Crow people,¡± she said somberly. ¡°They scared us.¡±

    ¡°How old were you poor dears?¡± Niae wondered.

    ¡°Um, six,¡± Ed said quietly.

    ¡°Oh, I am so very sorry. I can see why that would be frightening,¡± Niae said, nodding.

    Kalyah rubbed Susan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of them now, they''re coming here to help,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot worse things since then,¡± Susan said, still in her somber tone. ¡°That Vampire¡­ I had nightmares about him. I don¡¯t know if I can sleep after seeing him.¡±

    ¡°We can help you sleep, don¡¯t worry sweetie,¡± Kalyah said, giving her a light squeeze. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, not right now. I just wanna know what happened to Genji,¡± she said, sniffling harshly. ¡°I, I think I loved him and if he died then I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to keep crying and I hate crying.¡±

    ¡°She does, a lot,¡± Ed added.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Susan snapped back at him.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Your girl is alive, your dumb fucking hopeless crush,¡± she growled at him.

    Ed glanced at Chiru, scowling painfully. ¡°I know it¡¯s hopeless,¡± he whimpered.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fight now,¡± Kalyah said softly.

    ¡°We always fight,¡± Susan replied, almost proudly. She breathed a weary sigh. "We shouldn''t now though, you''re right." She reached out for her brother, mumbling an apology. Ed clasped her hand back, smiling weakly.

    Niae sat up straighter in her stool, then moved to the door. ¡°I have never had a set of siblings that did not row or tussle almost daily,¡± she commented. ¡°They are here, now do not worry about meeting their eyes children, the veils obscure them too much.¡±

    The twins swallowed, sitting up from their places on the bed, holding hands tighter now. Kalyah took their bowls from them, placing them on a table before they fell out of their hands. The two had gone stiff when the door opened.

    As the Arch Priestess held open the door, the Crow Clerics entered. There were three of them total, all the size of standard elves, shorter than the High elf. Anything past their height and thin shapes was difficult to tell as their garb hid everything else. It started with their beak headdresses, which were authentic beaks harvested from giant crows that lived in the lofty trees of the Fae Forests. It was only the top bill though with feathers coursing down their heads and hiding their hair from view. Each feather was over a foot in length and worth their weight in gold. The ravens they came from were more fierce than most creatures that flew the elven skies. They had to be plucked quickly from the animal''s corpses, the safest method, as the giant avians ate their dead. It was tradition for a Crow Cleric to pass down their headdress along with the rest of their earthly belongings, for they only owned everything for a short time.

    The headdress came with a full face lace veil, enchanted to constantly conceal the wearer, no matter the change in lighting. Like everything else they wore, it was as black as the Raven King¡¯s garments themselves. Their vestments included full aprons like that of Corpine, for they were often asked to find how some souls died. On the battlefields they also darkened with blood and viscera, gathering the pieces and denying the crows their feast. Their gloves went up all the way to their elbow, meeting with their lace clothing. They wore high boots as well as stockings. The only color at all was the silvery censers hanging off their hips, currently they were not lit.

    The three women, Kalyah reasoned by shape alone, sat down on the offered chairs. Niae fully explained the situation to them in elvish, gesturing to the children occasionally. The twins sat close together, looking at each other like they were in trouble. The lead Crow was the only one to listen to Niae, her beak moving about from subject to subject. The other two calmly set the small censers on their laps and placed incense within them, working together simultaneously. The incense loaded, they snapped their gloved fingers and lit it with a pitch black flame. The resulting smell was a rich aroma like a candied rose. In the temple back home, Kalyah had always associated a sugary sandalwood with death. The Crows always mixed whatever they had with sweet scents. To them, death was a sweet release from pain and suffering. Kalyah had failed to save too many children to see it in such a way.

    As the smoke trailed up from the tinkling censers on their thin chains, Niae finished her explanation. She had included the camp and the condition of the three young ones in the room. Like Corpine faithful, the Raven King considered the Ash Makers to be afflicted. All mortals will die, so all are equal.

    Having heard everything, the head Crow brought her censers into her lap and lit them. They swung idly from her hips as she spoke. ¡°Thank you for telling us this, Niae. We wish to see the site, I assure you,¡± she said in a monotone manner. ¡°I have not seen a living afflicted in many years, to find that you have three is quite the sight. Twenty some more are unaccounted for, yes, we will check the Gates for you.¡± She rose up, crossed the room to the twins and put out a hand for them. They both leaned back from the faceless void looking down at them.

    Kalyah moved around behind the twins, holding their shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she just needs your hand to help look for Genji¡¯s soul,¡± she said soothingly.

    Susan turned her face away and Ed focused on the ground.

    ¡°Aravas, they seek the dead, but are still among the living,¡± Niae began, coming up to the Crow Cleric. ¡°Might we consider showing your vanity to them?¡±

    The Crow looked up, then to the two. ¡°I do not often work with the living, and especially not children,¡± she said, a note of sorrow in her monotone voice. Slowly she removed her headdress and held it back behind her. One of her fellows reached out and took it, holding it tenderly. The head Crow was a plainblood elf, thin and pale, only her painted black lips were full. She blinked at the light, her silver eyes shadowed heavily by makeup. She straightened out her pallid hair and shook out the light dust left by her headwear. For good measure she removed her gloves and slipped them through the loop of her apron. She held out her long hand, the bones and the blue veins showing through the skin. If it was important for the Mother Goddess¡¯s clergy to be full of life and plump like their matron, then it was also important for the Raven King¡¯s faithful to be thin like the bird-boned god.

    ¡°Please children, take hold of my hand and think of the departed,¡± Aravas went on. ¡°This is the best way, besides touching a corpse, to find their souls past the Gates.¡± Her hand of black nails twitched after a moment. ¡°Do not be afraid, you will not see anything of the world beyond.¡±

    Slowly Susan put her comparatively lively and pink hand into the Crow Cleric¡¯s hand, scowling at what must have been the chill. Kalyah rubbed her back, assuring her all would be well. Aravas closed her fingers around Susan¡¯s hand, raising the other to her mouth. She began her prayer, a more insistent and desperate one than any Corpine invocation. The young girl watched, unable to understand the long whispering sounds from those black lips. Ed also gazed up intently and the both of them gasped as Aravas¡¯s hand erupted in inky flames. As her prayer continued her eyes snapped open, pupiless and gilded by that black fire.

    ¡°Think of him, the one you lost and desire to find,¡± Aravas said, gripping the girl¡¯s hand tightly. Her voice took on a ghostly echo, one that seemed to hiss right behind them as well. Susan¡¯s eyes watering, she closed them and thought with a trembling of her head.

    Aravas gazed about the room, but her vision was not on the world of the living anymore. ¡°The one you seek is not here, he has not been sorted or taken. It is safe to say he resides among the living still,¡± she said, faintly smiling down at the children.

    ¡°Hilda, can you find her?¡± Ed said excitedly, holding up his hand.

    ¡°Ow,¡± Susan said, withdrawing her hand. The skin of it had gone an icy white and she placed it between her legs, but gasped at the sheer chill of it. She whimpered and Kalyah took it, turning her hands into heating pads for the young girl.

    ¡°It is dangerous to gaze into the world of the dead too long if one is untrained,¡± Aravas said, her voice still distant. She offered her hand to Ed, but the young boy hesitated. His sister was barely able to move her fingers again after a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, I¡¯ve got you,¡± Kalyah said, smiling at Ed. ¡°It¡¯s just a toll to the magic, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Niae took a seat beside Ed, placing her arm around him. ¡°Their toll may be higher given their condition,¡± she said. ¡°Please darling, do not be afraid, I am here for you. This woman you seek, it is important to find her as well.¡±

    ¡°She was really good to us,¡± Ed commented.

    ¡°Then we shall find her,¡± Niae said cheerfully.

    He placed his hand in Aravas¡¯s waiting fingers and watched as they closed around his own. The prayer still active, the Crow Cleric gazed around further. Her brow moved together, and her lips pursed after a moment. She reached out into space with her blazing hand, grabbing at something none of them could see.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­ Curious,¡± Aravas remarked.

    Ed hissed as his hand turned icy. Niae pried Aravas¡¯s hand off of Ed¡¯s before any more damage could be done. Hugging him to her, the High elf brought the heat back to his appendage and kissed the top of his head. ¡°It is alright, sweetie, she did not mean to harm you,¡± Niae whispered to him.

    Aravas was still gazing about, blinking as her eyes started to water. The tears fell down her cheeks and froze there. Her two fellows lifted out of their seats and grabbed at her arms. One had a pocket watch and was shaking her head violently.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, end it, end it!¡± the other Crow urged in elvish.

    ¡°I cannot find the dead. The soul was counted, but they vanished upon sorting. They have not been counted as drawn out either¡­ The Raven King has misplaced a soul,¡± Aravas continued in common. Her eyes were still wide open and water kept streaking down from them and freezing on her cheeks. Her skin went from pale to a cold blue.

    ¡°It happens, demons draw out souls,¡± the other Crow said in elvish.

    ¡°Ten souls were reaped, including this one the boy was searching for. The same time, the same place. All are missing before they could be sorted,¡± Aravas went on.

    The two beaks of the Crows gazed down, unsure of what to say.

    The twins shivered and the two Corpine faithful were stunned into silence. Kalyah turned to Niae, hoping the much older woman knew what to say in this instance. Though she didn¡¯t delve much into the dead, she knew enough to know that this was far too strange for the Crow Clerics to ignore.

    The rest of Trio knew they had to get their leader out of the world of the dead before she joined them. From one of their pockets they drew a vial and uncorked it, placing it under Aravas¡¯s nose. The lead Crow inhaled a mighty whiff of the foul smelling liquid produced by the capsule. Her eyes fluttered and her silver pupils returned as the black fire vanished as well. She went limp in the pair¡¯s arms and they laid her down on the end of the bed where she collapsed.

    Niae rushed over to Aravas and Kalyah pulled the twins away and joined her. The lead Crow¡¯s hands and nose were in the beginning stages of frostbite. Kalyah was thankful, besides the ice tears, they both knew how to manage something as simple as the body¡¯s reaction to the cold. From her bag Niae brought out proper heating pads, tempering them to slowly warm, and set them on the woman. They removed her boots to find her feet were starting to freeze as well. Gently they laid her fully across the bed and worked heat back into the freezing parts of her.

    Almost helpless to treat the living, the two Crows did their best to follow Niae¡¯s instructions and let some of the High elf¡¯s children into the room as they generally stood aside. After about a half an hour Aravas was out of danger and sitting up again. A blanket was thrown around her shoulders and she was drinking warm tea. She hid her bare legs with another blanket and sat quietly sniffling. It was a tenet to hide one¡¯s vanity in their work with the dead and as much skin as she had exposed, she might as well have been stripped naked.

    A few of Niae¡¯s children had taken the twins out for a guarded walk in the hall. They returned now, they said they were eager to learn what had happened to their friends. Dressed in day clothes and not their night shirts, they looked much more serious and older. Susan wore a long sleeved blue blouse and a brown flowing skirt. Ed had managed to fit into some dock worker¡¯s trousers and a button up shirt that was many sizes too large for him, so it was stuffed wildly into his pants. The orphans didn¡¯t complain a bit, only happy to have new clothes.

    Aravas smiled slightly at the children and their earnestness to learn more. ¡°I know nothing past what I said, I am sorry to say,¡± she remarked. ¡°Those that died in the camp are not among those to be sorted, they are merely gone.¡±

    ¡°They have vanished through the Gates?¡± Niae asked.

    The Crow Cleric shook her head. ¡°No, like I said they would be counted as taken. Their method of capture would be listed as well. The Raven King keeps His records clean.¡± She blew on the tea. ¡°The only ones capable of sneaking souls out are demons making deals with the dead.¡±

    There was a silence as the adults considered the situation. The twins looked from each of them for answers. Besides the Crow Clerics in Grunhir, the children probably had little experience with the dead. Their country was much more famous for the Huntsman who led a parade of ghosts called the Wild Hunt. Though it was terrifying to hear the wintery ride of the Huntsman, one supposedly got used to it. It was an honor to join the Hunt, but the Raven King was a far more existential end. A metaphysical holding ground for the dead. One of clear laws that many considered impossible to break.

    A demon could never take ten souls without being stopped by the Crow Clerics of the afterlife. The Pixie elf thought about all she had been through in the city. What seemingly impossible things she had witnessed or discovered. A sound that froze leylines, a Grand''s alchemy made permanent, and a vanishing camp full of Ash Makers.

    ¡°What if it was a machine?¡± Kalyah asked suddenly.

    "A machine that steals souls?" Niae said in terror.

    ¡°How would it be possible?¡± Aravas asked.

    ¡°Like our boy Jonah has said before, the Order has made a lot of impossible things,¡± Kalyah pointed out grimly. "He even thinks a machine teleported the Ash Makers out of their camp."

    Aravas''s eyes widened to the whites at that.

    ¡°Ah yes, I fear I have much more to tell you,¡± Niae said, quickly continuing her explanation to Aravas.

    The whole Trio of Crows reacted in shock over the telling of the various machines. The particulars of the Ash Maker camp and technology had been skipped over for brevity, but Aravas asked for more now. Niae hesitated, recounting her own experience with the freezing sound. Most of this discussion was had in quick elvish, in which the twins could do nothing but listen to the foreign sounds.

    ¡°What are they saying?¡± Susan asked Kalyah with pleading eyes.

    The conversation had come to the guns of the Ash Makers. All instruments of death greatly interested the three Crows. Their normally level voices reached higher in their excitement. The two with their headdresses still on were not old enough to have seen the war, but even the Acolytes of the Raven King were taught in the ways of laser and ballistic guns. The change the weapons had brought to the world was too great to ignore. Kalyah had grown up in a time with guns and had seen many wounds and deaths from them. To imagine a world without them was impossible. It was a gun that had left her nearly dead on a street some ten years ago. The new gun the Ash Makers had now burned and melted through solid stone, and a distant house in Alpha bore its scar from the two rounds. It was this house that Crow Clerics wished to find and investigate. One of their many duties was preventing forms of death, not just cleaning up the mess afterwards.

    ¡°They are trying to help,¡± Kalyah explained.

    ¡°Do they know anything more about Genji?¡± Susan asked.

    ¡°Genji isn¡¯t their domain, thankfully. He¡¯s out there, alive somewhere,¡± the healer said with a hopeful smile that was meant to spread to the girl.

    Susan looked down at her hands glumly. ¡°How did he get out of the cave? Should I have looked for him? I probably fucking should have, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± she said, her lip starting to tremble.

    Kalyah came behind her, rubbing the girl¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You did your best, sweetie. You¡¯re young, you can¡¯t put any blame on yourself. You did all you could and more to survive. We heard about you in those tunnels. You survived and helped your brother, it was amazing. Goddess willing you¡¯ll find Genji again some day.¡±

    Ed came to Susan¡¯s side and embraced her. They sat there together a while, Kalyah rubbing both of their backs. When she calmed down, tears wetting her brother¡¯s new shirt, she sat for a moment in thought. Then suddenly she shivered. She tore down her sleeve and started clawing at her wrist. Ed looked at her curiously, then his eyes went wide.

    The healer held Susan¡¯s wrist, fighting mad determination with all her dwarven strength.

    ¡°What are you doing, sweetie, what¡¯s wrong with your wrist?¡± Kalyah asked, her voice trying to soothe the feverish stare in the girl¡¯s eyes. Her skin was all marked with bright red from her nails.

    Niae and the others stopped mid word and turned their attention to the struggle.

    ¡°A week ago, before¡­ I don¡¯t remember when. It came during the fog! This weird box came to camp. It had little things in it,¡± Susan said, trying to redden her wrist more than it already was. The Pixie elf held her back by both wrists, but they were like magnets trying to snap together. ¡°They injected it in our wrist. It was tiny and it hurt. They said it was a tracker for us. Kalyah, miss please, take it out, it¡¯s going to track my soul like the others! Or it might make me vanish like them!¡±

    ¡°Darling girl, we know your bodies well, we have not found something like that,¡± the Arch Priestess said calmly, coming over to her.

    The three Crows, including Aravas who was hastily redressing, all came over to stare down at the girl.

    ¡°We only did scans for injuries, not full echo scans,¡± Kalyah pointed out.

    ¡°Nothing was broken, there was no point,¡± Niae said, praying into her hand. ¡°Hold still, please, this flame will not harm you.¡± She placed her white flaming hand on Susan¡¯s wrist, now stiff as stone before the High elf. The prayer reverberated through her limb, making her tense, though it was only a reflex on seeing the waves of magic. Normally this was done where the patient couldn¡¯t see. It showed the bones of her wrist in sharp relief, white on the black of the surrounding muscles and tendons. Among the bones shone a little white cylinder that was shorter than a sewing needle and no wider than a grain of rice.

    ¡°Why is it there? How was it placed so deep?¡± Niae pondered. ¡°Darling, anesthetic, scalpel, forceps, please,¡± she said in elvish to one of her children waiting patiently in the wings.

    ¡°Take it out, I can feel it!¡± Susan cried. ¡°It¡¯s been sore. Please, it¡¯s gonna take my soul!¡±

    Ed stuck out his wrist. ¡°Please, I can feel it too!¡± he said, shaking his limb.

    ¡°You should not be able to feel it,¡± Niae said as the tools were supplied. ¡°I shall remove it and there will be nothing to fear at all. I will tell you now that we are sure your soul is safe in its place.¡± She tapped the girl¡¯s chest, the root of said soul.

    Aravas watched as the needle went into Susan¡¯s wrist, helped along by Niae¡¯s magic. The Crow was almost angry as she stared at the girl. ¡°No matter the object, it cannot take your soul, I refuse to entertain that idea. The soul is a frequency and the taking of it cannot be done until body and soul are severed. The two are linked by the beating of a heart and will never be parted so long as the heart beats. The Order of Ash has supposedly done great impossible feats, but they cannot break something the gods themselves put in place.¡±

    ¡°You are in no danger and the item will be removed in a moment,¡± Niae said cheerfully. She signaled to Kalyah, who turned the girl¡¯s face away. The Arch Priestess deftly cut beside the girl¡¯s tendon, fitting her forceps under it as her mouth shushed the crying girl. Within a moment the item was out and Niae shone her flashlight on it. The item was colored green, coated in glass that was cracked. ¡°I have seen trackers for the army, ones that try to mimic conjured animals and spells with radio waves. They are much larger than this and I do not know much about machines, but this one seems broken.¡±

    ¡°Did it leak anything in me?¡± Susan asked.

    Kalyah shook her head as she sealed up the wound. ¡°There¡¯s no toxins in your bloodstream, don¡¯t worry honey,¡± she said gently. ¡°We¡¯ve checked for that a hundred times, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, me, please,¡± Ed said insistently.

    ¡°What a frightening device,¡± Aravas commented as Niae set Susan¡¯s in a tray. ¡°This Order of Ash may be as equally terrifying as the one of the past. I have never seen a machine this small.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it''s a machine. Jonah would probably know,¡± Kalyah said with a helpless shrug as she drew Ed close to her. ¡°He¡¯s blessed by the Machinist of old.¡±

    The lead Crow reacted with measured surprise. ¡°Hm, interesting.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Miss Chiru has one as well,¡± Niae said as she injected Ed.

    ¡°She wants to return to the Order,¡± Kalyah said in dwarvish, which she knew the High elf spoke. The Crows looked at her strangely, but she knew it was better than what they might have thought if they understood. There was no reason for any of them to know other living languages and they didn¡¯t need a reason to dislike any of the three here. The afflicted may be equal, but an Order member was not someone to support.

    Niae only nodded to the comment. They weren¡¯t about to operate on someone without their permission. Healing their broken bones was another matter, Kalyah thought.

    ¡°Whatever way the souls have gone missing, it is still a matter of the Crows,¡± Aravas said, placing her headdress back on. ¡°Since the Psyin temple will not assist you, my people will. We have often suspected the Pirate used the undead, even in the records going back to the war. We keep track of those who die by undead very closely and there were far too many Ash Makers in the war that accidently vanished or were killed by those of the Stillborn goddess.¡± The three all flicked their hands dismissively at the mention of their god¡¯s opposition. It was common for the Crows to never even use the names of any god, but Nosferia was particularly forbidden. ¡°As soon as possible we will have Clerics here in armor. We are not as formidable as Psyin¡¯s faithful, but we are not as restrained as you who serve the Holy Mother. These Hags and lycanthropes are within our realm to fight as well. Our temple here is small, a Grand has not died within the last three hundred years, but we have some willing and capable of fighting. With your permission Niae, I can speak these secrets abroad and try to convince some Paladins of the Grave to come here.¡±

    ¡°That would be most helpful,¡± Niae said, setting Ed¡¯s implant into the tray. It bore similar cracks along its surface.

    The Trio of Crows bowed. ¡°We will be in contact. I thank you for the healing and the insights into this new war.¡±

    Niae, Kalyah, and the other clergy bowed back, giving them the common blessing of the goddess shared from one faithful to another.

    The Crows left and the Corpine faithful were left to deal with the rattled children. Kalyah looked over the devices in the tray again. Was it worth interrupting Jonah and the others with it? No, they were busy for now, and all they knew was fearful speculation. The twins wouldn''t be included in the discussion, but they were a priority now. One of their friends was alive and those who died were gone as well. Blodwyn was keeping a much closer eye on her Ash Makers this war. They couldn''t even die without her say in it.

 Part 3 Chapter 18: Preparing for a storm...

    On the ninth floor of the Twinklings hotel, Diana, Jonah, Rosetta and Warren were all preparing for war. In the corner of the vast room, that was covered in smuggler''s furniture, was Diana. An oilskin blanket was laid out before her and on it a collection of harvested plants arranged like a floral rainbow. Aiko sat behind her, watching and probably sending encouragement as the Druid worked with her plants. She rarely used magic on them, instead using her tools to work with the flora. The sun dried flowers she ground with a pestle and mortar. With a ceramic knife she cut along the stalks, draining the contents into vials. Once several vials were full of wolfsbane, burnweed, and other such irritants, she placed darts from the dart rose within them. The natural weapons, which had grown to a nasty three inches of length, soaked up the liquids. The grayish darts took on the vibrant poisonous colors of royal purple, dangerous orange and a sickly green. Other pastes went into jars, then the many pouches she kept on her belt, which had been enchanted by her father to be much larger in depth than they appeared. This wasn''t forbidden among the Druids, but wasn''t exactly encouraged either. According to Diana, her father didn''t care and neither did her mother.

    In the middle of the room, surrounded by half magically eaten chairs and tables, were Warren and Rosetta. Between them was a circle etched into the stone, one made of Psyin''s spiked vines that contained otherworldly equations between its overlapping circles. Jonah could make no sense of the various symbols and numbers, only recognizing the equal signs. Next to the ¡°Focus circle¡± were several failed attempts at armor and even simple silverware, that Rosetta occasionally glanced over at. From her grunts and mumbled comments, she desperately wanted the half shirts and warped spoons to become raw matter again. On the Sorceress''s head was a white metal band that looked roughly like coral with its odd dull spikes. It was the mental link between her and Warren, supposedly giving the two an instant transmission of thoughts. Rosetta had at one time, according to her temper tantrums and the forks she had thrown into the wall, been good at making things.

    Warren sat on the other side of the Focus, sighing at every explosion of anger. He wasn''t able to transmute items like she was without the circle, but he could guide her magic through the circle and the link. They had been at it for over an hour and neither Diana or Jonah had said anything to the two.

    Jonah had the easiest task in the whole room. All he had to do was hit the broadside of several targets. Before Rosetta sat down to her misery, she had made him several targets out of stone. Like the other rooms of the hotel, this one had plenty of empty space. Warping stone was easy for the Sorceress and she had put up a wall away from the others, protecting the giant window of the west wall. She took three chairs and made them into stone, etching rings on them. Jonah quietly told her that he needed more ammo and that any metal would do, but could he please get copper. Snapping the back off a chair, she converted the entire weight of it into copper coins. This was of course, far more than Jonah could hold in his hands, so most of them dropped to his feet. Rosetta gestured at the floor full of coins and they neatly arranged themselves into pillars. He thanked her for them and she flew away.

    The plasma gun made almost no noise as it shot, but plenty when it hit the stone. Jonah felt bad and from his Bot he produced some loud and not too troubling music. The room didn''t seem to be bothered by the folksy indie music, occasionally accented by hot metal and plasma hitting stone. It was one of Diana''s favorite bands, having listened to it while recovering from the battle with the Ash Makers in the fog. It was now forever changed in Jonah''s eyes, a calm after the storm. He wondered now if it was the calm before another.

    The gun shot fairly accurately, the only problem was its user. A real laser gun had no recoil and a real plasma gun had almost none as well. However Jonah kept doing a gunslinger revolver kick with his hand after every shot. He was holding his right forearm near his elbow, the vents for the next shot coming out near his wrist. He aimed down the red dot sight of his thumb and the shot came with the pushing of his mind. For a while, each time the molten round hit the stone he paused in disbelief as the vents sucked the air, a solid two second affair. There was a weapon in his arm, all the other magical things he could do and he couldn''t believe this one the most.

    It was years since he had shot a real gun, some outing with his mom''s boyfriend. His teenage fingers pressed on the trigger, shocked at the force that came out of it. The mad urge to spin it and put it into his holster came upon him. He wanted to shoot too fast or reload like a video game, it was a revolver and he had seen many get reloaded in a multitude of wild ways. Of course, after his mom died and the depression hit him harder than ever, he wondered what he might do with such a deadly weapon.

    What if he accidentally shot someone now? No, it was his magic and he could control it. Diana didn''t always have control over hers, something she deeply regretted each time. Jonah''s magic wasn''t the same way though. There was harmless music, videos, and then a deadly efficient weapon. The way it buried itself in the stone, it would go through a person like nothing. It had torn through that snake like paper. If he had aimed for something more vital, then it would have been him that killed the snake in the sewers, not little Susan.

    That was Jonah''s last concern of many. Why was he practicing? Who or what was he going to shoot? Trying to picture the stone circles as anything but inanimate objects made him freeze. His fearful and self sabotaging mind brought up Diana, and he put his gun to his side. Good, he thought, I don''t want to shoot my girlfriend. He didn''t want to think about her, but his intrusive thoughts placed her there anyway. Maybe he shouldn''t have a gun to begin with, maybe it was a mistake to take the weapon. How would he even begin to remove it? He wasn''t sure where to start.

    No, he had to picture people worth shooting. Fia, the Witch and child killer, bang! Was this a good method of shooting a weapon? he thought. Who cares? He knew actual monsters. They were going to face horrible creatures that were rotten to the soul. Actual Vampires that had killed children and other innocents. Werewolves, Ghouls, Hags. This was the kind of black and white morality of a video game or tabletop Rpg. Do you care why you''re killing these Orcs? No, just cut off their heads and get it over with already.

    The Guardian, Werewolf, the bastard ate hearts to survive. Bang! Did it matter if he got shot? No, it didn''t. As the rounds left the gun, Jonah was keenly aware that he was still firing at stone, not people. A projection of a human face, or human like, was still different from flesh and blood.

    Jonah''s arm was getting hot and the coins were starting to get low. To be safe, he reloaded the rest into his arm, sliding them into a coin slot on his wrist. He worried about reloading in the middle of a struggle, but that was a concern for later. Besides the full twenty rounds, his right arm wouldn¡¯t take anymore materials.

    He''d practiced plenty, the stones were all full of holes that had cooled down. The album was ending and he put on a new one of equally calming music. Bot flew to his shoulder and latched on with its claws. He hadn''t considered how his familiar might be used in battle, there was far too much to think about now. It was all so exhausting. Wiping his face off with his shirt collar, he found it far more sweaty than he realized. Warren and Rosetta were still at the Focus, things going a bit better he thought. The spoons looked pretty normal at least. Aiko chuffed at Jonah and Diana beckoned him over to her little corner.

    "You were working quite hard, my love," Diana said as he settled down beside her. She kissed his lips, holding her hands away from him. "Sorry, it''s going to be a lot of hand washing before I can get these near you." She brought out a wood basin and filled it with water, scrubbing her hands with a bar of soap. "A drop of burnweed can hurt for hours, if not days. I barely touched the darts with anything but my wood tweezers, one can never be too careful."

    He was silent, looking over her array of goods.

    "You seem quite accurate with your gun. The clusters are close and neat. Maybe you should have Rosetta reset them and shoot more in a bit," she continued, moving on to dry her hands. She inspected her fingers, picking at her nails. Sighing, she showed them off to him. "Should I paint them before we go to battle? They''ve been so terribly plain of late, I always had them painted before. My hands and my feet. Of course, I was always with my family and someone was willing to do it for me. Most often it was Luann, she loved painting nails and she was extremely deft at it." She stared at him until he met her big brown eyes.

    "Sorry, I was listening," he stated. "Painting your nails, I¡¯d do it, I did it for my mom sometimes.¡± He sighed. ¡°I''m just nervous about this. I can¡¯t be calm like you are."

    "I am only able to be calm because I know I am protected. Warren and Rosetta, they are my guards, and I trust them. As should you. The Heroes cannot kill me, or at least it would be incredibly horrible for them if they did. That is why Fia threatened my good name, not my life. Their little pets may harm me before we call in reinforcements, but I am willing to take broken bones and bruises in the cause of something greater.¡± She paused, picking up her knife and washing it. ¡°A battle of integrity, one I plan to win. One I would not be on if it wasn''t for you and Kalyah helping me to see and fight. I might have left when the dead Ash Makers were found in that cave, had you not spoken with me. Crossed that field like a man on the run." She smiled, holding his hand. "I am glad I stayed, I am glad I saw past the facade of the Heroes and heard all the horrible things I have heard. I feel awful for all the wretched things they''ve done, both in the last war and this one, but together we''ve done all we can to fight the Heroes and seek the truth." She set her head against his shoulder. "I hope that whenever the living Ash Makers come, that you''ll be by my side again, as you always have."

    Jonah put his arm around her, drawing her close to him. "I will, I will, and I''ll do all I can to help," he assured her.

    "I will do the same," she replied. Resting her head on his chest, she hummed along with the music playing. In the background Rosetta was still mumbling about her creation work and Warren was sighing. Diana sat there for a long moment, Jonah¡¯s fingers streaming through her hair. ¡°Your heart has yet to calm down, is that from me?¡± she asked, gazing up with a smile. The expression quickly fell however.

    ¡°What you said, it was great and wonderful, I just won¡¯t be well until this is all over,¡± he said, holding his forehead.

    ¡°I will be there beside you, no matter what,¡± she said firmly.

    He nodded.

    Diana stood and straightened out her skirts. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s check on them,¡± she said, holding out her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no use sitting and stewing in your nerves, is there?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Diana walked on Jonah''s arm. They stopped next to the Focus circle, Aiko sniffing at the etchings. Rosetta was folding her arms and pouting. Warren stood and dusted himself off, walking around a bit.

    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± Diana asked, moving about the failed creations with her foot. The tiger joined its master, pawing a misshapen coat like it was digging at the floor itself.

    ¡°Our mental link is a bit troubled,¡± Warren said with another weary sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know these blasted things, there¡¯s a reason I make ruddy chains, not armor,¡± Rosetta grumbled.

    ¡°Why the silverware?¡± Jonah asked, picking up a fork. Tentatively he fed it into his left arm. ¡°It¡¯s real metal, do the shapes really matter.¡±

    ¡°That was the best one!¡± the Sorceress cried, hovering up to her feet.

    Jonah jumped at the shout.

    ¡°Leave him alone,¡± Warren said, scratching at his face. ¡°They don¡¯t mean shit.¡±

    ¡°We made them¡­¡± Rosetta pouted.

    ¡°Go on, make one by yerself, it¡¯ll be better than any of them we made together,¡± Warren said, gesturing to the half consumed furniture behind her.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Rosetta reached her hand out and parts of a chair came to her palm in a swirling trail of dust. She closed her fingers around it and there sat a perfectly formed fork. She dangled it by the handle, sadly staring at it with her white eyes.

    ¡°We made the silverware since the damn gambesons are too complicated,¡± Warren explained. ¡°I was trying to make her rely on my memories for it. So if she can make forks by my plans, then she should be able to make armor. I¡¯ve made one by hand, so I figured that would help¡­¡± He picked up one of the jackets, tugging at the knitted front of it. The stitches started to snap on it as he did. Underneath the outer fabric was shoddy padding, porous and weak. ¡°I gave her memories of its feel and make, but the issues are still there.¡±

    The Sorceress scowled deeply. ¡°It doesn¡¯t help that mah bloody mind is still a minefield,¡± she lamented, shrinking at the statement.

    ¡°That too,¡± he agreed. ¡°She¡¯s still having problems with guilt and doubt. I¡¯ve kept her from breaking out in screams a few times. The music has actually helped me do that.¡± He kicked at the Focus circle with his boot. ¡°If only I spent less time fighting and more on transmutation.¡±

    Jonah opened up his screen and started looking through various images at lightning fast speeds. The room was quiet for a moment as Rosetta kept wallowing in her failures. Warren was lost in thought. Aiko had begun playing with the cast offs like a cat might play with a piece of string. Diana had asked it to remove the items from sight or thought, and its great tiger claws were making short and loud work of them. Rosetta glanced at the tiger, smiling smally at its destruction.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your jacket made out of gambeson, Captain?¡± Diana wondered.

    Warren sent away his armor and shrugged off his heavy coat. ¡°It¡¯s magically enchanted, so I don¡¯t want to rip it up, it¡¯ll be hell to repair. Once we make something, I can enchant it just the same, I¡¯m good at that.¡± He inverted the coat and showed the threaded insides to Rosetta.

    The fact that Rosetta was clearly glancing at Warren¡¯s bare arms didn¡¯t escape Diana¡¯s notice, nor his, she figured. The Sorceress felt at the cloth and the bumps made by the threading. It was never her that came up with the method of recreation, that was her brother Iris. In order to make something long lasting and practical, not just a facade, any Sorcerer had to be familiar with the construction of that item. Even Jonah knew that given his late night questions about Rosetta¡¯s powers, which he often accidently called ¡°alchemy.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell much from that¡­¡± Rosetta said, handing the coat back.

    Iris wasn¡¯t here to lead the transmutation and while she had plenty of will and magic energy to burn, Rosetta wasn¡¯t about to suddenly learn from feeling. Diana wasn¡¯t sure what to do, besides Warren summoning the Knowledge to show her. Though, he had probably already considered that. Rosetta wasn¡¯t anywhere near stable enough mentally to take a divine channeling. It would most likely end the same way that her mental journey through the children¡¯s minds ended, sore for over a day and five pounds of fat burnt. Diana wondered if maybe Eutace was trained in Focus circle transmutation. Now wouldn¡¯t that be a good excuse for Rosetta to despise the Cleric more, Diana thought.

    ¡°Maybe something simpler would be better?¡± Jonah asked. His Bot hovered down from his shoulder and projected an image on the circle. It was of a blue patterned fabric woven together on a large mechanical loom. ¡°A gambeson has a lot of cotton padding and two layers of fabric¡­ He checked his screen again. ¡°Yeah, about two encasing the padding. This is one layer of threading and it¡¯s something that Warren is wearing too.¡± He gestured to the Paladin.

    Rosetta stared at the moving image of the loom repeating over and over again. She had yet to see much of Jonah¡¯s magic. She gasped as it changed, moving on to the making of the garment.

    ¡°Wait a tic, those are denims. Did you get this from an Isle of Ash factory? That looks advanced as shit,¡± Warren said, getting down to stare at the video as well. ¡°The colorin¡¯ too, it¡¯s so rich and all. I ain¡¯t seen film so crisp.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even that high a quality of video,¡± Jonah mumbled. ¡°But yeah, jeans, that''s what they''re called on Earth, are very popular.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± the Paladin asked, furrowing his brow. ¡°They¡¯re worker pants, ain¡¯t nothing fancy about them.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Diana said, shaking her head. ¡°Almost everything that we have watched from Earth has people wearing denims. Jonah has been itching to get a pair ever since he woke up from receiving his limbs.¡±

    Jonah frowned, flapping his cotton breeches. ¡°I like jeans, they''re sturdy. These feel like dress pants and they''re so flimsy,¡± he remarked.

    Warren scoffed. ¡°Well, if we¡¯re trying for jeans, then I got a pair that Rosie can rip up and feel,¡± he said, turning towards the door.

    ¡°Wait, I have all these videos on how to make them,¡± Jonah called.

    ¡°Can''t hurt to have both,¡± Warren said as he left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch some ¡®videos¡¯ too¡­¡± Rosetta said with a dreamy look in her eyes. She was squatting next to the circle, staring at the projection. ¡°I haven''t gone to the films in a good bit.¡±

    After a few short videos finished, Warren had returned carrying his spare pair of denims. Rosetta, who had watched the clips like a child¡¯s first time at the pictures, took the pants and felt at the hemming of them. With Warren¡¯s blessing she tried to rip them but found she couldn¡¯t. Using a pair of transmuted scissors, she cut into them, mumbling terms that she had learned in Jonah¡¯s videos.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve given ya a pair, Jonah,¡± Warren told him.

    Rosetta was holding up the pair by the waist. She set it against Jonah¡¯s front with a chuckle. It wasn¡¯t too far off length wise, but the width was another matter. ¡°He¡¯d never fit in yah horse wide trousers, mate,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Look at these things!¡±

    Warren took them out of her hands. ¡°Got a good idea?¡± he asked with a huff.

    ¡°Aye, oh aye,¡± she said, pulling her measuring tape from her pocket. Using her finger, she sent the tape flying around Jonah¡¯s legs. The man raised his arms as the length of plastic flew around him like a snake. He had already gone through the brisk measuring with his upper body. Meanwhile she jotted the numbers down on a pad, which also hovered and wrote on its own.

    ¡°A loose fit in the legs, please,¡± Jonah requested.

    ¡°Well aye,¡± Rosetta mumbled. She went over to a chair and gripped at it with both hands. In a quick tug the matter came off as sand and transmuted into dark blue fabric. She shook the pants off of excess dust and handed them to Jonah. They were much the same plain style as Warren¡¯s black set.

    The Traveler looked over the pants with wonder and thanked Rosetta profusely. His old pants were off in a few seconds and he slid on the new jeans. He didn¡¯t seem to care about showing the room his shorts. ¡°Oh shoot, I think I need a belt,¡± he murmured. ¡°I always liked having a belt, just in case¡­¡±

    The Sorceress held up the leather object. ¡°Now belts I know well,¡± she declared.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Warren commented.

    Jonah ignored all the talk and fit the belt on. He walked proudly about the room in his new jeans. Diana watched him, matching his smile. ¡°They aren¡¯t that loose on you. I quite like the fit in the back,¡± Diana said, nodding in approval.

    Her man flushed at her.

    ¡°All those models, it seemed like the point was to show off the rear,¡± Rosetta said plainly.

    ¡°Now you¡¯ll make me a set, won¡¯t you?¡± Diana wondered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to measure yah again,¡± Rosetta said, the tape flying out of her pocket.

    ¡°You know my measurements well, Rose. You¡¯ve made my casual clothing many times before,¡± Diana said pointedly.

    The Sorceress smirked, looking over her. ¡°I think yah might have gained an inch or two¡­¡± she said, floating in a circle.

    Diana scoffed, staring daggers at her long time guardian. ¡°I have not, just make them¡­¡±

    ¡°All those girl jeans are ruddy tight, like skin tight. Plus, if yah do that thing yah do with trousers, yer gut¡¯s gonna hurt,¡± Rosetta added with a poke of said area.

    ¡°It¡¯s my belly,¡± Diana snapped, brushing away her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a gut, it¡¯s water weight. Plenty of women retain weight there.¡± She held back a scathing insult to the woman.

    "Oh aye, that''s what mine is too, then," Rosetta said with another smirk.

    "Just make them in my measurements, I know you have them memorized," Diana said sharply.

    The Sorceress went over to the chair and pulled out a second pair in Diana''s size. Diana took them, gesturing for a screen. When the folding paper went shooting up, she went behind it. Bringing up her skirts, she tugged up the trousers. They were far too tight, she realized quickly. They were long enough, so she could set them on her stomach, but they hurt. Within no time she knew they would leave a red mark on her. The hemming was also going to tear if she moved. It wasn''t just her hips and stomach, it was her thighs too. She was proud of her legs, she knew they were fuller than most, they were well shaped though. What had happened?

    Over the screen Rosetta floated smugly. "Need some ''elp?" she asked.

    "Make them fit!" Diana hissed at her. "You made them too small." Aiko rose from its playthings and growled with its master''s anger.

    Shaking her head, Rosetta dangled the measuring tape. "I didn''t, but should we check?" she asked.

    "I order you to fix them," Diana said harshly.

    "Alright then, just a few wee inches more," Rosetta replied, flying down to her.

    It was only a small adjustment. The city life had been too good to her, Diana reasoned. There was a lot of stress and sitting around. A couple weeks at least.

    Diana left the screen, padding out to Jonah with her skirt raised. "These are like wearing tight riding breeches," she said. "How do you wear them all day?"

    He scratched his head. "I don''t know, for some reason girl''s jeans are skin tight. Do they hurt? I think some of them are made to be softer¡­"

    Rosetta tapped the princess''s garment and they became a much softer cotton, some kind of fabric blend. The change, while appreciated, caused dust to fall off Diana''s legs. So she only gave her a somewhat measured thanks for it.

    "Well, if only denims were any good at protecting ya," Warren said, examining the clothes.

    "It proves the videos help, I mean, somewhat, right?" Jonah asked. It was clear he was trying to justify what might be considered selfish. It had made him smile when before he was pure nerves, so Diana agreed with him.

    "Aye, I liked seeing how they were made, it helped mah," Rosetta said, measuring herself. "I hope it makes yah happy I gained more than an inch or two."

    "You know it does not," Diana said with a frown. "I only wish for you to be healthy.¡± She thought to mumble something about being insulted herself, but it wouldn¡¯t help the situation.

    Rosetta tugged on a pair of jeans for herself. "Gods, I''m right bloody sausage," she said, yanking them up her legs. The bindings snaked off her legs as she brought them fully to her waist. She grimaced at her retained weight hanging all around the jeans.

    "I guess yer a damn tailor now," Warren said.

    "How do they look?" Rosetta asked Warren, posing for him. She lifted up her coat and everything to show them off.

    "Like yer blessed by a god all over," he remarked.

    Her white cheeks turned red as her coat dropped.

    "Got any videos of how gambeson is made?" Warren asked Jonah.

    "Plenty."

    An hour later, several piles of cotton padding were made and Rosetta was sweating and swearing that she was close. She was watching the videos closely, listening to parts and signaling when she needed a rewind. Warren had all but abandoned his Focus circle, standing on it like he wanted to rub it out. A whole chair was nearly gone from Rosetta''s efforts. Feeling the wads of cotton, she mumbled at their texture. She tore them apart, comparing their construction to the videos.

    Suddenly she took up a fresh chair, lifting it off the floor with magic. It was a sizable recliner, one designed to mimic luxury. She threw it down in an empty space and it collapsed into a layer of sand as it hit the stone. Before the dust could fly up, the sand turned into a giant pad of cotton about an inch thick.

    The effort made Rosetta flop back onto her butt, wiping at her brow. She huffed and puffed as Warren looked it over, pressing on it. He nodded approvingly at her.

    "This''ll do, just gotta cut it to size. You''ll have armor in no time, Jonah," the Paladin said.

    Jonah''s projector turned off as his eyes went dark. "Oh good, I can''t wait," he said very quietly, swallowing a lump in his throat.

    "I''ll have Eutace make up a breastplate and helmet for you, he''s probably better at metal," Warren said, lifting up the cotton. "This''ll be enchanted too, don''t worry."

    Mention of the Cleric made Rosetta level out her breathing quickly and she was back on her feet, then the air, as Warren took her creation. "I can make metal too, bring mah one like the Corpine clergy have. I''ll make it real quick."

    "Alright, I will, don''t ya worry." Warren smiled at her. "Don''t look so glum there Jonah, I know how to make ya some mighty fine armor with enchantments. Also, if or when it comes to any fighting, Rosie and I have yer back like Diana''s."

    "I will not leave his side, I told him this," Diana said firmly. "He is a nervous soul though."

    "Ya did swell fighting for those children, ya just gotta do it again," Warren said with a shrug.

    "All I did was run," Jonah said with a hang of his head.

    "Sometimes it''s the best thing to do. If worse comes to worse, then ya get behind either of us. Right, Rosie?"

    "Aye, Horse." She beckoned at the Machinist. ¡°Come on, show mah videos on breastplate shaping, this Internet must have those too.¡±

    ¡°It does, it does,¡± Jonah said, bringing up his screen again.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t ya take a break?¡± Warren asked, heading towards the dust covered phone in the room.

    ¡°There¡¯s no bloody time, we gotta make this armor quick.¡±

 Part 3 Chapter 19: Dark clouds in the distance...

    The next morning, Kalyah and Niae met the four in the penthouse after breakfast. They carried the chips retrieved from the children and the lengthy explanation of the Ash Maker¡¯s encounter with the Crow Clerics. At the dining table, Jonah looked over the implants carefully. Next to him was Diana, considering all the information as she pet her cat familiar. Having placed the dishes in the sink, Rosetta and Warren sat back down at the polished wooden table. Both were already dressed in their coats and armor for the day. Jonah¡¯s armor had been assembled but not yet enchanted. He wore his new jeans, which combined with his heavy levithan skinned jacket made him feel more normal than he had since he got to this fantastical world.

    Examining the implants, which were starkly like something from Earth, made him question the closeness of the two worlds. He felt eyes on him, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he had the answers for them. When Kalyah was done talking about the children finding out about the implants, he was still reading and watching materials on the chip he held in his hand. The room was quiet as they waited for his opinion. Jonah¡¯s eyes quit flashing and he set down the chip, causing it to clink in the steel tub.

    ¡°So? What do you think, Machinist?¡± Kalyah asked.

    ¡°Yes, we would love to hear an explanation,¡± Niae added.

    ¡°It looks like an RFID chip, which stands for Radio Frequency Identification,¡± Jonah began. ¡°The medical implant is a fairly controversial technology on Earth. Usually someone has it embedded in their hand.¡± He pointed to the gap between his thumb and forefinger. ¡°People are really afraid of it. In um, well, in one of our religions there¡¯s this prophecy of a Mark of the Beast. That it''s a sign of the end times. It talks about a number being etched into your hand or head, places the chips can be embedded. Anyway, I don¡¯t know how it would really help the Ash Makers, it¡¯s not supposed to be scanned except at a super close range.¡± He gestured to the chips. ¡°They don¡¯t have any kind of batteries in them, just a few bytes of information, at least on Earth.¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Maybe there''s a long range scanner for the chips and then they activate a teleporter, like a com badge or something. I dunno. Why are they in the wrist, not the hand and why are they broken?¡± He sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t figure that out. There¡¯s glass on Earth that can endure almost anything. I can''t tell if these are made of that without absorbing them and I''m not gonna do that.¡±

    "You had better not," Diana commented.

    ¡°I think I can answer the implant location question,¡± Kalyah said, tapping the metal tray. ¡°An Ash Maker¡¯s magic is all in the hands and eyes.¡± She tapped her wrist. ¡°If the things were in the hand, they could have cracked more easily any time they used magic. These could have gotten bashed up when they escaped the cave.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess that makes sense. If these things were made with magic, then they might get unenchanted. I mean, right?¡± Jonah continued.

    Warren put his hand over the tray, golden spined vines forming around his fingers. ¡°Yep, they were made with magic at one time,¡± the Captain said, his hand closing and the spell ending. ¡°It feels a lot like your magic, Jonah.¡±

    ¡°Right from the Technophile herself,¡± Jonah said, flexing his metal hands. ¡°She must be super smart to start making any of this.¡±

    Rosetta was floating over the tray, peering at them. ¡°How the hell do they bloody work?¡± she asked. ¡°Radios? Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± Jonah said with a shrug. ¡°This world might have smaller batteries or longer range scanners. The satellites in space might help. The ten that died, they probably died too fast for the Technophile to receive the information. If that¡¯s how they work, that is.¡±

    ¡°These teleportation machines,¡± Warren said with a huff, as if he had spoken complete nonsense. ¡°Can they teleport other machines too?¡±

    Jonah helplessly shrugged again. ¡°I guess, a person is pretty complicated. What¡¯s so different between metal and a human body? Or any other kind of body on this planet?¡± He shivered. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of teleportation on Earth. It basically kills you and reassembles a new body somewhere else. The ¡®soul¡¯ exists in theory on my planet. A lot of people don¡¯t think it¡¯s real¡­¡±

    Into her hand, the Priestess prayed, muttering too quietly for him to hear and translate. ¡°Well, the soul is real here,¡± she said, reaching across the table to touch Jonah¡¯s hand. She gripped his wrist and up from his hand and arm rose a white wave of magic. The feeling made him tremble in a place deeper than his bones. Within an instant the magic vanished and Kalyah released him. ¡°It¡¯s pure and white, but it shivers a lot. A sweet, yet nervous soul.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, it was just a peek, you¡¯re in no danger. What I did is nothing more than a party trick. If you want something weirder, then I¡¯d talk to the Crow Clerics.¡±

    Diana wrapped her arm around his, easing the chill from him. ¡°It¡¯s a shame those ten died,¡± she said. ¡°This older lady seemed important to the twins¡­ Having the Crows as allies is good though, they are much better than the Psyin faithful here.¡±

    Warren huffed at the mention of his fellows.

    ¡°The Psyin faithful are much older here,¡± Niae said with a scowl. ¡°The years since the war have made Psyin temples more popular in other places. I do not think there is one in their temple here that did not fight in the war.¡± She blinked slowly. ¡°This city is wonderful in a way, it has a port and plenty of free space to walk about. It can also be a dreadful place, one where a body can easily cut themselves off in a corner. My temple, though I am only one of three Arch Priestesses, I fight to be the former. A place of training and learning without distractions. The Psyin temple only focuses on the past and the books full of wartime horrors are well worn. With this new war, I feel many of this kingdom will simply start over the struggle they ended two hundred years before. Two centuries for an elf is not long, many can see it as you might a decade."

    The room agreed with her, going quiet for a moment. Jonah knew that Diana was probably thinking the same as him. The Heroes were only against them because they couldn¡¯t let go of past sins. To think they were blaming children for what other people did two hundred years ago. The Traveler knew quite a bit about sin and people being unable to move on.

    ¡°The Crow Clerics sent us a message, they will be here by the end of the day,¡± Niae said with a smile, clearing the gloom with her voice. ¡°The twins are still sleeping for now, they need their rest as teenagers. For lunch, you should visit them, they are eager to meet their saviors. They are doing better mentally. They mourn their friends, but they have no interest in returning to the Order.¡±

    ¡°We will. We each still have work to do for now, I need to head up to the garden for mine,¡± Diana said, rising from her chair. ¡°The chips and the passed Ash Makers are all you wished to tell us?¡±

    Both of the healers smiled, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± Kalyah assured her. ¡°We need to talk to Warren when you leave, just to word the information for the army.¡±

    The Druid glanced at the two suspiciously. Even Jonah felt they were a little too happy.

    ¡°Alright then, Rosetta will join us,¡± Diana said.

    ¡°Aye¡­¡± Rosetta narrowed her eyes at the three. Warren¡¯s face was placid with military resolve, as if he was born to follow orders. He said nothing, only inclining his head to them as they left the room.

    Warren wiped at his face when Kalyah and Niae finished explaining the lost souls of the Ash Makers. It was an intensely troubling thought, a theoretical machine that could steal souls. A word of it could drive temples into a panic. He didn¡¯t know how the Raven King¡¯s temple in Alpha were dealing with the information. It was so terrifying that Niae and Kalyah had put up a Sanctuary around them to stop Diana¡¯s tiger from listening in from above.

    ¡°You can see why we can tell no one but you here,¡± Niae said, bringing out a parchment which was covered in elvish script. ¡°This fully explains the matter, and it is signed by several Crow Clerics here and myself. I do not blame anyone receiving it for doubting the information. I hardly believe the theory myself. The Raven King¡¯s records do not lie, ten souls cannot be snuck away by demons within a week either."

    The Paladin nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the king and queen to hear about it,¡± Kalyah commented. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how much they¡¯d fear for Luann¡¯s soul. She was at rest, the Crows that tended her confirmed she was sorted to the sources of nature. It is possible for a Cleric to raise a sorted soul, it¡¯s incredibly rare, but it¡¯s possible. We don¡¯t know what this machine can do, how it works. Any doubt though will drive Diana crazy.¡±

    ¡°I know, it will, yer right,¡± Warren said, taking the parchment. At the end of the table was a small circle etched into the wood. Without Wizardly training, the Paladin still required plenty of etchings to complete his more Knowledge based magic. He wrote an accompanying message, wrapping it around the official document and sealed it with wax. Running his finger along the rune, it sprang to life with a golden glow. He watched as the rolls of paper slowly vanished into the air. ¡°My uncle will get it to the research division and hopefully avoid the Magi¡¯s Court Mage. She''s a close friend to the king, if she sees it in her duties, I hope she spares the man.¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out the reason to steal the souls,¡± Kalyah said, putting her fist to her chin. ¡°A demon can spin up a new body for the soul, what can the Order do?¡±

    Warren folded his arms. ¡°We got limbs and parts made out of machines, like Jonah¡¯s, what¡¯s to stop someone assembling a whole body out of them?¡± he asked. ¡°Is it any different than an automaton?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a dreadful thought!¡± Niae said, putting her hands on her cheeks.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work, would it?¡± Kalyah asked in panic.

    ¡°I do not know of a heart made completely of machine parts,¡± Niae said, wildly shaking her head. ¡°It would need to be strong to anchor a soul. One far stronger than the rubber tubes and valves I have seen. A soul needs to rely on the rhythms of a body to move, anything else would be a prison incapable of animation by the soul. A mere gem with an automaton around it.¡±

    "They''ve done so much already, what''s stoppin'' ''em from tryin'' it?" Warren asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t ask Jonah, none of them can know about this,¡± Kalyah insisted.

    ¡°I understand, I almost wish I didn¡¯t know,¡± Warren said, scratching his face.

    ¡°Go on to your duties, Captain, we will send for you when the children wake and are fed,¡± Niae said, bowing her head.

    On the rooftop garden, the four were all busy working. The sun was out above their heads, lighting the whole place in a wonderful gold. The shine was helped along by the flickering wards in place to block anyone teleporting in. The wall full of heather shimmered, moving regularly in the gentle breeze.

    Jonah, through a lot of headaches and reading, was making a device to turn the elevator off and on. It had started off as a radio signal that he could trigger alone. That didn¡¯t seem fair should anyone else need it. So what he settled on, after hours of videos, diagrams, and pure sweat, was a combination device. It was both key operated and attached to a signal. Whenever he wanted or on the key¡¯s removal, the elevator would stop and the brakes would trigger. Now all he had to do was attach the mechanism to the machine.

    While Jonah worked, Warren was busy enchanting the Machinist¡¯s armor. They both enjoyed the country western music coming out of Bot while they worked at the patio table. The Paladin had quite the voice and was glad to find Earth had some class. Jonah had a liking for the classic performers and it helped Diana to hear them both singing. Her man rarely sang in private, but he could mimic most anyone he was singing along with, even the high pitched yodeling of a man named Hank Williams. So while she walked the plots of her garden, she smiled.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Diana was busy improving her armor. She wore every last piece of it, even the helm, which she had yet to wear since she left home. Her teacher had designed it with care and after her personality, which was to say her familiar. Made out of the richly brown and metal laced bark, it was in the shape of a tiger''s head. It was carved in intricate detail, down to the slits of its nose, the eye patterns on the back of its ears, and the dips where the whiskers might be. The eyes were rough uncut blue sapphires that served as focuses in place of her tiara. The upper jaw was set on her forehead, the roaring mouth exposed little of her face. Two wooden fangs sat beside her brow and the bottom jaw protected her chin. There was also a length of bark scaled mail draping to protect her throat. She was getting used to the weight of it and the space it took up around her vision. Seeing herself in it, she thought it looked a bit silly, not because of its design, but because she was wearing it. She wasn''t a War Druid, she would never be on a real battlefield, if everything went according to plan. She didn''t feel like she deserved such a majestic helmet, though Aiko approved of it greatly, roaring at its master¡¯s new bit of armor.

    Besides her doubts of facing combat, Diana was working on a means to further her protection, just in case. The insides of her armor was padded, not enough given the bruises she got from Angelina. Now that she had a garden she could increase it more. Jonah had his padded gambeson, Diana had her bedding moss. Several of her planters were now taken up with the plant. When it fully grew, in the shadows of the tent that Rosetta had made for it, Diana would stuff her Weaver clothes with it and be further guarded from impact.

    Rosetta had been floating around the whole garden for hours, only occasionally landing for a rest. Now she told Diana all about the new diet that Warren had her on. The princess had no way of missing the food that the Sorceress was putting away, but she listened anyway. There was something so sweet about a woman who had gone through lovers like water, talking about someone with genuine care. She also looked much better for it, the Court Mage that had come a week before, was not the one flying beside her now.

    ¡°It¡¯s all about more carbs," she stated, parroting Warren. All she had eaten before was ¡°sugary shite,¡± now she ate ¡°filling grub.¡± Given the Paladin¡¯s size, Diana figured he knew about bulking.

    ¡°I get mah wee pickin¡¯s still, but not as much,¡± Rosetta told her with a giddy expression. ¡°I feel so much better, I do. It¡¯s like a weight is lifted off mah. I mean, I gained over a bloody stone, since yah know. I must have dropped another couple pounds since the kids. Look it, they''re fadin¡¯.¡± She pulled the bindings off her belly, showing off the purple lightning marks that were starting to fade. ¡°I know, I¡¯m still a ruddy cow, and I¡¯ll always have some extra. I can¡¯t do mah magic without it. Those jeans, they''re inspiration too, keep mah doing magic to exercise. Did yah ever think I¡¯d be back flyin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad he makes you this happy and cares about your health,¡± Diana said, harvesting the flowers from one of her medicinal plants.

    Hugging herself, Rosetta nodded. ¡°Aye, I don¡¯t think I deserve it¡­ I¡¯ve got nothin¡¯ of worth. Besides mah magic that is¡­¡± She trembled, faltering in the air. ¡°After the failure¡­ I wasn''t sure I¡¯d ¡®ave anyone again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a week Rose, and I know he cares,¡± Diana went on, patting her friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have your worth, you mean a lot to everyone here. I would feel far less safe without you.¡±

    Rosetta stopped in thought for a moment. She then spoke in a hush, leaning towards the princess. ¡°I can¡¯t link with ¡®im, not reliably. Mah mind just makes it shatter, corrupts it eventually. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt mah like Iris, says I don¡¯t deserve it for just feeling sad and guilty.¡± She clawed at her jacket. ¡°I need it, Diana, I need the pain to think. Can yah talk to ¡®im, make ¡®im hurt mah?¡±

    The princess blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ never mind that, sorry, sorry, forget I said anythin¡¯, please, please,¡± Rosetta said with a pathetic whimper. She flew off over the planters, her feet brushing against the plants. Diana called out to her, telling her to avoid the burnweed and poison ivy.

    The Druid looked at the tiger, who was laying out in the sunshine. She wondered what to do at it. The tiger sent her feelings of resigned acceptance, a mental shrug, putting its head back on its paws. There was a good reason she didn¡¯t discuss such matters with Rose, they made her deeply uncomfortable. Besides her unconventional attractions to parts of the male body, the princess simply didn¡¯t understand the desire to be hurt or inflict pain in the midst of passion. What happened between Rose and her lovers in private, in the Bound god¡¯s temple, was of no interest to her. Jonah considered his own attraction to be freakish. What was their attractions to specific body parts compared to whips, paddles, and other such instruments of torture?

    One time Rose had gone to her god¡¯s temple and returned with bruises all around her neck, cheeks, even split swollen lips. She snuck around the castle after that, having received a dressing down from the queen. The young Luann had seen her and thought her protector had been mugged in the street.

    When Rose and Iris linked together, something they did for all their lives, he would curb his sister¡¯s bad behavior with a mental flick of pain. It wasn¡¯t sexual, but needed, as Rose told all the interviewers throughout her life. Apparently it was a tug on her ear or a flick of her nose. The newspapers never understood it. Neither did Diana, whose experiences with self harm were dark and regrettable ones.

    A mental link was to allow yourself to feel pain in any way your body knew how. Should Diana really encourage it with Warren? Would it help them work together better? One of the things Iris always did was limit Rose¡¯s impulse. From how much magic she had used in the mental journey, Diana knew Rose still needed help on that front. How dire was her protectors'' need to connect? Would it put them in danger if they didn''t work perfectly in sync?

    Ideally there would be no fighting at all. The Ash Makers would arrive and so would the army. That was that. All these bits of preparation were just in case.

    The door to the rooftop garden opened and Diana thanked the gods she was spared from thinking about the matter any more. However, Kalyah didn¡¯t look as excited as she should. She beckoned them down without a word.

    ¡°Is something wrong with the kids?¡± Diana asked quietly as Jonah looped his arm with hers.

    ¡°No, come on, we can¡¯t talk here,¡± Kalyah said, lifting the door again.

    The penthouse was rather full as they all four entered it again. The most surprising sight was Chiru, holding her Courier up to the window in the kitchen. Beside her was Niae and Eutace, which were both cautiously concerned and annoyed respectively. Jonah stiffened as he saw the people filling the parlor across from the kitchen. It had been a while since she¡¯d seen one and Diana wasn¡¯t exactly as excited as she should be. They were allies, but their intentionally fear-inducing clothing and armor didn¡¯t ease her mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Diana asked.

    Eutace jerked his head to Chiru. ¡°The brave Order soldier could not wait until we took her out to check her device, she has been rubbing it against the window to get a signal,¡± he said, rather peeved.

    ¡°Good thing I did, they are coming, the day after tomorrow,¡± Chiru said with a sneer to the Cleric. ¡°Early in the morning, they guess, they are not sure on the time. Said they will be at western pipes, following the long tunnel.¡±

    ¡°I do not know how they can be that specific,¡± Eutace said, glancing over at the device.

    Chiru pulled it away from him. The Wanshi was wearing her ashen coat and had her long dark hair up in a braided bun. Someone had also given her trousers to wear, she apparently didn¡¯t like the clothes that Diana had so generously let her borrow. She even went so far as to insult the garments when Kalyah handed her new ones.

    The Ash Maker eyed the four in the parlor. ¡°One of them is a Krax, she knows how to navigate the forest well,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Well, that is good,¡± Niae said cheerfully before her grandson could speak.

    ¡°A Krax Ash Maker?¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Loyal to the cause, not an Ash Maker,¡± Chiru replied, still eyeing the room suspiciously.

    Jonah¡¯s eyes stopped flashing with his indexing. ¡°An actual cat person?¡± he whispered to her.

    ¡°One very far from home,¡± Diana added.

    The brief silence was ended by the tapping of a Crow Cleric¡¯s staff. The clear leader, by the feathered shoulder pads of his cloak, made his way to the princess. His armor covered him completely, a mix of metal and leather, all black as night with only the occasional bit of shine. The bird chest shaped breastplate was covered with long strands of gleaming inky leather, made very distinctly to look like feathers. From his grayish black staff hung a small smoking censer, giving off the scent of a sugar soaked rose. Around the perfume dispensing pot of the brightest silver, were dry and dangling crow claws and beaks that rattled with every step.

    Reaching out for her hand, he bowed and inclined his hooded head to Diana, the small glassy disks over his eyes flashing. Down his nose was a slender and bladed beak, all other features were absorbed by the blackness of the mask. ¡°Greetings, your highness, my name does not matter, but you may call me Glimvet,¡± the Crow Cleric said, his voice weathered and old. He hunched slightly, even then looking Warren in the eyes.

    ¡°Greetings, Glimvet, it is a pleasure to have a Feast Leader on our side,¡± Diana said, bowing her head back to the man.

    A wheeze of a laugh came from him. ¡°It is nice to have one who knows the rank of the Crows that tend the dead,¡± he said, sticking out his hand to Jonah. ¡°Greetings, Jonah, the new Machinist, for that is what Niae has called you.¡±

    Jonah blinked, his eyes stopped flashing again.

    Glimvet looked at his face curiously.

    ¡°Sorry, greetings,¡± Jonah said, sticking his hand out to shake.

    The Crow turned to Niae. ¡°You told me the gleam in his eyes meant something was wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Were you curious about something?¡± Niae asked, coming over to them.

    Jonah flushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what ¡®Feast Leader¡¯ meant¡­ Apparently a group of crows is called a ¡®feast¡¯ here. In my world they''re called a murder of crows,¡± he explained. His green eyes darted around in embarrassment of being called out.

    Glimvet laughed, breaking out into a heaving cough that echoed throughout the room. Niae rubbed the man''s back, frowning with resigned sorrow. One of the Crows, dressed in the same garb, save the tufted shoulders, came over to the Feast Leader. She was a small woman and she checked over the older man, which meant her beak moved all about as she whispered in elvish. All that Diana could decipher was "Grandfather¡­"

    ¡°I am fine, I am fine. The winter season and this old joke set off the catch in my throat, that is all,¡± he said, waving his hand. He turned back to Jonah. ¡°I have not heard mention of that since the ¡®old¡¯ Machinist said it to me some two hundred years back. I served in the war, like many in this city did. Unlike the other retirees here, I got to meet the Heroes of old. I tended to the body of the famed Wizard of the great war¡­ The lasers burned so much of him¡­" He nodded in remembrance, clearing his throat. "I expected that one day I might lay to rest the two Heroes without magical powers. I knew from the Holy Mother¡¯s clergy that they were not long for this world. To guide their souls on, now that would be an honor, I thought.¡± He shook his head, giving one short cough and switching hands for his staff.

    ¡°I knew that once they outlived the Druid, Miss Diana, that they were using unatural means to live. A shame, a true shame. Yet they are still praised to this day, their true age unknown by the masses,¡± Glimvet continued, shaking his head again. ¡°I heard about Miss Niae''s treating your Clawing Death, young Jonah. All calls for the Holy Mother¡¯s aid are sent through our temple as well, in case of the worst. I am glad you did not need our treatment¡­¡± He hummed, pausing for some time. ¡°Oh, excuse me, I was lost in thought¡­ When I heard that our temple had the chance to defend against the Heroes, I knew it was fate. As it was when you were struck down by an illness, young Niae was a master over.¡±

    Niae gasped, blushing brightly across her pale cheeks. ¡°You old dog, calling me young¡­¡± she said breathlessly.

    The old elf laughed, containing his cough this time. There was a smile in his voice as he turned to the couple. ¡°Under all this I am some fifteen hundred years old, which is not young for a Night elf, Mr. Jonah,¡± he said, gesturing to his armor.

    The Arch Priestess smiled at him, running her hand along his back. ¡°He is very handsome under it as well. He has fathered three of my children. I only wish I had thought of you sooner, Glim. You so seldom come by the temple.¡±

    ¡°I am not so handsome any more, I am old. Soon I will serve my lord forever,¡± he said, with a crackling sigh. He turned, looking back at those on the parlor furniture. ¡°My temple has few capable of fighting. I am sorry to say, Miss Diana, that besides these here, there are only two more watching over those children. I am glad to have Tillran there, he is a visitor and the only available Grave Paladin in this whole kingdom.¡± He gestured to the others and they rose and came over. The small woman fell into line and they all bowed.

    Tillran was the only one in differing garb, wearing a grayish black trenchcoat. His full head helmet was covered in black feathers except the eyes of the mask. From his mask came a longer and equally sharp beak. The space around his eyes was angry molded metal and the holes of it were empty and depthless. Unlike Warren and many other Paladins, whose helmet was contained in their diadem, a Grave Paladin kept theirs in their mask. Though they were trained in hand to hand fighting, Tillran sported a studded club on his back, they didn''t show their faces like their Cleric brethren.

    ¡°Yes, it is a shame we do not have a force to rival the Heroes themselves,¡± Glimvet lamented. ¡°Undead pustules have been rising in Grunhir, it is only a matter of time before they appear farther south.¡± He turned to Jonah, who was indexing. ¡°Imagine great mounds of the undead rising up from the earth. They are signs that great struggle has come to the land. During the great war we had to tend to the battlefields quickly, lest the dead rose to fight again.¡±

    ¡°It took days, even in the war,¡± Niae said, clearly frightened by her memory of such events.

    ¡°Thousands of bodies can take days to tend,¡± Glimvet stated, laying his hand on Niae¡¯s arm. ¡°Be glad the Holy Mother decided to spare you the horrors of her Stillborn offspring.¡± He and the others turned their heads in quick disgust at the mention of the half dead goddess. Recovering from their ritual, Glimvet sighed greatly. ¡°We are here to help and we will bring those living Order members here under a veil. Then your army will come to interrogate them. I hope the Raven King sees fit to allow us success, that none of us see the Gates by the end of this ordeal.¡± His glass lenses flashed. ¡°Should fate not be in our favor, my fellow Crows will be here either way.¡±

    ¡°The day after tomorrow,¡± Jonah said, setting an alarm on his screen.

 Part 3 Chapter 20: The wind rises...

    That night Diana, Jonah, and their protectors all dined with the afflicted twins, it seemed too cruel to Diana to think of them as Ash Makers. They were incredibly thankful to the four of them, stumbling over their words to get the gratitude out. The day she broke her hand and that night, a mumbled thanks was all Chiru could manage. So the Wanshi spent the whole of their dinner sitting far away from them all. The twins knew that Chiru wanted to return to the Order, while Ed said nothing, Susan went on to describe how awful their time with them had been.

    ¡°The cave got so cold and so dark, I hated it,¡± Susan told them. ¡°We never had much to eat either. The food was so bland, nothing like this.¡± She scooped up her buttery elven mash, delighting in the salty taste of it. ¡°Niae brought us actual sweets too, the Order only had grandma candies.¡±

    ¡°Like little fruit shaped hard candies?¡± Jonah asked.

    ¡°No, they weren¡¯t anything special, just little balls of hard sugar. They weren¡¯t the worst, but elven candy is so much better,¡± Susan replied. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯re talking about though. I thought you weren¡¯t from here, how do you know about them?¡±

    From his Bot, Jonah projected images of strawberry candies wrapped in film made to look like the fruit. ¡°Here¡¯s what my grandma always had,¡± he explained.

    ¡°Those look so much better than the ones we got¡­¡± Susan said as the twins walked to the wall. ¡°They¡¯re not good? How? They look so pretty¡­¡± Her hand touched the high definition image. ¡°The matrons never had ones in such nice wrappings.¡±

    Ed nodded, running his hand through the beam of the projector, casting a shadow on the wall. ¡°How is it that small?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°The ones at the theater are so much bigger than that. They have big reels of film and everything.¡±

    ¡°This one is digital, not analog,¡± Jonah said, plucking Bot off his shoulder. The little machine floated over to them and Ed held his hands out for it like a bird. The teenager gasped as its claws sucked into its body and it became a normal orb. Susan poked at it, jumping back and cursing as Jonah made it turn towards her.

    ¡°One day, everywhere will have digital films and video,¡± Jonah went on. ¡°It will probably take a long time, but eventually it will happen. I don¡¯t know if the projectors will be that small though¡­ I saw the Couriers you guys had, on my world they''re considered old fashioned cell phones. Not that it¡¯s that bad to have something digital here.¡±

    ¡°They were really fun at first, we used them all the time. They had games on them, like board games, but made of ¡®pixels,¡¯¡± Susan said. ¡°The Order had timers so we couldn¡¯t play them for long. But they got boring anyway, there¡¯s only so many times you can make the little snake eat the dot.¡±

    Jonah chuckled at this.

    ¡°It was so you could focus on work,¡± Chiru remarked.

    ¡°We fucking hated that too,¡± Susan said, turning on her without missing a beat. ¡°Kids forced to work, it isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s fucking banned in Grunhir.¡±

    Chiru rolled her dark eyes. ¡°Children need something to do,¡± she mumbled. "You two hardly worked."

    ¡°I liked exploring the city,¡± Ed admitted before the argument could continue. ¡°The sewers were scary, but I like the city, it¡¯s pretty.¡± He shifted Bot around in his hands.

    Susan snorted in Chiru¡¯s direction and turned back to her brother. ¡°You always liked wandering around, exploring places you shouldn¡¯t be,¡± she said, scratching his head roughly. ¡°It was always getting him in trouble, I don¡¯t know how many times they found him in the attics or cellars of the orphanages. He hates that we can¡¯t go into the forest. It didn¡¯t stop him from trying and getting sick from it though.¡±

    ¡°I like seeing the sights, when the matrons took us on field trips to the cities, that was the best,¡± Ed said with a slight smile. ¡°It was so nice to get out and walk around. The trees and stuff weren¡¯t so bad with all the buildings around them. I¡¯d like to see a real forest one day without feeling bad.¡± Susan rubbed her brother¡¯s shoulder, their faces both resolved to never live that dream.

    ¡°Hm, I think I can help you with that,¡± Jonah said happily.

    Ed started as Bot flew out of his hands again.

    Above the children¡¯s heads on the wall came projected images of nature. The vibrant green and wet underbrush, their leaves heavy and drooping from the rain. Every ridge of the soaked bark was crisp and defined. Their mouths hung open as the camera pointed up at the towering trees and all their swaying branches. The tops of the pines climbed up to a gray blanket of clouds. Bundles of needles bobbed as the raindrops hit them. The viewpoint went down to a muddy trail, a trickling stream moving alongside it, past exposed rocks and tiny dips in elevation as it flowed down the hill. There was a narrow river at the base, misty and slowly bubbling along. The surface of it rippled with the steady deluge. From Bot came the soundscape of such a forest, one where most animals took cover, and all that was left was the constant shushing of the falling water.

    Not only were the twins impressed, but most of the room. Rosetta floated over, staring at the video from several feet off the ground. Warren stood, tugging the Sorceress back by the jacket when her body interfered with the image. Niae and Kalyah watched in wonderment as the scene continued onto the soaked and rocky shore of the river. Casually Chiru peered over from her corner of the room, a restrained look on her face at the display. Aiko, whose tiger form still spooked the twins, watched as a house cat with a look of pure feline focus.

    Diana smiled at Jonah, who was distinctly delighted at the joy he had brought to the room. Compared to the feature length movies of equal richness and wonder, this was still special to her. It was always fantastic for a Druid to see nature in such a peaceful state.

    The twins laughed as the video showed a frog, blinking as the raindrops hit its head. They watched on for several more minutes as the camera moved along the flowing river. The owner of said camera¡¯s boots crunching in the rocks and sloping in the mud. Thunder blasted out of Bot and the two shook at the sound of it. They laughed at their reaction, seeing the flashes of lightning in that gray cover of clouds.

    ¡°I wish we could see something like that in person,¡± Ed whispered, eyes reflecting the projection as his young face grew grim.

    There was such sorrow in him that it moved Diana greatly. Before she could say anything, Kalyah went to the boy, hugging him and laying his head on her shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t this wonderful though? Not many people on this planet have seen something so nice,¡± the healer said softly. ¡°Almost no one else has seen such an amazing film, hm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thank you, Jonah, thank you,¡± Ed said with watery eyes.

    ¡°We will take you to our kingdom,¡± Diana declared. ¡°You¡¯ll see some sights there.¡±

    Ed¡¯s blue eyes blinked out the tears and his sister¡¯s stared in sudden surprise.

    ¡°When this is all over, you¡¯ll be able to see the Magi kingdom and all the natural wonders there,¡± she went on. ¡°I know Grunhir is beautiful and the forests are rich, but one can get lost in them. The sources are much too strong for afflicted like you. My kingdom is well known for its forests, but it is growing very modern as well. Within the cities there are small reserves of nature where you shouldn¡¯t be pressured too much. We¡¯ll find you a family where we can still visit, where Jonah can show you more wonderful films as well.¡±

    ¡°The parks were always fun, the trees weren¡¯t that bad in Grunhir,¡± Ed remarked, giddy with excitement.

    ¡°A real family?¡± Susan wondered.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll find you the best of them. The best that royal resources can find,¡± Diana assured them. The thought of her mother and the foolish fight that had parted them surged through her mind. A deep regret and wound that had yet to heal. She hoped one day she would speak with her again. The tree was just outside, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to contact her. Why exactly, she wasn¡¯t sure. The most recent reason was because she figured the Witch would see her through one of her many watchers, then say something horrible through the Mimic and make her mother panic. Then the queen would send an army and the surviving Ash Makers wouldn¡¯t come. All their hard work would be undone by her mother¡¯s panic.

    ¡°Thank you, so much, your highness,¡± Susan said, bowing her head.

    ¡°Please, sweetie, just Diana,¡± the Druid said, waving her hand.

    When the four returned to their penthouse after a few hours of watching videos, they were met with a few surprises. Glimvet had left a Trio of Crow Clerics to watch over their room, one outside and two within. They were the small woman named Hwen, a man named Shesta, and a tall man named Bere. The last one was waiting for them outside their door, already in his elven trance with his staff resting against his arm. He sprung up from the floor with a pureblooded elf¡¯s dexterity, shaking their hands and introducing himself and his mission. The Feast Leader was in the lobby with the Grave Paladin and Shesta was watching from the roof. There was no reason to protest their further protection for the night, so they thanked them. Two would be leaving with Glimvet to pick up the Ash Makers, and one would stay just in case. Jonah made sure they had keys for the elevator and they entered their apartment. Bere thanked him for the concern, sitting back down to enter his watchful rest once more. It wasn¡¯t a common sight to see an elf trance, but useful for those that didn¡¯t want to remove their armor or wanted to sit sentinel.

    Hwen was sitting on the couch which had been Rosetta¡¯s home. The silver eyed and pale skinned Night elf had her mask off and was drinking tea. When they entered, she bowed her head, using her gloved hands to fit her beaked mask on once again. Her staff was leaning against the couch and her censer was unlit. She introduced herself, explaining what Bere had already told them. When Diana came up to her, spying the still half full cup, she bowed her head further. The princess remembered the bit of elvish Hwen had said earlier, and asked her about it.

    ¡°Yes, the Feast Leader is my grandfather,¡± Hwen admitted, the sharp edge of her beak shining in the light overhead. ¡°He comes from an older generation where even a Crow¡¯s name did not matter.¡± She gripped at her grayish black staff. ¡°Niae told us that our names did matter to you, so we have shared them.¡± The glass disks of her eyes flashed at her tea.

    ¡°Please, your vanity doesn¡¯t matter either, let us drink some tea together. I love some chamomile before bed,¡± Diana told her.

    The small woman, shorter and more petite than the princess, rose up from her seat. ¡°No, I should take up a station,¡± she said, shaking her head.

    ¡°We are watched very well, surely a cup of tea shouldn¡¯t matter,¡± Diana said with a smile.

    ¡°We got enough wards to alarm us should anything happen,¡± Warren said, filling up the kettle and setting it on the stove. ¡°I¡¯ll have a cup with ya.¡±

    ¡°Yah don¡¯t drink tea,¡± Rosetta said with a confused look.

    ¡°I like sweet tea, I just haven''t had any here,¡± Warren said with a shrug. ¡°The other two are going the day after tomorrow, Hwen is staying behind to watch. We might as well have a nightcap with our fellow protector.¡±

    Rosetta eyed the Crow as she floated to the end of the kitchen. ¡°Aye¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna need some tonight, anything to help me sleep,¡± Jonah said shakily as he leaned against the back of the kitchen counter.

    Hwen tapped her staff to a jingle of its ornaments. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s parchments that have arrived in your Messaging circle, sir Paladin,¡± she said, pointing over to the table.

    Warren walked over, taking a deep breath as he scooped up the rolls of paper. His eyes darted across them, reading them several times. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± he grumbled, tossing the last of them down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Diana asked, sifting through them. They were in elvish, a coded version used by the army and she only understood maybe a word or two of it.

    ¡°The blockade has escalated, the Wanshi are reporting that their ships are being attacked. They''re blamin'' the alliance ships for doing it,¡± the Captain reported, scratching his face roughly. ¡°Nothin¡¯s been sanctioned of course, and they''re full of shit. But they''re awful serious and Old Bill isn¡¯t sure if they¡¯ll be under attack or not. We might not have any back up when the Ash Makers come.¡±

    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± Jonah whispered in fear.

    ¡°Darling, it should be the morning, most of the Night Crew should be unable to surface,¡± Diana said, making her way over to him. ¡°That¡¯s assuming they even know to attack us at all.¡±

    Warren sighed, crumbling one of the papers. Rosetta floated beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Psyin temple tomorrow,¡± he said, holding his forehead and adjusting his diadem. ¡°Maybe if they watch from afar or see the Heroes they¡¯ll change their minds.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Probably not, the stubborn arses,¡± Rosetta scoffed.

    ¡°Might as well try,¡± the Paladin said. ¡°Damn, I think I need a shot of whiskey with my tea.¡±

    The kettle started to whistle, blowing its steam towards where Jonah was stationed, with Diana trying to comfort him. Warren removed it from the burner and Rosetta brought tea cups and saucers out of the cabinets with a wave of her hand. As the steaming water slowly turned darker, Diana wondered what exactly to do.

    "What do we do if they don''t help us?" she asked the room. ¡°If the Psyin temple decides that Ash Makers and royalty are not worth protecting? If there is an attack and we are left to defend on our own?¡± A little spark of an idea flickered in Diana¡¯s mind.

    The Captain brought out a bottle of whiskey and popped the cap of it. Into a spare teacup he poured a small portion of the honey liquid. His gauntlet scraped across the ceramic as he slung the alcohol down his throat. He sucked his teeth at the sharpness and finally shrugged. "Figure somethin'' else out," he mumbled.

    Hwen approached the princess with the quiet billow of her cloak. With a click she shifted her mask down and removed it. Her silver eyes were the color of a well polished platter, standing out vividly as they glanced around the room. "Grandfather led us here under a veil, upstairs Shesta trances in the shed, having veiled himself there. When the Ash Makers come, they will be veiled by the strongest of our temple. Niae explained the ultimatum given to you, Miss Diana, and the day after tomorrow will still be three days until that week is over. If everything goes right, then the group will arrive and be under our protection. A message can be sent to the army that they are here and are in need, surely then there will be someone available to meet them here," the Crow Cleric said, bowing her head at the end of her speech.

    "That might work, not a fan of sittin¡¯ and waitin¡¯¡­" Warren mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll still talk to the temple. It might not be a bad idea to contact the king and queen of the Magi.¡± He flicked his focus to Diana.

    ¡°I cannot call my mother,¡± Diana said firmly. The sudden spark grew bright and she was filled with an eagerness to hold onto it. A faint glimmer of hope that part of her knew was wrong instantly. The other parts of her reached out for it, holding it unformed and unspoken in her mind.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jonah wondered. ¡°Why can¡¯t we call your mom?¡±

    The Druid stood straight, pushing out the quiet doubts in her mind. ¡°Because, you haven''t seen her, Jonah. She¡¯s a mess of emotions and if she has no army to back her, then she will be absolutely useless. My father will be equally busy with negotiations now that they are struggling.¡± Aiko grumbled, looking up at its master. It knew what dwelled within her mind and its icy blue eyes stared coldly at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she could wrangle a group of fighting strong together,¡± Warren said, folding his arms across his broad chest.

    ¡°Possibly, but we would have to deal with her instability,¡± Diana went on. ¡°She wants me safe at home and has no interest in the children downstairs. I can¡¯t say what would happen to them if she got suddenly involved without my father or the army behind her. Rosetta, you spent a lot of time around her recently, you know how unpredictable she can be now.¡±

    The Sorceress, who had been idly drinking her tea, raised her head. ¡°Wot?¡± she asked.

    ¡°My mother, we can¡¯t rely on her, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Diana rephrased, she felt her heart beating quicker in her chest. Inwardly she couldn¡¯t believe herself, but what she had kept quiet for a long while was now speaking. Hwen, blessed with elven hearing, peered over at her. Surely she could hear the princess¡¯s nerves.

    ¡°I dunno, she¡¯s been upset ever since yah know,¡± Rosetta said with sorrow in her pearl pupiless eyes. ¡°She luvs yah and she¡¯s still well respected by the army¡­ Yer dad could probably gather some people together too.¡± This last bit she directed at Warren.

    ¡°The old Wolf would probably go to the queen first, they''re pretty good friends from back in the day,¡± Warren said with a nod.

    ¡°Would it be so terrible to wait here quietly, like Hwen said?¡± Diana offered, holding her staff with both hands. She gripped it tightly to hide her trembling.

    Jonah eyed her suspiciously. ¡°We still need some back up, just in case,¡± he stated. ¡°Not having anyone to back us up would be a terrible fucking situation. It''d be the worst case scenario.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, and may I ask what yer playin¡¯ at, Miss?¡± Warren said sternly, snorting a long breath. ¡°Ya sound like yer tryin¡¯ to lead us into somethin''. I might be a Paladin, but I know a thing or two about psychology.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡­ It¡¯s just that I think my mother isn¡¯t going to help us much. Your father and uncle are preoccupied too,¡± she stammered nervously.

    ¡°The Magi army is pretty big and we have the Psyin temple here to ask after,¡± Warren continued. ¡°We¡¯re gonna find people to help us, it might take some explainin¡¯, but we¡¯ll get it.¡±

    ¡°What if those communications are interrupted? What if the Heroes are watching that?¡± she asked, feeling her voice rising in pitch. ¡°Hwen¡¯s idea of sitting in silence until help can be found is not that bad¡­¡± She gestured to the elf.

    Hwen nodded. ¡°Grandfather is skilled at veiling, he will have them here in no time. The wards and traps he has placed on the doors are quite deadly as well to the undead and any intruders,¡± she said simply.

    ¡°We¡¯re we to fight, then it wouldn¡¯t be so bad for us,¡± Diana said, feeling the words escape her. ¡°Many of the Night Crew can¡¯t come out during the day.¡±

    Jonah stomped his metal foot into the stone work, causing a thunderous clap. Warren was the only one not to jump at the sudden explosion. ¡°Is that it? You want to fight now?! You want to fight for our lives?¡± he said loudly, a sound painful to hear. His emerald eyes blazed at Diana, she didn¡¯t recognize this furious man looming over her. His metal hands were spread wide and he shook them menacingly as she stood quiet.

    Diana breathed quickly, swallowing at the dryness of her throat. ¡°No, I-I am only saying that we could, should the chance arrive, we could fight. We have a Feast Leader, two Paladins, six skilled Clerics, and a former Court Mage.¡± She feebly gestured to the people in the room as Jonah¡¯s glare grew more frightening for her. All that she had held onto mentally vanished. She felt all at once that she was losing him. ¡°I¡¯m--¡±

    ¡°¡®The chance¡¯?¡± Jonah roared. ¡°Actually getting attacked is the worst thing to happen. All this training, armor making, it¡¯s just in case the army is too late. I¡¯ve been shooting for a day and a half, Diana! That¡¯s nothing!¡±

    ¡°No, stop, I¡­ please, oh gods Jonah, forget it, forget I said a blasted thing!¡± Diana slammed her staff into the ground, disrupting the nervous spiral of wind circling her feet. The magic dispersed like the fight within her.

    He swallowed down his anger in fast deep breaths. ¡°Why would you even think such a thing?¡± he said, his voice still having a sharp edge. ¡°We need to avoid a fight at all costs. The Heroes will just kill those kids, I¡¯d never forgive myself if Susan and Ed were hurt. Chiru would try to fight too, and they would kill her too, all the Ash Makers would just die like their friends.¡±

    Diana gave out a pathetic cry. She imagined the blonde twins covered in blood, dead on a bed like her sister. She butted her head against the unyielding wood of her staff. The force rocked through her skull and sent shockwaves through her teeth. She had to get the image out. How could she be so foolish and brash?

    Three quick hits into the staff, Diana¡¯s head was pulled back by warm metal hands. Jonah held her, fighting the object out of her hold. Twisting about she buried her face into his chest, clenching her teeth at the agony on her forehead. She wrapped her arms around him, anchoring her fingers into his back, warm beneath his leather jacket. Aiko sent her the feeling of annoyance, then acceptance as its mighty body brushed up against the combined pair.

    Jonah hugged her back, running his hands through her tousled hair. ¡°Why?¡± he whispered. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why, Diana? We were planning everything just in case, why did you suddenly think it¡¯s a good idea to fight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± she sobbed into his shirt. ¡°It¡¯s a terribly daft thought that I never should have voiced.¡± She ground her head into his shoulder, feeling the stiffness of his collarbone across her injury.

    Through Aiko she saw Jonah looking around the room for answers. There were none forthcoming. Warren stood in silence, a vaguely irritated expression on his stubble darkened face. Rosetta¡¯s eyes were downcast, fingers picking at the bindings of her fingers. Hwen appeared quite uncomfortable at the development. How dreadfully embarrassing, Diana thought, to make such a fool of myself. She wanted to break the tie with her familiar, but the tiger kept the connection strong. She had let the quick and stupid thoughts leave her lips. Not only that, but she had built up to it, trying to pass off the idea like a salesman with shoddy goods. She was just like her mother, unstable and unhinged. She knew everything that was wrong with her wish to fight, the reasons crowded her mind now, making her head hurt more than the growing bruise across her forehead.

    ¡°Ya had a reason, so go on,¡± Warren said sternly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯s already suffering enough,¡± Jonah said, gently kissing her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I got so mad at you, baby girl, I¡­ I don¡¯t ever want to do that again.¡± He took a deep breath as his voice started to crackle with emotion.

    ¡°Getting it out will help us understand,¡± Warren pressed on.

    Jerking her head to the side, Diana stared out from her haven of Jonah¡¯s jacket. She spoke in harsh and fast tones, raging at herself and not the others in the room. ¡°To prove myself, to prove I am a Hero. I know we would face no chance against the whole Night Crew, even during the day. A Hag could cloud the sky and the Vampire and the Ghouls could attack with the sun out. The Werewolf could even attack us, transforming in the shade. The Heroes, the Guardian and the Rider might join, their magical weapons could cut through the wards with enough effort. Who knows if Angelina and Fia would dirty their hands as well¡­ It was stupid, but this alone I stand on, I will not contact my mother. There is a whole army to call, a whole temple here. The Archdruid queen will be of no help, she is unstable, as I am sometimes. The death of my sister has corrupted her mind, there is no telling the danger she could put herself in coming here. I may lose control of my magic sometimes, but she has not had a hold on it since Luann¡­¡± Her voice began to get hoarse and a catch formed in her throat. She coughed, a horrible scratching one.

    Jonah held out his hand to Rosetta and he gave the warm tea to his love. She carefully drank it, seeing through Aiko the damage that she had done to herself and the extent of the red marks on her skin. Maybe she understood Rosetta better than she knew. This self harm only came about since Luann, pain sometimes seemed the only thing to shed her of the thoughts. As Jonah held her, pecking her head, she recalled how fierce he had become. She never wanted to see that again, not aimed at her. His care eased the trauma of loss and despair far better than self harm ever could. The fact that he was still willing to comfort her was amazing. One hand cradled the cup and the other clung needfully to his shirt, her fingers damp from her own tears given the sodden fabric. She had to hold onto him.

    Warren tapped his fist on the marble countertop. ¡°I understand the need to prove yerself, the urge to fight. In the Whittaker family we call it the ''Blood  thirst.'' It''s the reason most of us join the army or the police force. It''s a damn curse from back before my grandpa Warwick. We get the itch to fight and ain¡¯t nothin'' will settle it save the action itself. It''s how a lot of my brothers and sisters wound up dead, or all cut up. You''ve seen my pa, my uncle, all the cuts across their faces, the burns, the lost eye, all from fighting past when their armor gave up on ''em." He sighed from his great chest. ¡°It ain¡¯t worth the trouble to always give in to that, to wanna fight. Without more help, we¡¯d be fighin¡¯ an uphill battle, one we can¡¯t win.¡±

    Diana was silent, nodding after a few moments. She had never been so shamed among those she considered friends. Hwen was a stranger, and she hoped the elf didn¡¯t think that the young human was always like this. To believe she forgot about Luann long enough to feel she had something to prove, to anyone, was absurd. The princess must have thought about Angelina¡¯s gloating face without realizing it and pride had gotten in the way of her common sense.

    ¡°Ya get it, alright, well, best to get off to bed. Y¡¯all need yer rest,¡± Warren said, then he chugged his tea down like he had the whiskey.

    ¡°Should we call a servant of the Holy Mother for Miss Diana¡¯s head?¡± Hwen wondered.

    ¡°No, I should like to keep the mark, at least for now. The headache will help me sleep,¡± the Druid said in a quiet voice. ¡°I should have listened to Aiko when she first expressed her frustration with me. I apologize, one last time.¡±

    ¡°We all forgive you,¡± Jonah assured her.

    She weakly smiled at him. ¡°Drink your tea, my love, all will be sorted, but your nervous soul will have a hard time sleeping I imagine,¡± she said in a low whisper.

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, yeah, it will be,¡± he agreed. She felt his heart rate rise against her arm. He sipped at the tea, green eyes troubled over the rip of the cup.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the Psyin temple tonight, get some kind of answer out of them,¡± Warren stated. ¡°Go on to bed, don¡¯t wait up for me.¡± He signaled to Rosetta.

    Since the Paladin had mentioned his family and their curse, she had been lost in thought while gazing in his direction. She was wavering in the air when Diana and Jonah brought up the subject of dead children. What exactly went on behind that pearl set of eyes, Diana who was watching through the curious wandering tiger, didn¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t have to wonder for long as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to fight anyone, yer better off not countin¡¯ mah as a resource,¡± she said glumly.

    ¡°No one has to fight, we¡¯re gonna get back up and the Heroes and Angelina¡¯s pets will turn tail and run. Or even better, they¡¯ll have to give themselves up,¡± Warren explained with a smirk.

    Rosetta swallowed. ¡°Aye, I¡¯m not ready to fight with yah, I won¡¯t be of any use,¡± she rephrased, floating off towards their bedroom.

    Watching her for a moment, Warren shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m off to use the phone downstairs, goodnight,¡± he said, flicking his fingers off his diadem to them like one might a hat.

    That night Jonah and Diana tossed and turned together. They moved in an uncoordinated mess, unable to decide if they should hold each other or not. There was silence between them, as nothing they said could make things any better. The valerian root could only do so much and she was bodily exhausted, but her mind kept running. It sprinted through the shame, the worst case scenarios, and one choice it constantly flip flopped on like a fish on a dock. It was a fifty-fifty, both absolute decisions. If she contacted her mother, then some of those horrific scenarios came about. All that she had kept hidden would be bared and she would have to endure the erratic beast that had taken the place of her mother. Facing her through a projection had been awful enough, flesh and blood would be too much. Then again, what if she didn¡¯t contact her mother and she was putting those children in danger?

    At breakfast the couple was yawning widely. Their eyes were heavy and they ate mechanically. Jonah kept glancing back at their bedroom longingly. She didn¡¯t blame him and if she could sleep any longer, then she would. There was a bruise on her head on which she applied a cream, the pain only increased by the lack of sleep. The last bit of valerian root had yet to leave her too. She figured that maybe if she ate just enough she could sleep again from the weight of it all.

    ¡°Well, here¡¯s the good news,¡± Warren said, serving himself from the platter. He had promised it when they first came lumbering out and it made them sit up now. ¡°The Psyin temple here says that if anything bad arrives, all we need to do is call them and they¡¯ll be over here. I was surprised, but I¡¯m glad.¡±

    ¡°They should be here now,¡± Diana grumbled.

    ¡°I agree, but it is their job to show if trouble arises, we should be happy they¡¯ll do that still,¡± the Paladin shrugged.

    ¡°So we have our back up?¡± Jonah said, yawning so wide it twisted a muscle in his lower jaw. He rubbed at it with grit teeth, scowling when it was all done.

    ¡°We do, which is good, since I have bad news too,¡± Warren said with a flat mouth.

    ¡°What?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°Eutace heard from his platoon this morning, the blockade has escalated further, the Wanshi have given the alliance an ultimatum that they¡¯ll attack if any of their ships are harmed again. Of course, the army hasn¡¯t done anything, so they can¡¯t stop what they didn¡¯t start. We can¡¯t expect any help from the Magi army, it could be a full battle out on the ocean there.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful¡­¡± the princess sighed.

 Part 3 Chapter 21: The last calm before...

    The next day, the last day before the Ash Makers came, was spent in quiet training. The whole day the four of them were in that abandoned storage room on the ninth floor. They were watched over by the Trio of Crow Clerics, who barely spoke a word in many hours. Jonah, wearing his new armor, littered stone targets in melted and shining holes. Diana went over her weapons and trained her magic in her armor, making small storms of wind within her hands to float objects. Rosetta, who was clearly pouting since Warren didn¡¯t want to try linking minds again, spent her day transmuting various objects for Jonah and watching Warren. The Paladin was doing something that he should have been doing far more of, refreshing his sword stances. He started every day with a bit of exercise, which frustrated Rosie because his mornings equalled 8 am. That was rather late for him, as he usually started his day at 5. Alpha was a nightmare realm of no setting sun and the time difference was off as well. He would be glad to be gone from here in a few days. After the army or Psyin clergy came, the princess wanted to return to her kingdom. Where exactly, she wasn''t sure. Somewhere safe was the only desire.

    That night they dined with the twins and Chiru again. The Ash Maker took every chance she had to display her displeasure at being trapped with the children and the room full of Mages. It was only through Niae¡¯s movement of the many guards that convinced Chiru to stay with them. The Arch Priestess told her that dining alone could be very dangerous. Only one wall and door separated the two rooms, but Niae said the giant window could be a threat to the lone woman. Susan of course took this chance to complain about how awful her time with the Order had been again. She even added that, if they had escaped in the fog, then everything that happened in the sewers would¡¯ve been avoided. Warren laughed at the little spitfire and her arguments with the Wanshi. It was a shame when Jonah started playing another movie to get them all quieted down. When that projector came on, the twin¡¯s eyes grew large and they gathered around to watch. Warren couldn¡¯t help but notice that Rosetta was still pouting at him instead of watching the film.

    As the day drew to a close, Warren left the princess, Jonah, Roesetta and Hwen, all drinking tea, to check on the latest downstairs. Eutace and Chiru, who reminded him of two roosters in the same henhouse, had been checking the Courier every few hours. Glimvet took the four of them outside to check it around midnight. In the shadowy veil of the Feast Leader¡¯s magic, Chiru sighed in relief. The Ash Makers had cleared the depths of the Fae Forest outside Alpha. All they were waiting for now was the Night Elf village outside the city limits to calm for the day time. Glimvet found it funny that they were so scared of his kinsmen.

    The lobby was now full of sigils and traps laid especially for the undead. The once blank stone walls covered in elvish lined circles and runes, most etched with an inky blackness. Others were of a milky white, laid by Niae, these ones were far less violent and meant to purify. Glimvet twisted his hand on the obsidian marking that locked the door. Muttering a prayer, he found a blank bit of wall and laid his hand on it. From the circle flew a smoky and spectral Raven that landed on his finger. The ancient man whispered something to it, making the bird squawk and flap its wings. Flying away from him, it phased through the wall.

    ¡°There, my fellow Night elves will know that some foolish human hunters found their way into their section of the forest,¡± the elf said with a chuckle and a cough. Clutching his staff tightly, he walked back to his seat, each step noted by a tap of the wood.

    ¡°Won¡¯t they be looking for them?¡± Chiru asked, appalled.

    ¡°Hm? Oh, no, no child, there is nothing my kin fear more than humans. They will not leave their homes tonight. Your friends can sleep safely knowing that no Night elf will seek them. Two hundred years ago they would have sought them out, now they fear rifles more than anything. Your friends should still be cautious, many things still lurk within the Fae Forest. They have survived this long, one more night should not harm them. I wish they could give us their location, but the landmarks in the woods are not easy to see, even to a Krax¡¯s keen eye.¡± He sat down behind the front desk, slouching as if he was already trancing. With his mask on it was impossible to tell.

    Chiru jolted when the Crow¡¯s mask turned to her. ¡°Rest easy, tomorrow you rejoin your friends. After a bit of questioning, I suppose you will leave for good, join your cause and fight your war,¡± the old man said, a strange smile in his voice. ¡°When the battles start again, when the fields are littered with the dead, I hope that you are not among them. It is always a shame to see the young die.¡±

    Chiru regained her composure, standing up straight. ¡°I won¡¯t die on some field, I will see my goal complete,¡± she insisted.

    The old Crow nodded. ¡°I have seen more dead eyes than I have seen living. More expired dreams than fulfilled. I am too old to participate in this war, yet my god has called me again. What we think will happen and what will happen are usually different things.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°Whatever you can do, you must do. Knowing what is possible for you to accomplish is something countless have died trying to discover. The crows come for all of us, so, child, listen, live without regrets and without delusion.¡± His glass eyes shined from out of his hood.

    The Ash Maker''s boots echoed through the quiet lobby as she stomped close to the Crow. ¡°The Immortal Emperors will die, Blodwyn will see them destroyed and my country will be remade,¡± Chiru stated firmly.

    ¡°From the ashes, yes,¡± Glimvet agreed. "I am well aware."

    ¡°Yes, that is the Order¡¯s goal, that is their promise,¡± Chiru said, holding her chin up high.

    The Cleric snickered. ¡°Think that is worth sending as intel, Warren?¡± Eutace asked smugly, elbowing his fellow.

    The Paladin sighed. ¡°Seein¡¯ as how Blodwyn promised to turn the whole damn world to ash in the last war, I suppose not,¡± he said with a shrug.

    ¡°Exactly, exactly,¡± the Psyin Cleric said proudly.

    Eutace escorted Chiru back to her room by the elevator. Warren walked up the ten flights of stairs alone in his full armor. He was used to so much more exercise than what he got here in Alpha. He didn¡¯t have the body of a runner, but he enjoyed walking and horseback riding. On his days off he would go bow hunting or fly fishing. The gray stone walls were a prison and he would be glad to leave them behind. Where he would be trapped next, he wasn¡¯t sure, but he hoped he could at least see the sunrise and set. Whether that was over a city or in a forest, he didn¡¯t care.

    Diana¡¯s goal was defined in a way, her means nebulous. The princess wouldn¡¯t be truly happy until Blodwyn was dead and the war was over. All of them, including her, knew that she could never take on Blodwyn alone and the new Order of Ash was far more scary than before. So long as he lived, Warren would be there to help.

    As much as he liked to relax, there was always that red fire burning in him. His military training had contained it, thrown steel bars around it and made a cage for it. In his youth the blood thirst had gotten him black eyes and split lips, hard knuckles and spit out teeth. His mother, dreading it, tried to snuff the fire. She was the third wife of the Wolf and Warren was her first son and third child. She didn¡¯t want her handsome young man to end up like those others, whose eighteenth birthday present was an enlistment form. She¡¯d gotten him to be a police officer in a big but rather safe city. The fire would never stop burning and it was so much better than the army. At his father¡¯s urging, when the Ash Makers started quietly up again, he joined the army at a decent rank. Sadly his mother was in an urn by then.

    What the next day would bring, he wasn¡¯t sure, though the red fire burned a bit brighter. Like Diana, who felt she had something to prove, a fight didn¡¯t sound so bad. The odds were greatly against them and everyone but Diana could easily die. He wouldn¡¯t put it past Angelina to have her killed and stage it as something else. They all knew how much the Pirate and the Witch hated the headstrong princess. The stories shared over the breakfast table didn¡¯t sound like someone that would keep holding back forever.

    Despite the idea of a fight appealing to him, Warren wouldn''t hesitate to call back up from the local temple. He wasn''t a kid anymore, he knew when to pick his fights. He knew which ones he could win. This fight, if there was one at all, was too much for them to handle.

    When Warren got to his bedroom door, he paused and cracked it, tuning his heightened senses through it. He smirked as he heard Rosetta turn over in bed, her heartbeat rising. Even with the fan buzzing their room, there was no way that she couldn¡¯t hear his clanking armor and the front door. In the beam of light she was curled up, back facing him, her small body taking up so little of the giant bed.

    The former Court Mage was a strange bedfellow. If he got to her when she was still wide awake, then she tried to have sex with him. This included pushing her bottom or breasts into him, scratching or caressing his back. Sometimes she would throw her leg over his and claw his calf with her toes. She also took great whiffs of him or sighed her hot breath across his skin. They had yet to have sex or even kiss.

    The nightmares were something else and they came at all times of the night. She had stopped taking her sleeping pills because they kept her asleep and trapped in what she called a "montage of horror." They weren¡¯t the sit up and scream type, they were the trapped and gasping kind. The first time he woke to the sound of wheezing he switched on the lights to see her eyes open, a horrible rasping coming from her mouth. When he woke her all her muscles snapped from their stiffness. The little woman started smacking her head, then crying as he gently stopped her. There were also those moments when trying to settle back down, when she left the hold of his arms, she sat up panting and whispering pleas to her god. ¡°Please, please, please, stop it, make it go away, please!¡± she would beg. There were several times when he held her and he felt her heart thudding with palpitations.

    No matter what, he held her. Calming her down, stroking her head and bringing her back to sleep. Sometimes she''d talk and he''d listen to her. Other times she''d try those pleas for sex and he''d turn her down. The last couple days her quiet requests for sex had stopped, and the last night he had come to bed too late for her to try anything. She knew why he wouldn¡¯t, but she wasn¡¯t happy with it.

    As he got into bed in his underwear now, she rolled into her space beside him. Her small hand lay flat against his chest, the crown of her head rubbing against his chin. Like Diana, according to Jonah, Rosetta didn''t sleep with a pillow most of the time. Instead she slept on her arm or her hands or sometimes on her stomach. It was some Druid habit, a more natural means of sleeping that had spread around the castle since the Archdruid queen had taken residency. He wondered if maybe it was popular because it allowed one to sleep as close to another person as possible. Warren had been in the army and police, he could sleep anywhere and in any position.

    Nearly drifting off to sleep, Warren was awoken by a feeble whine. Rosetta was squirming around in his arms, whimpering and panting. Calmly he shushed her, stroking her arm.

    "It''s alright, it''s alright, don''t fret. Yer safe and everything is okay¡­" he said in a quiet voice. He''d been repeating much the same mantra for days now.

    "No, no it''s not!" she cried, far more awake sounding than usual.

    Sighing, he sat up and turned on the light. "Alright then, let''s talk it out," he said, patting the pillows next to him.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    She sat up, wearing only her shirt and underwear. Her lips were pursed and there was a furrow to her brow and a glare in her white eyes. A lock of hair had found its way from her loose braid and was dangling beside her face. "It''s yer bloody fault!" she snapped.

    "Well, that''s a new one, go on then. How is it my fault?" he asked.

    "Yah won''t hurt mah so we can pair," she said harshly.

    "Ya really want it that bad, dontcha?" he said with a sigh.

    "Aye, I want a lot of bloody things, and yah aren''t givin'' ''em to mah," she said, thudding her fist into the bed.

    "Ya don¡¯t need sex and ya don¡¯t need pain, Rosie, ya need time to process yer trauma," he said, rubbing his temple. "I''m only doing this because it seemed like it would help ya, and it has. Look how much better yer doin'' now, flyin'' all over the damn place. Yer not eatin'' that sugary shit anymore. Not that we could get as much here in Alpha."

    "I''d be doin'' even better if yah hurt mah at least. Not that I would complain about a wee bit of kissin'' or fuckin''. I know yah think I''m addicted and it''s just a ruddy copin'' mechanism, but if we''re doin'' it together it wouldn''t be that bad. Oral is hardly sex, we could be doin¡¯ that¡­"

    Warren wiped at his face. "Rosie, I''m not havin'' sex with ya because I don''t like having sex with women that don''t like me," he admitted.

    She looked at him in utter confusion. "What kind of fuckin'' man---" She straightened out her face at his glare. "Of course, I bloody like yah, I want to have sex with yah."

    "What do I like to do for fun?" he asked simply.

    She went silent in thought. "Cook, yah like cookin'', yah make good meals! I''ve been eating ''em!"

    "What else?"

    She went into another moment of thought. "Um, fighting¡­?"

    "Ya don''t fuckin'' know me, Rosie, ya like the idea of me. Ya like having a man in yer bed and ya like attention. Yer stuck in the most miserable point of yer formerly cushy life and ya need someone. It''s a been nearly two fuckin'' weeks, Rosie, since I''ve known ya. I ain''t ever slept in bed with a woman in less than a week, like I have with you. I don''t go to whores, I don''t meet at a bar, fuck that night, and then leave. I like to get to know someone before I have sex with them." He exhaled a long breath. ¡°I haven¡¯t got that from you, I thought I might, but I haven''t yet at least.¡±

    Rosetta swallowed a lump. "Fine, fine, but yah could at least hurt mah. Yah get mad, yer mad now. I paid attention, I know something more, not something yah do for fun, but something deeper than that. Yah said yah like fightin'', that yah get the urge all the time. Yah could be taking it out on mah, with the link. Yah could be hurtin'' mah! Yer already strong with mah sometimes, or yah were, all yah gotta do is press a little harder, I can handle it!"

    The red fire in Warren blazed in its cage. He whipped his arm across the head of the bed, denting the pillows and sending the air out of them in a fast gust. "Ya don''t deserve it¡­"

    Rosetta flinched at the sudden outburst, but crawled forward. Up on her knees she placed her hands on his shoulder and the banded tattoos on it.

    "But I want it. Just a bit more firmness, in a mental link out. That can be it, that''s it, that''s all. A snap like mah rubber band does. Yah loved being rude and firm with mah. You''re so close, yah must make love to the girls like a bloody tiger. We can link, I''ll get the crown and yah can get yours, we''ll link up and tomorrow we''ll be flawless." She tugged at his arm, trying to manipulate it up for herself. Her magic was strong, but her body was rather weak, especially compared to him.

    "Rosie, we don''t need to link for tomorrow and I don''t wanna hurt ya," he said.

    "Just in case, we should do it. Warren, Horse, I swear, yah were visited by the Bound god, yah must have been. Yah have all the traits of a fine Dom. We can start small. That''s how we''ll get to know each other, it''s a great way."

    ¡°Really? Ya want me to hurt ya?¡± he asked. "This bad, hm?"

    ¡°Aye, really, anythin¡¯ I can handle. Why don¡¯t we start with a hold of some kind--¡±

    He moved his arm swiftly and she yelped in shock. Then her body went limp as his hand held her throat. It was like a kitten picked up by the scruff and she had a blissful smile on her face. Her little hands caressed his forearm. He applied almost no pressure, but he could feel her heart beating against his fingers, a thrilled drumline. The fire burned brighter inside him, as if it was well fed. A life was held in his hand, and the blood thirst beat in his temples.

    "I know yah, see, more maybe than yah know yourself¡­" Rosetta said calmly, still petting his arm. "Mah signal is ''strawberry'', always has been. They''re just mah favorite fruit. What''s yours? While we''re gettin'' to know each other¡­ Fruit, not your signal, unless yah want to tell mah both. Maybe yah don¡¯t have the second yet, we could figure it out together."

    Warren removed his hand from her, folding his arms.

    She sighed and picked at her chewed nails. "It''s fine, it''s fine, we can work slowly, much slower. We''ll get to know each other better. Keep it private, professional, like yah always wanted. I know, I talk about mahself a lot. It''s probably why yah haven''t been interested in mah past the first few days. Yah''ve been so good to mah and I haven''t listened to you as much. We''re goin'' into a dangerous situation and I''d like to help yah as much as I can. It''s too late to link, I know. It''s been a long day, um, and we''ve found out some things. Don''t be mad, let''s mush, like we have been. I like it, really I do, it''s more than enough, more than I deserve." She nodded, smiling with her dimples. "Yah have been so good to mah, better than I could hope for. I''d still be on that fuckin'' couch, miserable and snoring. Diana and yah got mah up, but yah did the lion''s share. Please don''t be mad, Warren, should anything happen tomorrow, I don''t want to have regrets, right? Regret that we spent our last night mad at each other, we won''t work well tomorrow."

    "Ain''t nothin is gonna happen tomorrow and if it does, we have back up," he said firmly. He didn''t like that both her and the old elf were talking about matters with finality, like some dread sword hung over their heads. Even the trained soldier and policeman wasn''t immune to anxiety.

    "Aye, but I just feel like it might. I must have felt like this the night Luann¡­" She swallowed and this time it seemed to be rocks going down her throat. "I can''t fail again."

    "Ya won''t, there''s nothin'' to fail," he said with a snort.

    "Aye¡­" She nodded. "Let''s get to sleep? We need to rest, they''ll be here¡­ when exactly?"

    "About ten o''clock it seems," he told her.

    "Alright then, gud." She settled down on the bed. "I''m sorry about pestering yah, being so selfish and all. Before I fall asleep, I wanna hear more about yah. I like your voice, it''s not all physical, I swear, it''s so deep and commanding. Please, what do yah like to do for fun?"

    Turning off the lights he settled down beside her. She set her back to his chest, head on his forearm, running her hand up into his. In all the attempts to have sex or seek comfort, she had never done something so simple as hold his hand. He laced his fingers with hers. It was far more comfortable for him to hold her hand instead of her neck. He didn''t care if the fire was just a flicker. He''d like to forget that feeling of her neck in his hold, but he knew his mind and body couldn''t.

    "I like to fish¡­" he admitted.

    "I used to fish outside the castle, well, just set up a rod and read a book," she went on, excitement in her voice. "Maybe when this is all over and Diana goes home, or wherever, we could go fishing together."

    "I wouldn''t mind it," he said with a shrug.

    "What else? What else?"

    The last morning that most of the Twinklings hotel occupants would ever spend in Alpha came. It was a cold and cloudy one that fogged the windows of the ten story hotel. Compared to all the other mornings in the last month and a half, it felt most like the start of a day. Time flowed monotonously in the bright permanently pinkish city. Its roads and sidewalks of glittering useless wealth knew few people in the last two hundred years. The gem eyes of all the murals, staring at accomplishments thousands of years done, had seen little recently, like their creators. Today, they would see much.

    Not a single Grand elf walked the streets today, none within several miles of the walled city. The silver and gold skinned flora shifted in the chill wind, as if rejoicing the absence of their captors. It wasn''t strange for the elderly and dying elves to sleep for days at a time. They saw the very flow of existence in a different way than any other mortal. Ten thousand years affected a body like no other, and no crafted mortal lived nearly as long as them. They ate heavy and dense meals once every few days like a snake. So sleeping in wasn''t too strange.

    The Grand elves had also grown complacent and soft in their rest. Two hundred years was just long enough to convince themselves the war was over, and that they were safe. They had yet to process that a new war had begun. Over two months, it might as well have started a few hours ago. They didn''t panic, the last war had taken years and they were unaware of any advancements made by the Order since then. Hardly any Grand elves used the telephone or the radio still, relying on magic like they had for thousands of years before. All this ignorance and slowness of thought, led to what would be considered the real start of the war for the Grands still in Alpha. Though Blodwyn had nothing to do with this act.

    No, it was the Heroes that drugged the Grands of Alpha''s food. It was their fault that on what would be considered a momentous day, all five hundred and some Grand elves slept on. The Grand elves were not the only arrogant ones, the only people who were blinded by their stubbornness of thought.

    The temple of Psyin in Alpha, like most of the temples in the city, was run and maintained almost exclusively by those who were not Grand elves. Save a few Grands, who were in the two thousands, the rest were very old. While they were powerful, they were also mostly retired. In the Corpine temple, there was only one Grand elf. A Mother Superior so ancient and warped from bearing five hundred children she could no longer walk. This is why Niae, the eldest of three Arch Priestesses, ran the temple without protest. The Psyin temple was much the same, though their Mastermind Cleric could still walk he was nearly eleven thousand years old. So the once ten foot tall and now severely hunched elf left his duties up to Cre''ven, his six hundred year old subordinate. The same Cre¡¯ven that had turned his back on the princess and her cause a few days before.

    The whole of the Psyin temple, whose interior walls were made of bookshelves, had been debating the matter of the Ash Makers in their fine city. While Cre''ven was technically in charge, he was not the oldest, merely the only one willing to shoulder the burden. So in a cramped boardroom, which bore a few rare windows, aged elves argued and debated what to do. The barely wrinkled faces and folded arms would gather for hours out of their day, going over every little fact that they had been given. They cross-referenced it with the past and their knowledge and prejudices. The marble table that they met over was covered in books and mugs and plates. They ate and drank, stabbing both histories and scriptures with their index fingers.

    All the Psyin Clerics, from High to low, from old and wise, to bitter and stubborn, talked and shouted. They sent people out to all the places Ash Makers had been sighted, examining and gathering evidence. Not one in the whole temple were young enough to have missed the war. Whether fighting in it or witnessing from a civilian level, they knew what horrors it brought, what the Ash Makers were capable of. They were a space of supposed thinkers, but they had shut themselves off to the rest of the world. They were elves of all kinds, but little diversity of thought existed. The only reason they weren''t waging an attack on the princess''s wards, was because they had yet to have a majority on any idea.

    The clergy also doubted the Heroes¡¯ involvement in all of this. All of them knew the Heroes'' accomplishments, had either met them or seen them in the past two centuries. A few had met them in the war itself or in the victory tour. It was safe to say there was a lot of bias in the temple, something their patron god taught against vehemently. So while they were on high alert for Ash Makers invading their temple and their city, they let their hundreds of woven wards take care of any spies.

    Blinded by their debating, none of the Psyin clergy noticed when the plainblood elf boy who brought them all their drinks and food started to linger at the doorway to their boardroom. Not one checked when one of their wards, one meant to scan for the presence of shapeshifters, was damaged, rendering it useless. They all were terrified of Ash Makers, none expected a mole had been planted so easily within their ranks. When the phone call came from Warren Whittaker, telling them they were in desperate need of help, the Clerics discussed it openly. It was their job to respond to trouble in their city. That night as the call was returned to Whittaker, the Psyin temple''s plainblood elf vanished. The real server would never return, he''d been dead for nearly a week now.

    Since Fia the Witch watched the Psyin Clerics leave, she knew the princess and her party would beg for their help again. She had also seen the Crow Clerics leave and thought about planting her slave shapeshifter in their temple. She couldn''t though, as a Crow was gifted heightened bodily senses like that of the Corpine faithful. The Psyin temple was too blinded, too stuck in their own minds.

    On that windy and cold morning, all the pieces were in place. The powerful Grand elves slept, the Psyin temple awaited a call that would never come, and the Witch sat like a viper waiting for the perfect moment to strike. How the day would end was only for fate to decide.

 Part 3 Chapter 22: The storm comes!

    The Twinklings hotel room was bare save the normal sparse furniture. All the extra cots and chairs had been moved to the next room over. It was starting to go cold as well, another mist storm was on the horizon. Apparently one larger than the one before, and the enchantments on the rooms were expected to break once again. Chiru paced the floor in her donation shoes, sure she would soon beat a track into the stone as a monk''s steps warped temple stairs. She had checked the clock on the wall a hundred times in the last half an hour. That was how long it had been since the Crow Clerics left to rendezvous with her fellow Ash Makers. The old elf had promised to be back in two hours, and she had tried one last time to go with them.

    They were in the lobby of the hotel, the giant front wall fogged up. The whole place was much darker than usual. The chill had settled on the bottom level, making the lobby floor frigid through her shoes.

    The Feast Leader laughed at her request, then coughed, shaking his head as he recovered.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chiru had asked. ¡°Why can''t I go?¡±

    ¡°Because child, should anything happen, I would rather lose six than seven,¡± he said simply.

    ¡°That means that you would die too, you old fool!¡± she yelled at him.

    The glass discs stared at her from out of his hood. The other two Crows stood stock still, beaks turned towards her, the edges of them reflecting the meager light. ¡°I am fine with dying, child. Should my next step kill me, then I have lived life to its fullest and have no regrets. Those that travel with me to help your friends, they do so with their minds at ease. That is what it is to give yourself wholly to a cause.¡± He opened up his egg shaped censer, plucking a purple cube from a pouch and placed it within. The silvery lid shut with a click in the quiet.

    ¡°I know, I have,¡± she said, flatly.

    ¡°If you dedicated yourself to the cause of being an Ash Maker, child, then we would not be speaking now,¡± he said with a simple chuckle.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°You would be dead,¡± he said with a gesture of his gloved hand. ¡°That or vanished with your kin. Seeing as you saw the Vampire, you are lucky to be alive at all. He must have been distracted.¡±

    He spoke with no malice, but his words stabbed into Chiru¡¯s heart. She saw the dead eyes of Beth, the beast feeding on her neck. She hadn''t even tried to attack, to stand and fight. She had run, run as fast as her legs had carried her. Crawled until her fingers bled, she was still missing chunks of her nails from the cave. The Corpine faithful said that they would take a while to grow back.

    ¡°Those are the eyes of someone who has seen the face of death and lived,¡± Glimvet said, nodding thoughtfully.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t win, no one could. There was no chance, that is not fair,¡± she told him firmly. ¡°I had no weapons, no reinforcements, nothing.¡±

    ¡°Your weapons are in your hands, your magic,¡± he said, pointing to her.

    ¡°There was still too many!¡±

    ¡°Did you try?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°No of course not! I ran, like you said, I am lucky to be alive from the Vampire. The Vampire the Heroes sent!¡±

    ¡°Did others fight?¡± he went on.

    ¡°Yes, and died.¡±

    ¡°Was the order given to retreat?¡±

    She roared at him, stomping her foot. ¡°No, there was no order, no one to give orders. It was a fucking slaughter!¡±

    ¡°What happens next time?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Next time what?¡± she sneered. The Cleric Eutace behind her was snickering and Kalyah was frowning.

    ¡°The next time that you face insurmountable odds, child,¡± Glimvet said clearly. ¡°That is what a soldier does. They retreat, sure, but they do so when given the order. I heard the toll of those that died, those that vanished, it was children, the old, the young and inexperienced. That is not an army and you are not a soldier. You are a very young girl with your whole life ahead of you. I talked to you about delusions and it pains me to know you gave it no thought.¡±

    ¡°I was¡­ I was, I am not a soldier yet!¡± she cried. ¡°I will be trained more and next time we will be ready!¡±

    The old Crow hung his head and shook it, breathing a weary crackling sigh. ¡°This I leave you with, child, and it may be the last thing you ever hear me speak, so listen well. My days number greater than you can even imagine. I have seen cities rise and fall, many nations worth of faces and most of them dead. I have forgotten more than you will ever know. And¡­ I know fate when I see it. You were given a chance by the gods themselves, seen death, true death and lived. I know from the others and our brief conversations that all you have done is rebelled against your good fortune. Look, and look deeper, reflect on who you are and what you are truly capable of doing with your days. Think of the gods what you like. I know your lot in life is not easy, but this may be your moment. To stay here, to find your way somewhere you are less likely to face a slaughter.¡±

    Chiru stood tall, sticking out her chin. She put her arms in her sleeves as she stared back at the Feast Leader. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the gods that brought me here, it was the enemy. My life is mine to give up if I want and this is the only thing I¡¯m dedicating it to,¡± she said sternly.

    ¡°So it is your right,¡± Glimvet said somberly. He turned around, tapping his staff and a flicker of black fire shone in his censer. The smoke started to rise out of it and so did an inky veil of magic, spreading out like a net of transparent silk. The other two Crows did the same, their veils joining with Glimvet¡¯s to cover them all. As they walked to the door they vanished, no sound coming from them any more. The door opened for a second, then closed just as quickly, the wards binding it shut again.

    In the hotel room, Chiru now sat on her shins, thinking about what the old man had said. Breathing deeply in her meditation, she kept her eyes tightly closed. It had been a long while for her stuck in her thoughts. She had come up with a better answer, and she knew it was one that none of them would like to hear. The door to her room opened and the bothersome Kalyah entered. Chiru was not alone, though the ticking clock was louder than her other guest. The Crow Cleric stationed by the chill window raised his head, then lowered it again.

    What made Kalyah so terribly vexing to Chiru was her dedication to prying information out of her. It wasn¡¯t anything useful the Pixie elf was after, only more than the Wanshi was normally willing to share. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite color?¡± ¡°What food do you like the most? I¡¯m sure I can have it made for you.¡± "What music do you like?" Those and other such questions Kalyah asked on her frequent visits. They were normally framed by something else, the color came when picking clothes, and she went rambling on about what she thought was Chiru¡¯s ¡°best color¡± for some time. If Chiru didn¡¯t answer, then she was treated with a disappointed frown, as if her silence had dashed the small elf¡¯s hopes.

    She knew what Kalyah was doing, trying to force a friendship. To break through the walls that Chiru kept up out of habit. The Wanshi wasn''t interested in friendship, no matter what her instinctive feelings may be. It was terrible that Chiru found the full legged and cherub faced elf attractive, drawing her to her. But she found that most women appealed to her. From the dwarvish elf to the giant elf woman with breasts larger than her head. Even the soft skin of the princess appealed to her, the image of Diana dipping down to grab something and the gaping maw of her dress was burned into her mind. There were so many beautiful women that the rotten curse inside Chiru longed to touch. For her though, women were both the cause of the static that stuck to her skin and the relief. There was proof for the static, more recent and more tragic. The dead eyes of Beth proved that she was right and the uncomfortable buzzing of touch was a part of her, that it was justified. Much like the pressure she felt entering nature.

    Kalyah, and all the other Corpine clergy, made it a point to wear their gloves around Chiru. She didn¡¯t remember any of them wearing them before, but now they always had them on. They barely touched her at all, and the gloves did help.

    Turning away from the smiling Kalyah, who said she could wait for one last check up, Chiru saw the clock. She had been lost in thought longer than expected. It was nearly an hour and a half since the Crow Clerics had left. Her comrades would be here soon and a nervousness overtook her body which she hated. There were flashes of the Vampire, dead Beth, the days of crawling free, and running from the Nymphs. She was suddenly unsure about her resolve and like her sapphic desires, she shoved the nerves down into the recesses of her soul. What a shame she was, so fragile in her boldness. She repeated the new mantra she had come up with in her thoughts, trying to maintain her strength.

    You fail the Order, you fail your father.

    She repeated it over and over until she was whispering it in her native tongue. Her father¡¯s native tongue. If she could find fate in the death and loss of her father, then why shouldn¡¯t she find fate where the old elf pointed it out?

    Shakily, Chiru plucked the jade ornament that kept her hair up in a twisted bun. Her long black hair tumbled out across her shoulders. She took a deep breath to contain the rapid drum line of her heart, and put the ornament away. Taking her hair, which she had failed to braid this morning out of similar weakness, she tried to plait it again. Try as she might, her fingers slipped in their clamminess, and the strands went everywhere. She was leaving this place, this peace, to go to war again. Another cave, another mission, another place that could be attacked. Was Glimvet right? Would she run again? Would she be able to? Was she really ready to give up her life? Was she truly weak like he said? Delusional?

    ¡°Can I help you with that honey?¡± Kalyah said, coming up beside her.

    Chiru straightened her back, bringing the walls back in their place. Before they could snap back and secure, a desire came sneaking out. ¡°You may,¡± she said in an even voice. She drove her fragmented fingernails into her palm, hating her inability to be alone truly.

    Kalyah sat down behind Chiru, running her gloved fingers through the Wanshi¡¯s hair. She produced a comb and gently ran it through the kinks. ¡°It¡¯s so thick and shiny,¡± she said softly, a clear smile in her voice. ¡°Any girl would be lucky to have your hair. I bet other girls liked to feel it. Did Koyomi run her fingers through it all the time?¡±

    The walls around her emotions were not enough, Chiru glanced back, wondering where the little woman had heard that name. She said nothing though, only glaring at Kalyah¡¯s unfailing smile.

    ¡°This may be the last time I ever see you, I figured I might as well come out with it,¡± Kalyah said, dutifully separating her hair into three parts. ¡°If you must know, since those pretty dark eyes seem to be looking for an answer, then you said her name in your sleep. You spoke your language, like you did just now. I wasn¡¯t sure what you were saying until I asked Jonah. He has a translator on him, but apparently your language is similar to something from his world and he didn¡¯t need to look up what you said. Let me see, it was¡­ ''Koyomi, I like you,'' ¡®Koyomi, wait, please,¡¯ ¡®Koyomi, I love you.¡¯ Now he said that the last one was special, it was a love that was deep and everlasting. I¡¯m sorry it didn¡¯t last---¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Enough¡­¡± Chiru said, whipping her head forward again, her hair tugging out of the elf¡¯s hold.

    ¡°Should I stop braiding too?¡± Kalyah asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know everything. I was weak, asleep. It is not right to mock people for their weakness,¡± Chiru went on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you, honey, it¡¯s only sympathy. I¡¯m only trying to relate. Forgive me, I was insensitive. I know what it¡¯s like to live in a place where what you are is shunned and forbidden. My difference, my curse, as it sometimes feels like, isn¡¯t banned or punished by law like your lesbianism is in your home kingdom. It¡¯s such a horrible thought to punish people for who they love when there¡¯s no harm in it.¡±

    Chiru glanced over her shoulder. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I was born in the wrong body, the wrong sex,¡± Kalyah said simply.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a woman?¡± Chiru asked, noting the edge in her voice. She studied the small elf in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to believe I am, at least as close as I can possibly get.¡± The healer¡¯s green eyes looked boldly back at her.

    ¡°Sorry, that is banned in my country too,¡± Chiru said, leveling her tone as she turned away again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s a shame.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not common, you, you must excuse me. I didn''t expect it, you look very much like a woman.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s a compliment,¡± Kalyah said with a toneless laugh.

    ¡°Go on, braid, I don¡¯t care¡­¡±

    She began to slowly braid Chiru¡¯s hair.

    ¡°The world is strange outside my homeland. I don¡¯t mean to offend you. People are different here,¡± she said. ¡°In Banji, I heard a story about a man dressing as a woman, the police castrated him and whipped him until he bled out, and no one did a thing¡­ They were too afraid of the Emperor¡¯s State Security, they control everything.¡±

    ¡°Dear Goddess, that¡¯s awful,¡± Kalyah said with a shudder. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have escaped.¡±

    ¡°I will return, with the Order. I will have my people accept everyone one day, Ash Makers and all. In fighting for my country¡¯s freedom, for people like me, I would fight for people like you too,¡± she said, voice uneven. She wasn¡¯t sure what had gotten into her. It could be the shock, it could be the chance of connection. Someone that understood her. Did she really care how Kalyah was born?

    ¡°I understand that too, sweetheart,¡± Kalyah said softly with a sigh.

    ¡°What? What do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I was just like you, a decade ago. I felt singled out, wanted to change the world,¡± the Pixie elf explained.

    ¡°Are you trying to talk me out of my mission too?¡± Chiru asked.

    ¡°No, only telling you my story, make of it what you will.¡± Kalyah took a deep breath. ¡°I had a comfortable life, finally right after years of feeling like an outcast. I wasn¡¯t content though, I wanted to change the world too. So I left all my comfort and the few people that disliked me, the few I could have easily worked around. Nothing''s ever perfect.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I nearly died. Shot right through the gut, bleeding out on a street. Far away from all those people I cared about. Far from anyone that could help me. I stared up at that night sky and I cried my eyes out. I knew I was going to die and I regretted ever leaving my home. I was just going to be another number, one of the dead masses that I wanted to save.¡±

    ¡°Then you were rescued?¡±

    Kalyah chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m talking with you now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Chiru was silent.

    ¡°All I wanted to say is that sometimes you don''t appreciate your life until it all flashes before your eyes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re home now though?¡± Chiru wondered after a moment of quiet.

    ¡°Not yet, eventually I¡¯ll return, soon I hope. I¡¯ve found a better purpose, a manageable one. Something I am actually capable of doing,¡± she said firmly.

    Chiru¡¯s braid was done and before she could hand Kalyah a tie, the elf was already finished. She threw the braid over Chiru¡¯s shoulder, and the Wanshi instantly disliked the new pink tie in her hair. As she examined it, Kalyah laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I had one on me at all,¡± the healer said, tugging on her short hair. ¡°I¡¯ve had this style for years, only pocketed that one from the ones that Susan didn¡¯t like. I thought I might need it and there you go. Do you hate pink too?¡±

    ¡°I will keep it for now, a memento of you,¡± Chiru said, trying to keep her tone flat. She didn¡¯t want to have another woman¡¯s name to add her poetic farewell to. She didn¡¯t miss the frown from the healer either. ¡°I have to return to the Order. I owe it to my father¡­ He died trying to change the kingdom, from within. They took him and he never returned¡­ You don¡¯t know my language, but you said that you knew people from my kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I have known quite a few Wanshi, yes,¡± Kalyah replied.

    ¡°Have you ever heard the importance of our names?¡± she asked.

    Kalyah nodded.

    ¡°My name in Banji, ¡®Chiru,¡¯ it means scattering leaves, falling as in autumn. My father said that I was weak as a baby, that I was fragile. All Ash Maker babies aren¡¯t strong.¡± Kalyah nodded at this too. ¡°My father said he was afraid to lose me for the first few years of my life, that is why I am named after such a thing." She paused for a moment, feeling her new braid. "I barely remember my mother, her face is blurry, unclear. I learned that she was Wanshi from the neighbors, and that she had named me. In Wanshi, ''Chiru'' means disgrace. She saw what I was, knew how I cried from entering the woods to a temple, that I was not right. It was not the right scream of a child. The temple was where I was going to be named. A rite, very old, but I couldn''t stand it.¡±

    Kalyah covered her mouth, her eyes sad over her fingers.

    ¡°All my life, all things good fall away from me. Because I am a disgrace. I know that I have no reason to keep going, except to live my father¡¯s dream. I am afraid of dying, everyone is, but I know that I can¡¯t give up. I have to go to the Order because they are the only hope I have for living that dream.¡± She couldn¡¯t look up from the gray coat on her body. She was fixated on the threading of it, the ashen tint. It would probably be what she died in one day.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a disgrace, honey, and they aren¡¯t the only hope,¡± Kalyah said, breaking her out of her thoughts.

    ¡°What? Why aren¡¯t they?¡± Chiru asked harshly.

    ¡°Your kingdom is trying to attack your kin, the Isles of Ash. The Alliance of Kingdoms will strike back, they will fight them off,¡± Kalyah went on.

    ¡°So? They won¡¯t do what I want, what the country needs,¡± Chiru stated.

    ¡°Even if Blodwyn manages to attack your kingdom, even if she lays waste to it like she did to so many places in the last war, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡± Chiru declared.

    ¡°You haven''t studied the histories, you don¡¯t know how Blodwyn fights. You love your people, even if they have problems, right? You want to see your nation thrive?¡±

    Chiru stood up, looking down at the healer. ¡°Yes, of course, the Immortal Emperors are the problem!¡±

    ¡°Blodwyn is not a scalpel, honey, she¡¯s kerosene and a match. She firebombed whole cities because she didn¡¯t like one thing in it. Where does she stop with your nation? When does it end? Your father loved the country and you want to support the person who will destroy it? To ashes, means to ashes. This city you¡¯re in, it was bombed by Blodwyn, it was part of her crusade. Look at it now, it hasn¡¯t even recovered in two hundred years. Everyone left after countless people died, and it will never be the same. She destroyed it and it grew back different, twisted. Do you want to subject your kingdom to this?¡± She gestured all about her.

    ¡°Where would I--¡± she would never finish that sentence.

    Chiru stumbled towards the ground as the whole building shook, like the worst clap of thunder to ever exist. Cracks formed up the glass of the window and the joints of the building shifted, scattering dust long held within. Kalyah caught her, setting her steady on the floor as another blast made the building tremble again. This time the glass shattered out, raining down on the street below. The cold air came sweeping into the room and the two women held each other against its bite. The breaking of the glass hurt their ears and the glare of the city blinded them. Screams pierced the walls, the horrified wails of the children. Niae shouted over them, trying to get them to safety.

    The Crow Cleric by the window, now a spanning open frame, had stood at the first boom. He commanded them closer to the wall as the wind whistled over the remaining shards. Another explosion came as the two started to move as ordered, this one almost knocking them to the floor again. They could see the source of this explosion, a pillar of smoke climbing up to the heavens from the abandoned buildings to the east. The wicked black column twisted about, highlights of fire inside it. It was in the same direction that Glimvet and the others had headed.

    A sudden pounding sounded out and Chiru couldn''t tell what it was. It could be her heart, but she was certain there was an edge to it like singing metal. What the hell was happening?

    At the door was Niae, gesturing to them frantically. ¡°Come, come, we must leave the building¡­¡± she ordered, then stood aghast. "No, the wards!"

    The light of the open frame darkened as a rolling cloud came from above. An unnatural laughter came from below, like a gurgling hyena. Then there was a sound like metal fingers scraping on stone, a revolting noise. One that seemed to grow closer with every second.

    ¡°Ghouls below,¡± said the Crow Cleric guarding Chiru. "Hags above¡­"

    The twins clung to the Arch Priestess¡¯s legs as she picked up the phone from the floor. She dropped it just as quickly, as if it was absolutely useless. There came the sound of popping and hissing from within the stairwell. A putrid smell joined it, one that raised the gorge of Chiru and made the twins gag. It was like a rotten corpse set ablaze, smoke and decayed flesh joining in one.

    ¡°Closer, everyone closer, I will make wards in the hall,¡± Niae demanded with rapid gestures of her hand. ¡°The Hags have brought the clouds and the Ghouls seek us. Hurry, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, I will bar the doors,¡± said Eutace as the doors shut. They were all in the darkness of the hallway. The death screams of the Ghouls came faster and fewer from below. It was clear that they were fodder for the traps. The Psyin Cleric etched golden runes onto the door, their light fading quickly. There came the grunts from the Grave Paladin and whoosh of a club on Ghoul bones, which broke as loud as shattering brittle glass. The prayers of the Crow Cleric echoed up and sizzling black fire crackled. Chiru could only imagine how many were down there, and how many were still able to come.

    ¡°What''s Diana and them doing? What are they facing?¡± Kalyah asked, looking up to the ceiling, holding Chiru¡¯s hand tightly.

    Eutace¡¯s diadem glowed and his eyes grew wide. ¡°They face the Guardian himself¡­¡± he said quietly. ¡°They are only talking for now, but I fear it will escalate soon. What do you need, grandmother?¡±

    As he spoke the air was filled with the sound of bats. Their leathery membranes flapping and fanged mouths screeching. The twins screamed, burying their faces into Niae¡¯s stomach. She shushed them in-between the rapid speaking of a prayer. From her hand erupted an eclipse of moths. Their glowing white bodies lighting the darkness. Her six children around her all followed suit. The winged insects went pouring over the side of the wall and down the stairwell below. When Eutace tried to join, Niae warned him off, telling him something in elvish. Kalyah joined in, adding a meager three hawk moths to the grand grouping. The magic made her falter and Chiru held her firmly up, ignoring the static as she supported her around the waist. Kalyah regained her composure fast though.

    The Crow Cleric''s beak darted to either side of them. His prayers brought forth a feast of crows from his staff. The ghostly black smoke birds watching along the trim of the stairway wall. Shooting up from the lower floors, and its constant fray, came a half dozen of the red eyed bats. The crows sprung into action, pecking and grasping with their talons. The moths attacked as well, burning the fleshy beasts each time they hit it. Try as the wicked things might, they were too large and clumsy to escape. Soon the creatures were nothing but burned up pieces, others with great holes taken out of their beings as they fell. In the battle several of the moths faded from existence.

    A bead of sweat ran down Niae¡¯s face as she brought forth more moths from her hand.

    ¡°Glimvet has returned!¡± reported the Crow Cleric looking over the stairwell. ¡°He is injured and so is one of the Ash Makers. The Vampire has yet to appear¡­¡± The man made towards the elevator and Niae warned him away with a fast word of elvish.

    ¡°We are better off staying here, for now,¡± Niae said, taking a deep breath. ¡°Make a screen, Eutace, should any get close again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandmother,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°We must protect these children and the others,¡± Niae said firmly.

    ¡°The Ghouls are dead, Glimvet is making it to the elevator¡­¡± said the Crow Cleric. ¡°Oh blessed King, a Werewolf!" He sent a feast of crows over the side, the birds squawking violently as they rushed down.

 Part 3 Chapter 23. Lightning streaks across the skyâ€¦

    Moments before the disaster, Jonah was just getting used to his new armor and helmet. The gambeson was a light green like his jacket and flowed down to his knees. Up his forearms it was cut for access to his screens and weapon. Over his chest was a shining plated cuirass (a breastplate with a back as he learned), comfortably shifting and etched with enchantments to dampen force and resist magic. On his shoulders and down his biceps were pauldrons, the domes of which were engraved with musical notes and the gears of a clock, in the same style of Diana¡¯s decorated armor. These embellishments were the idea of Rosetta and were added in the construction of them. The helmet was all his idea, based off of old paintball helmets he had always liked, despite them coming with the danger of painful strikes. Warren had suggested more classical designs, classical and warped, only wearable and made by magic. Jonah liked his idea more and Diana approved of it. There was a set of polarized wrapped goggles, shimmering with golden sunset colors. Atop the colorful lens was a shaded visor of questionable function. The whole helmet was a ballistic fiber of forest green with a few holes next to the mouth for breathing. All his body, the parts not already made of metal, were well covered and protected and he was going to need it.

    The five dwelt in the rooftop garden, fully armored and trying to relax. Jonah was pacing along the north wall, playing music from Bot and glad he wasn¡¯t sweating. The chill wind whistled through the wards over the flora in their planters.

    Warren walked alongside him, his conjured helmet on his head. The wide open eyes leading to black depths watching his charge, the thorny crown high from the diadem that pressed into his head, keeping his mind clear. Every step of the Paladin caused his greatsword to lightly thud against his armored back. His greatcoat¡¯s tail whipped in the wind and his gauntleted hands rested securely in his coat¡¯s pockets.

    The metal veins of Diana¡¯s bark armor flickered occasionally in the noonday sun, which shone out from a collection of clouds. The sapphire tiger eyes of her helm sparkled too, as rough as they were. Her familiar followed her as she tended to her garden, brushing itself against her staff. She smiled over her shoulder at the determined marching of her love, hoping that his training was all for not.

    Sitting in the heather bed was Rosetta, cross legged with a sketchbook on her lap. The designing of Jonah¡¯s armor helped her rediscover her lost love of drawing. Fully bound in her god¡¯s linen bandages, wearing the burgundy coat, her pencil scribbled away. She was trying her best to draw the protective Warren, but he was moving far too much.

    Lastly, hiding in the shed was the young Crow Cleric, Hwen. Trancing in her armor, she hoped to not be awoken for the rest of the day. Though she had gotten used to the glare of the city, her Night elf blood still liked the dark and only loved the shine of the moon.

    In one moment the whole building shook. Deafening blasts sounded out from the city and from their high point they could see the climbing pillar of smoke. The three protectors sprung into action as Diana and Jonah stumbled into the planters. Their immediate instinct was to look out to see what had happened. When the glass of the hotel shattered and rained down into the city streets, another pillar rising, there was already a much more local and concerning sight.

    Out of the ether came a giant of a man in silvery and pointed armor. The twelve foot tall Guardian landed with all his weight on the wards above them, hundreds of pounds crashing into resilient but tested magical glass. His mighty sword, longer than seven feet easily, stabbed down into the magic. Cracks came with each strike, which sent shockwaves through the whole roof.

    From his back Warren pulled his conduit bow. The limbs expanded out and the golden string fit into the groves. Glittering gold arrows came flying from the bow, one after the other. They all glanced off the well polished and internally rune etched armor of the half-giant, vanishing into the air in failure.

    The Guardian landed as his magic cutting blade made a hole large enough for him to fit through. So harmed by his blade, the ward started to crumble totally. The great crafted chunks of magic fell and dissipated before they could touch any of those it was meant to protect. From the faceless and winged helm of the Guardian came a chuckle, as he stood firmly in the destroyed garden tiles.

    Out of Diana¡¯s hand came an arc of electricity, which flowed over the armor like water over a stone. A feeble feast of smokey crows rushed at the man¡¯s face and body. As the birds struck the pointed shoulders and shield shaped face, they vanished into nothing. The Guardian glanced over at the Crow Cleric, scoffing. From the ground rose four lengths of speared chains, two from either side of him. With one hand on his broad gigantic sword, he sliced through them, turning them back to dust again. The two at his back bounced off, landing back on themselves with no momentum as his armor absorbed it all.

    ¡°It will take a lot more than you children to break the enchantments on this armor!¡± the Guardian boomed. ¡°Cease your pathetic attempts, if I wanted you all dead, then you would be pieces on the floor. I only wish to speak with the princess¡­¡±

    On the ground where he had fallen, Jonah aimed his fingers at the man, unable to shoot. His limb was quaking too much to get a clear shot. His heart beat in his temples like a dozen galloping horses. He knew that his weapon had a greater chance to break the magic, but he feared that blade. All he imagined was the weapon cleaving through him like butter.

    Diana saw her love pointing at the giant Hero. She signaled quietly to him to lower his hand. Rosetta floated in front of her and she pushed the floating woman aside to stare where the Guardian¡¯s eyes should have been. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked harshly, though she knew the answer.

    ¡°The deserters from the camp,¡± the Guardian said, driving his sword into the ground. He folded his arms with a great scraping of steel.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to blow up the city, one that has stood for thousands of years, just to capture some innocent children?¡± she asked. She could hear the cry of Ghouls and the screech of bats from below. The children were screaming for help and Niae was calling out guidance. She apologized internally for being preoccupied, saying a prayer to Corpine for their safety.

    The Guardian looked about. ¡°We?¡± he asked mockingly. ¡°We haven''t done anything. The Ash Makers are attacking the city of Alpha. We Heroes are here to capture the ones responsible. We got a tip that they were in the city and rushed over as soon as we could. Thankfully we were close by, coming to refuel again.¡± He jerked his head towards the port. There, a couple miles away, was the Pirate¡¯s ship. The masts were barely visible from the wall, but it was slowly rising into the air, no doubt to be easily seen by all. Angelina was so terribly conceited.

    ¡°The Grands will be here soon to stop you. A few explosions--¡± Diana stopped as the Guardian shook his head, laughing.

    ¡°Hahaha! No, sad to say the Ash Makers managed to poison all the Grands. An amazing accomplishment, but the old fools are too arrogant in their walls. The city is left with only the Psyin Clerics, a few hundred people for such a large city,¡± he said smugly. ¡°The rest of the Corpine temple is occupied, the Ash Makers decided to blow up some inhabited buildings. Hard to find here in Alpha, but you know the Order loves sending messages.¡±

    ¡°No one will ever believe this, what have you to prove it? Six people? Two children, a young man and woman, a Krax and an old man? What prisoners the Heroes captured!¡± she yelled, slamming her staff into the floor.

    ¡°History is written by the victors, little princess. The facts are what we make them. Now no one needs to get hurt today, and you can come out on top. You can be a Hero. All of you can,¡± he said, glancing about. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound nice, Whittaker? Hm, just like your grandfather? One out of a hundred descendents to make a real name for themselves?¡±

    Warren threw his arm up over his fist, adding a middle finger to the gesture as well. ¡°Go fuck yerself!¡± he shouted.

    The Guardian clicked his tongue. ¡°What about you, little princess, do you want to be a Hero? Truly?¡± he asked, a clear smirk in his voice. ¡°You were so close before.¡±

    ¡°I would sooner die than join the ranks of you!¡± she spat.

    He sighed deeply. ¡°That can be arranged,¡± he said, his voice firm and menacing. ¡°Accidents happen and it could be that an Ash Maker pushed you off of the building before any of us could save you¡­¡±

    ¡°You have given me no choice,¡± she said, standing up proudly. ¡°Let¡¯s not delay the inevitable any longer shall we?¡±

    ¡°And what is that, little princess?¡± he scoffed.

    ¡°YOUR DEATH!¡± she screamed. Driving her staff into the floor of the garden, Diana sent great chunks of stone flying towards the Guardian. Grabbing his sword, he was barely able to slice one of the three out of the air before they crashed into his body. The spells that absorbed force rippled across the steel, sending the remaining momentum into the ground around him, causing spiderweb cracks in the foundation.

    ¡°Contain him, Rose!¡± Diana ordered, throwing another volley of stone. This group of missiles were not so easily deflected or managed. The Guardian was within Diana¡¯s outer range, so as a couple fell dead, they were launched back up into him. She molded them around him like clay, weighing him down. His sword went swinging and normally he would simply stand out of the restraints, Rosetta however screamed with exertion, obeying her command.

    Up from the floor came chains with a loud rattling, eating into the stone before there was no ceiling in some places. The links of the chains were great, like those that dragged ships around a port. They sat heavily on the half-giant¡¯s shoulders, criss-crossing and binding him down. The Sorceress was red in the face and sweating, her wrapped hands clawed and trembling as she willed her creations downwards. In her mind this was the only chance she had to save the living princess.

    ¡°Fire, Jonah!¡± Diana commanded, sending more stones to clang off the magically resistant armor. They kept molding to his legs, covering him and his sword. It wasn¡¯t more than a few seconds since the attack had begun and Jonah sat there still shaking.

    Warren swept Traveler up to his feet, holding his right arm steadily. ¡°Ya got this, right to the chest,¡± he whispered sternly in the man¡¯s ear. ¡°He¡¯ll kill us all if we don¡¯t break that damn armor!¡±

    Keen eared, the half-giant turned his head under the heavy mantle of chains. The Guardian laughed. ¡°What have you got? Some magic in that metal arm? It won¡¯t break me,¡± he declared. He made to stand, the whole building shaking from the effort. ¡°I am a legendary Hero, I have faced worse than this and lived!¡±

    Swallowing a deep breath and holding it tightly, Jonah aimed as his gun formed. Through the sight he saw a man, another living being. A child murderer, he thought, a heart eating monster. Between the chains he aimed his weapon. With a push of his mind the gun fired.

    A deafening strike of metal on metal sounded throughout the air, louder than the Guardian¡¯s sword on the wards. It was matched by a pained shout from the man. The pistol round hole was lined with glowing plasm. Such concentrated heat had been far too much for the magic to withstand. The projectile had gone straight into the man¡¯s ribs to splash and burn hotter than any fire¡¯s bite against his muscles. The greater shell was permanently broken and all others were just expanding the hole in the dam.

    The other four standing on the roof staggered, nearly falling, as the half-giant roared so loud that it echoed through the city and started to shake his restraints. Clenching his fists he made to stand and the floor began to break into chunks, the roots of the great chains flying up. His feet were free from a flex of his calves alone.

    Rosetta, steady in her flight, sent the chains deeper, into the floor of the penthouse, binding them to firmer stuff. Her heart beat so heavily that spots appeared on her vision, she felt nauseous, like she might puke at any moment and break concentration. She was in a self made furnace of overexertion, but knew she couldn¡¯t give up. She had never faced something so powerful and she had gone up against Watchdogs of the gods, beasts designed only to destroy and kill.

    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡± Warren shouted. Both him and Jonah had landed on the ground, the Traveler took the fall straight to his metal knees. Pain radiated up his femurs through the anchors in them. Stabilized by the Paladin¡¯s grip, he fired again. This one hit the mass of a man too, melting through his armor easier than the first one had. The second round went through the half-giant¡¯s ribs and sent molten droplets burning through to the man¡¯s lung, turning the furious roar into a bloody choke.

    Still the beast of a man continued. The rage motivated him further, ripping one chain by his right arm with a firm grip on it. A portion of the floor below tore up with a cloud of dust, and the rest of the chains stopped tightening as Rosetta crumbled to the ground. The poor Sorceress emptied the bile of her stomach onto the cracked roof, her last conscious thought was that of failure.

    Hwen, gathering herself up from the floor, finally finished her prayer through all the interruptions. One that couldn¡¯t have gone through without the expanded breaking of the Guardian¡¯s armor. From her hand appeared a smoke bodied raven, that flew deftly through the air into the space of one plasma round. Slipping through the steel, the prayer chewed at the wounds of the man.

    ¡°The Raven King calls for your soul!¡± the Crow Cleric cried.

    Distracted from his work, a bestial snarl came from the Guardian as he clawed at his side. The scratching of his metal guarded fingers was revolting to hear. The wounds within his body were widening and growing more intense as the spectral raven kept swirling through his insides.

    Diana had Aiko drag Rosetta towards the north end of the garden as the cracks in the unsteady structure grew. She went towards the south, toward the port where the Pirate¡¯s ship hovered. This was farther from where the vulnerable parts of the half-giant¡¯s armor was and in Jonah¡¯s crossfire, but she made to swiftly circle around. Aiko carried Rosetta by the jacket to Warren, who was busy praying over his daggers.

    When Diana was no longer in range and Hwen¡¯s raven expired, the Guardian started to test his bindings again. This time the two inch thick links of chains ripped up from their roots and he shrugged off the hundreds of pounds from his body. Jonah fired again, steady on his own now. This round of molten copper hit the Guardian¡¯s back, whizzed below his ribs, through the muscle, and to his intestines, cooking through his guts. The monster was furious and internal bleeding or burning organs wasn¡¯t about to stop him.

    Three spots open on his armor, the Guardian drew his sword. Before he could take another step though, three sleek items came flying towards him. Two of them were Warren¡¯s daggers, alight with golden fire from his god, prayed into a level enough to cut through most anything. The Paladin held the dual concentration bands around his hands, sweating profusely and seeing spots as Rosetta had. The daggers obeyed his command, driving home into the Guardian¡¯s side where Jonah¡¯s first two rounds had hit, slicing in the opposite directions. The blazing daggers cut a foot around to the man¡¯s sternum and back towards his spine. A hill giant¡¯s bones are harder to cut than stone and his muscle is not much easier.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    So while the armor cut and the flesh was sliced, the muscles of the half-giant (who held much of the power of his kin), resisted and were only cleaved partly, taking much of dagger¡¯s effort. The gambeson underneath the armor, which was already smoking from the plasma, now ignited. Yanking the daggers from his body, he threw them back to their owner. The Paladin was no fool and his well made weapons slid harmlessly back into their sheaths.

    The Guardian clawed at his back, for the third item was another death tolling raven. He knew he couldn¡¯t reach it, but with its intense pain came the reflex to grab for what was itching at him. He roared, coughing up blood from his torn up throat, though he didn¡¯t falter. With both hands he threw his sword toward the Crow Cleric. As the flying blade came towards her, Hwen saw her death and froze.

    The concentration broke from his daggers, Warren sent up a bullet screen. The sword and its anti-magical properties shattered the golden wall of fractal shapes. It slowed greatly, but was still coming towards her. Diana, who was beside the Paladin, had sent her magic out through the stone at the same time. The half-giant¡¯s throw was still too much and Hwen stood petrified. As the sword cleaved through the stone, she finally moved, but it was too late. Blood spattered out onto the garden floor as Hwen was cut below her ribs, two inches deep into her intestines and out the side of her body. Her armor meant little to the fine point of the Guardian¡¯s extremely enchanted blade.

    He laughed as the spell broke and the itch stopped. Activating a rune on his bracer, the sword flew back through the stone and into his hand. ¡°Now, for the rest of--¡± he cut off as a plasma round cut through his chest, right over his heart. Unfortunately it couldn¡¯t reach the black thing, lodging itself in his sternum, smoldering. Another landed in the space above his left lung, flecking the organ with molten metal. His gambeson was now burning fully, the temperature enchantments having broken. Smoke rose up from the cracks in his armor. He stumbled back, unable to hold his footing as two glowing arrows sprouted from the new holes in his armor. Warren landed several within the needle threading width of the slices across the Guardian¡¯s lower abdomen too.

    The gulfs of stone torn up from the ground made the Guardian stumble backwards further. A top heavy beast, he struggled to maintain his footing, stretching his stride to land on the other side of the canyons he created. He was pelted with arrows and plasma rounds still, landing less than twenty feet from the beds of heather and the side of the building.

    Diana had been tending to Hwen, binding the woman¡¯s stomach with hempen rope and using it to apply pressure. She had the Crow¡¯s mask off and was feeding her a hastily made swirl of witch hazel to stop the bleeding. The Druid had taken note of all the Guardian¡¯s injuries, well aware of his bodily resilience. Even now with all these new holes in his chest and now arms as he shielded himself from the shots of plasma, he was nowhere close to dead. The arrows were all shallow, unable to pierce through his sturdy bones.

    If the plasma bullets were able to go through them, then he would already be dead. He was in pain, but the man had sold his soul to the hunger of a wolf for a reason. He had survived greater wounds than this and it was only a battle of attrition against him. They would all tire before he stopped moving, unless they gave him something he couldn¡¯t easily heal.

    Jonah jerked his gun hand uselessly, he was out of ammo. Shakily he reached for his bag of coins and sent them scattering all around his feet. Rosetta was rising out of her faint and Warren held the string of his bow, but didn¡¯t draw, he was panting from the strain of firing so many. It was too late and the Guardian was laughing, wiping away the fading shafts from his mighty chest like sticks set in the mud.

    ¡°You have damaged my armor and me, but you lack the strength and conviction to kill me!¡± he bellowed, holding his sword up in a guarding stance. ¡°Not one of you managed to hit my head. I have taken down two of you, stand down and I won¡¯t have to add another dead princess to the news reels!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t want that,¡± Diana said firmly. She moved forward and Warren came with her, drawing his sword. Lowering her staff and her head, she picked over the broken patches and holes in the garden floor. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill us, no one wants to die here. We know when we¡¯ve been beaten¡­"

    The Guardian, haughty and healing rapidly as the smoke fizzled out, relaxed his stance. His skin beneath the armor was blackened and tearing, leaking blood down into his boots. If it wasn''t for the fact the princess was with them, the man would have ripped them all to shreds and eaten their hearts.

    ¡°Diana, we can¡¯t give up!¡± Jonah cried, standing.

    There were only a few coins in his hand and he knew that it wasn¡¯t going to do any good. He had looked up giants and their toughness, finding grim results that terrified him to his bones.

    Still Diana looked over her shoulder, surprised as he was that he had such braveness in him. He had to have some left, the only choice besides fighting was the death of those they were protecting. They hadn''t known them long, but he would never forget their faces should they perish.

    ¡°We have to, Jonah, there¡¯s no other choice. This is our sign¡­¡± she said sternly. Behind her back, Diana¡¯s fingers were crossed. The childish gesture caught his attention and she began to hastily spell out for him as she inclined her head to the murderer.

    L-o-a-d.

    F-i-r-e.

    H-e-a-d.

    Her hand trembled, repeating them again before he understood.

    There was no way to easily load any more rounds into his wrist, the three in his hand would be all that he had. Diana stepped closer, until the Guardian, wary of some trick, raised his sword again, setting the point against the princess¡¯s breast. The sharp tip chipped at the sturdy wood, quickly pushed away by the armored hand and body of Warren, who held the sword. The two tall men stared each other down from out their armor, the expressionless steel holding their rage steady.

    Jonah moved along the planters, head down, stepping around Rosetta, who was raising up on her hands. The Sorceress was shaky with hunger, swallowing harshly down her dry and scratchy throat. She coughed and that only made the sand blasted sensation worse, throwing acid and iron onto her tongue again. She stood up, holding the stitch in her side, surveying the situation she had left for utter darkness a moment ago.

    Behind a spire of earth was Hwen, holding her side too, though hers was covered in blood. The puddle about her didn¡¯t grow, and the Crow Cleric prayed to her lord not to take her yet. She knew she should be ready to serve the King forever, but actual harm had made her convictions weak.

    The sky was thick with smoke from the explosions in the city, a gray perversion to the mist heavy clouds. They could all hear the struggle both below them and around. It was burning Ghouls and clashing weapons and magic. Faintly Diana through Aiko heard the concentrated casting of the Hags, the spells that held a night like sky for the undead beasts.

    The tiger saw that Jonah was in range and Diana sank to her knees before the creature known as the Guardian. Warren, confused--if only Diana could have mastered quick mental magic--glanced back at her. He kept his greatsword rested against his right shoulder, ready to chop into the Guardian¡¯s neck, no matter how useless his attempt might be. He would rather die with his boots on than surrender to the monster¡¯s demands. The blood thirst in his mind burned bright.

    ¡°We surrender, fully and without condition,¡± Diana said, holding up her staff in her loose grip.

    Before the Guardian could speak, Rosetta screamed, adding more blood to her throat. ¡°NO, NEVER, NEVER, I WON¡¯T FAIL AGAIN!¡± She rose up from the ground, coming unsteadily forward, shortening the range of her magic.

    The Guardian tugged his sword out of Warren¡¯s hands with ease. The Paladin escaped with only a shallow gash across his fingers. Diana rose as well, cursing her friend and protector¡¯s determination. It was a far better distraction though as Jonah raised his hand. Without hesitation or nerves, mind clear save the singular thought of survival, the Machinist fired. The winged helm was perfectly within the circle and cross of his sight, a large target despite the good distance.

    Besides throwing his sword, the Guardian had never worked out any ranged attacks. He was meant to be thrown into the fray and endure, lopping off heads and cutting through men like paper dolls. Not knowing what to expect from the Sorceress, he raised his sword into a roof guard. One that put his head on full display for the Machinist.

    The plink of the plasma round breaking the well reinforced helmet echoed through the city like a shout in a cave. The round of molten copper broke apart after penetrating and splashed across the man¡¯s left temple. It melted through his eyelid and popped his eye with a bloody gushing.

    The Guardian howled in pain, clutching his face and dropping his sword. There were things that even the centuries had yet to bring him so far as agony. This was a new one, one he would take his revenge for.

    Wasting no time, Diana pushed with all her might, conducting the planters and the steady stone behind them. The ton of earth and rock went flying over the edge of the building. She signaled to Warren, Over, Over! She dared not speak aloud in case their victim should brace himself. Her heart thudded and she needed just a moment to recover.

    Flaming sword gripped tightly in his bloody hands, Warren threaded through the gash in the armor he had made before. The point fit neatly and there were Watchdogs that were easier to stab than the half-giant. Slipping up through the stony muscle, beneath the dense rib cage, Warren¡¯s gold flame blade skewered through the Guardian¡¯s mighty lung.

    The Hero wheezed, breathless and grievously injured, his curse keeping it from being mortal. As Warren drew his blade out--sizzling off the blood--he lowered his shoulder, driving all his weight into the wall of a man. The shockwaves were only partially absorbed by the Paladin¡¯s armor and he felt them in his boots. The Guardian staggered backwards, his hand gripping his face, cautious of what might be a truly mortal blow.

    It wasn¡¯t enough and the man crouched down, driving the fingers of his other hand into the stone like wet clay. Diana had regained her bearing and she stomped her feet, willing the rock around the Guardian to give in a slicing pattern. The whole of his footing started to drift off the building. Rosetta had reached them and understood what was happening and the goal. Her belly burned like hot coals and its emptiness tore through her.

    The Sorceress sent out hammer tipped chains, trying to push the man off the building. Her exhaustion and hunger caused them to go everywhere, clogging up the space by Warren¡¯s feet. The Paladin was trying to escape the slipping Guardian, and couldn¡¯t find his footing now from her error.

    As the Guardian realized that his footing was slipping, he reached out for Warren. To the Paladin¡¯s frustration--and Rosetta¡¯s gasping terror--he was caught by the ankle. As his feet were swept out from him, he stabbed his sword into the floor, its enchantments tested as the fire went out in the stone. The greatsword cut through the cracking roof and he swore violently, wishing that he wasn¡¯t about to be stung by a dead bee that was the doomed Guardian.

    Aiko loped over to the Paladin and caught him by the jacket, using all its strength to hold him back. The tiger¡¯s legs all spread wide and a growl rumbled from out of its throat. Diana sent a bundle of hempen ropes around the Paladin, anchoring them to spires of stone she brought up through the floor below. The ground was falling off from under the Guardian, and he gripped the remaining stone wall besides what had once been peaceful planters of heather. The Druid sent that tearing off too, but he kept holding on.

    Now Rosetta was horribly ashamed and thoroughly motivated to save the man that had helped her so much. She added chains to Diana¡¯s ropes, using the nearly fatal ones from before. Behind her blindfold of magical linen she was crying, her hand holding the magic in place trembling. From her cracked lips and bloody throat came an endless string of apologies.

    Able to pick his way past the gorge of the broken roof, Jonah made his way to the new battle. He came up behind Diana, nearly point blank with the beast that wouldn¡¯t surrender. Though the ground shook and his soul was exhausted, he took aim. In trying to kill the grandson of a man he never liked, the Guardian didn¡¯t see the new Machinist until the last second. He turned his head away, towards where he gripped the building.

    Trying to protect his head, he had further doomed himself. The shot went off target and slipped its way into the chink between his gorget and helmet. This plasma round was the most deadly, breaking the enchantment of the gorget, taking a huge piece of it too. Finally it flew through his already pierced and slowly healing lung.

    Taking this opportunity, Diana withdrew a sprig of wolfsbane, something precious given all those that she had withdrawn for juicing. The purple flower flew the short distance into this new hole. The gray stem planted itself into the Guardian¡¯s body, causing wounds that he couldn¡¯t heal from without the consuming of several lives. The roots branched out, turning his organs and flesh to ashen white, chilling the once overheated man to ice. They wrapped around his heart, making the bundle of muscles into the perfect fertilizer for the beautiful and deadly flower.

    All force and motion left the monster and Warren¡¯s kicking boot finally freed him from the now limp grasp. The helmet still covered the former Hero¡¯s face, so none of them could see the shock of being so defeated. He fell, all of his nearly half ton of weight toppling end over end for ten whole stories. With a crash that shook the building, he made a crater in the earth, destroying the garden of heather that Diana had worked so hard to make. It was a fine sacrifice to rid the world of him.

    ¡°Rot in the pits of hell, may the crows eat you forever!¡± Diana spat down at him.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, not for good,¡± Warren said, as he was released from the restraints that had saved his life. Rosetta crashed into him with a sobbing hug, apologizing profusely. Her arms wrapped around his neck with all the strength in her, which was about as much as the dead Guardian. She pressed her lips desperately into the metal covering his neck. Sheathing his sword, Warren held her to him. Her heart beat heavily, but he could tell she was lapsing in and out of consciousness.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead enough for now,¡± Diana said with a measure of pride. ¡°Come, let us go. We need to hurry to the others.¡±

    ¡°Just a quick stop for her, she needs something. We all need water, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll carry Hwen too.¡± They all moved as quickly as they could over the destruction. ¡°Her bleeding has stopped for now.¡± Warren¡¯s helmet was off as he swigged from his canteen, Diana and Jonah were doing the same from hers. Jonah¡¯s hair was all soaked into ringlets down his head, his brown cheeks flushed.

    ¡°Aiko will carry Rosetta, she doesn¡¯t have a stomach wound,¡± Diana reasoned.

    Though Rosetta protested, she was placed on the tiger. Careful not to disturb her wound, Warren picked up the Night elf. He was changing one small woman for the other, but he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on anything like that. Hwen stared at her savior a moment, thanking her god for sending him. She nestled her arms up to his chest, unable to extend them.

    They were in the penthouse or what was left of it, in seconds. Rubble lay everywhere and all that had been wonderful and nice was broken and in pieces. One of those things being the dining room table, a stone having cracked it right in half. The phone was useless, despite not being destroyed. That told Warren that making a new messaging circle might be a waste of time.

    Another waste of time was Rosetta¡¯s current panic attack. She stood, watered and weakly biting through a roll of summer sausage. The nutrition was helping her, but her mind was holding her back. The haunting aspect of the dead princess and her mistake was causing her magic to fail, her bindings sliding off her body.

    ¡°I failed Diana, she could¡¯ve ruddy died, I can¡¯t do it, leave mah here. Warren almost died because of mah. He was so close to fallin¡¯, I¡¯m such a failure! Gods, I should have gone over the roof with the bloody bastard¡­¡± she was saying, the cup and food in her hands quaking with her.

    Faintly the sounds of struggle had dampened far below, though through the floor Warren and Aiko heard another battle going on. The Psyin Cleric, Grave Paladin, and a Crow Cleric were fighting the Hags as they lingered there for more minutes than they had. The Witchly beings were going to be just as annoying as a Hero, though the three were more prepared.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore, I can¡¯t Warren, I¡¯m sorry! Please, just leave mah be here,¡± Rosetta went on.

    Holding Hwen to him with one arm, Warren reached out for Rosetta. Between his thumb and forefinger, he grabbed the skin of Sorceress¡¯s belly, twisting roughly. She wailed in pain, bouncing on her feet from the agony.

    ¡°Get yer shit together. Ya got knocked down, now get back up!¡± he shouted at her. ¡°I¡¯m alive, ya saved me. We got work to do! Ya can¡¯t just give up!¡±

    She didn¡¯t try to stop him, raking her lip across her teeth as she nodded. ¡°Thank yah, thank yah, may the Chained god bless yah,¡± she said, sighing with relief. All the bindings of her body neatly tightened once more and she took great bites of food as he released her. Hwen yelped, hiding her face from the shouting and violence.

    ¡°Ya need anything, best grab it now,¡± Warren bellowed at the others.

    Jonah shoved his helmet back on. ¡°Reloaded, ready to go,¡± he said, nodding.

    ¡°You need silver rounds, dear,¡± Diana said.

    Up from the counter, Rosetta swept a handful of sand. She formed it into glittering coins, placing them directly into the pouch Jonah had on his belt. He thanked her and Warren kicked open the door as it had sunken in the fighting.

    ¡°Come on, we gotta go!¡± he bellowed.